Wilson - A Lexicographical Study of the Ptolemaic Texts in the Temple of Edfu III

k acam"fam 71zdosubmýmd gbv l(MIWýgh-

fwl(p,Eý05= udwoftycfuVaYWR of D=w

of Phuemphy by

lFomelcpWam much 1992.

LMERPOOL U NWil"(3TY

LU:

of Uhe

ST

AVAILA

COPY

L

Variable print quality

1547

DG 439,3 Cr-344b; CED155; KH189 C(4-WK snq seemsto be a causativeform but there is no root nq 'to suck!attestedin Egyptian and in fact snq is more likely to be an onomatapoeicverb. At Edfu the verb is usedin the senseof 'suckle': in the 8th LE nome, the god is a chfld

16-

4

n snty suckled by the two sistersIV 27,12 ; Isis dr-t."'

'nh-w3s. t suckles you on her milk H 54,7 ; the men-bit bed

A&-

ým

IrLt

sucklesyou on her milk 1142,17. Also in the senseof 'to suck!and in a usenot notedby Wb : in h.rw-' Offering.the drink is grapesor raisins in water or wine mash,so that whole fruits are in the drink, thus the god receivesthe drink with grapes

'tY%'--im. sn he sucks of them and his body is revived VII 2W, 8 ; with direct 61. IIn. Donations [Meeks, 234,16 VII p. them st you suck

object A4

Wb cites two examples of snq 'to nourish', Maat

snq

you body Philae Phot 1373 and compare also :a goddess as a

nourishes

nurse who raises children

which both seem clear and must derive frorri this verb

QLrdw)

A ---I itw and nourishes fathers H 39,1 ke- pnqAo

nourrish.

to pmise Wb IV 175 (3) GR

I

Wb cites one reference of a verb snq 'to praise' from a text with many variants on this term, including at No. 14

Urk VIH which seemsclear. This may derive from'

the D. 18 useof snk (Wb IV 177,1)as tongue,which as an organ of speechcan also praise (c-f also snqi Wb IV 175,2 Hathor as the nurse rdi 4', "T %

n Nebwenef TT 157 D. 19) . -Ttere

is also an exampleof gie word in an incenseoffering at Edfu

r pt q3 praise to the

height of heaven14_99,13.

k

Comparealso the term

Urk VU 10,13 [FCD 2341'exalted of heart! which may be a

it' describes for Heka-ib'he is a man, free from haughtiness'MK. this precedent -

snq

to slay

In an'oryx text, the king

4

iLmRPOOL UNIVERSTM LT" r- , -1

Yd3t, *t 'kills the n the the m. sp! of enemy eye on fsý! Ttf; fl ý. -- or, W vi"

1ý

Sixth Day' III 139A. It may possiblAbe *, jýiýtake for SKqr's'rq or even may be derived from n kn

FL-,

A4

1548

being a causativewith the last n fallen away

.

darkness

snk

Wb IV 176 (4-10) NK, GR

also Wb IV'176,11 snk. ti

A Stela from TT 65 of the man Akhtoy, dated by Gardinerto the Ilth dynasty usesthe word snk in R\'free "i, from obscurity' [after Gardiner, JEA a moral sense.The man is describedas sw m0 e-! 4,1917 p.28-38 Stela 65,3 line7, translation p.34] which is exactly the same text as for Heka-ib above (Urk VII 10,13).In the BD particularly the early versionscollected by Sethe,a MX version has imy-kkw iry

C3 'those in darkness

belong to snk' those who ,

and NK version

Theo, Rdeterminatives do not suggestthat the original meaning of the

irykkwimy

term was 'complete darkness'- for kkw is the black of night, snk is either a lighter stageof dark or exactly the samefrom the examplesabove - dependingon whether they are parallel or complementary. 'Obscurity' seemsto be the best translation for this envisagestwilight or gloom [Barguet LdM p.63

tenýbresl. GR texts use the term often as a variant on the other terms for'darkness! and 'night' giving snk the a, determinative rwv but it retains in some casesand it also has thebad! bird -'g:',

-

Sun gods generally sbd snk 'make the gloom lighe : Harakhty rises in the horizon sbd

1478,11 ;,

, ft

%%

-

1 131,9 ; Horus sbIL

1=9

r:p- V 57,12; Harsomthusshd

1100,16; Horusin the sky sbd -4'---

----.

-.

-.

169,16 ; also of the moon sbd

-*c:; b rp 111210,10; Nfin as the moon shd 0 m-ht ,

-5

-P

by night

1375,17; Horusthe moonbd (brightens)

156,6. In the phrase'rdi sýp m st snk 'giving light in the place of darkness'as a solar epithet : Horus the.

momingchild

'4" 0

IV 56,13; Wadjet

, M%%

VIII 82,13-14.In a variation- NekhbetandWadjet Ughtup knh.

IV 248,4-5; Horus vv r-q night in darknessIV

205,2. In an offering text Horusis calledthe creatorof light, the child in the morningandI--7=

'a" %

Lord of gloom ' 1137,17-18to showhe hasthe power to removeit as he is the sun god and , controllerof light. In a moral sense,beeror wi-ne textsoften includethe gift from the godsto the king n(n) (wn) snk

1549

m b3ty.k 'thereis no gloom in your-hearf : p3. mnw offering, Ihy n-. nn

of

4C4

%%

IV 245,8-9; beern

rw

wine nn wn

--w-

*"

VI 283,6; also

1368,1 ; nn 1ý.

qc"

1114,1

""- I-P H 422. snk is alwaysusedof the king [for other GR templesseeOtto,

GuM p.148-9onceusedof Hathorl.

impurity

snktkt

Wb IV 177(8) GR snktkt is removedby the flood and is one of many analogousterms : sn.f sbmt.k r he makesthe impurity go away from your sanctuary(alsoalliterationof s) 1325,9

"I -5e-

1581,8.

snt

sister Wb IV 151(5-13)Pyr. DG 436,1

41

Cr.343a; CED 154; KH 188 C-WWE ýe feminine form of sn 'brothee (q.v.) with a similar wide range of uses, though at Edfu the snt is writing

I-

can be 'brothee (of a goddess) : Isis protects

her brother (Osiris) IV

99,12-13 - so the reading is not always clear. The uraei are also seen as sisters : Maat is given to the king with

snty

.17 ex-

her sister 1173,17.

the two sisters

Wb IV 151(14-16) Usually the two sistersare Isis andNephthysand this seemsto be the casemostoften at Edfu : the king is the heir of the two lands,nursedby 8th LE nome god is 'the child nursedby , + 26 1 '"" priestessesof nomesare called A f, & broughtfrom the handsof zýl

.

in the placeof the successorIV 183 ; in the I IV 27,12; in the geographicaltext, the 1372,5 ; cloth madeby Isis and Nephthysis

1165,2 [collatedby Cauville , Osiris p.221 Doc.31].

Symbolically the two sistershold up the sky - their two pairs of handsforming the notional four The is by the temple. heaven the of this pylons pylonsthereforecan also shared and role of supports

1550

4 Ir

AIV3,1

be directly compared to ; the sun is raised up, to heaven 'upon the arms of ýgj of Behdet - both physically the pylons and symbolically the two nursing goddess sisters IV 'the two sisters' as they reach up into the 3,1. The flag poles of the temple called snty are also , clouds, 'die snty flag poles are beside the pylons, in their forms

are-

9. j, j.

It<

-ff it #

VIII 67,14-15 ; flagpoles

who guardOsirisVII 19,6.

The Two, Sisters,as the ones who raise up the sun god in the morning are known from NK hymns [c f Manster, Isis p.971 as pillars of the sky possibly even in the Pyramid Texts [op.cit. p.3] and , the relationship betweenof Isis and Nephthys from those texts is clear from those texts. The.two sisterf mourý. Osiris, their brother, in the Sokar Chamber: you I 201,9.,,inscribed on the walls of the chamber are 9j mouroing,him, I 211,6 ; in lists of mourners

R 2"

they are behind

13,5 VII Osiris protecting

43

215,16-17 which represqntsin mythological terms the practice of having two female mourners at the A. funcN crxemony to re sent the two goddesses the best example of this being the Twins selected for this role at Memphis [D. Thompson, Ptolemaic Memphis p.232 ff. , c.f. LA III col. 196 and n. I 30f ; Quaegebeur., CdE 46 Nr. 91 1971 p. 168-1711. heads is L BB have their on upon they by Isis identified the symbols Nephthys be snty as and can !hp arips of

11231,10

111,280,17; he rises on the arms of

is raised up on their arms IV. Horus 378,4 IV Osiris ; IV 72,1 sim. IV 377,3 ; they protect 381,4 IV 384,4 also. by Nephthys by raised Isis nursed The king toq is is said to be 'born of , , 1691. 46,1971 CdE in both p. born [not as of M-sp- wl together 111242,7 , W from heart 71,16 drives the Haroeris of sadness away is %ZJJV In general : when meat offered, , Nephthys Nekhbet Isis Wadjet, as in and with and this associating to way, the two uraci are referred (Osiris ?) Neferhotep V 176,15 king/Horus the ; god the to nurse in his V king is 194,5 by his temple the ; as a child nursed sisters unites with Ai Jý VIII 5,4 (Isis is right V 265,14 ; the pylon - its right and its left are like .. left, Esna Isis Nephth. left Nephthys cast) the also at the on right, on and ys west -. , the two sisters Esna IV no.417 = p.24,3 ; the king as a child in Khemmis is reared by VII 78,2.

1551

Without distinctiveheidgear: Horusflies on the armsof nursedby

11111,7; Ptahwtt

ýj IQ .

A'

11255,13-14; 1-16rus is IV 142,9

`%j j %2

unite to protect the king, parallel with roty IV 245,16; eveningboatoffering I All 261,8 IV raise up the sun god and rh.ty ; the sun god

unites with the two sisters

IV 261,1 ; the sun god is upon the hands of 9*-bnt

131 0""

V 189,2 ;R&"0 %%

protectOsiris VHI 120,12

IV 322.3 ; Wa4jet snsn

t%

protect Horus in Khemmis VII 124,2 ;A'jý t,

(L

also VIII 6,14 ; Horusdriving the calves

off VII 314,10. *w-

flagpole

snty

Wb IV 152(9-14)D.18usuaRypluml. Flags upon flag poles are, in general,sacredsymbolsfor gods The fluttering flag shows'the . mark presenceof god and theplaceof abodeof a god [Hornung Conceptionsof God p22 ff-1-At , MedinetHabutherewerefour flagstaffsin frontof thepylonwhichhererepresented Nekhbet Wadjet, , Isis and Nephthys,most templehadtwo, but the Karnak- Amun complexhad eight and the Aton templeat Amarnahadten. The flagswereheld on by woodenfasteningsandthe flagstaffitself was madepossiblyof a singletrunk which extendedabovethepylon - the onesat Karnakbeingpossibly over 50 metreshigh. Branchesof the tree weretrimmedoff the pole was set inlnetal socketand , threepennantswereattachedto eachflagstaff(at Karnak,elsewheretherewasone-pennant of varying colours)[Holscher,TheExcavationof MedinetHabuIII p.5-61. At Edfu the first pylon hasfour nichesaltogetherfor flag staffs[IX p13], thoughthe textsonly ever N

seemto refer to two. The word snt is attestedfrom D. 18 building texts [FCD 2301and it must derive from the identification of the flagstaffs with the sister goddessesIsis and Nephthys [LA H 257-81.The building texts at Edfu describe the flagstaffs thus

of I wood worked with copper, they

are the 'Great two sisters' who protect Osiris VH 19,6 -,the pylons,

so

are beside them in

their form of the two sisters VIH 67,14-15. On the pylon is the ritual performed by the king of Hi',

erecting the flagstaffs 'they are beside the pylon like the two sisters giving protection' VIII

95,3 - 962

In return Horus gives the house to the king complete with everything and exalts his ka .

on earth - for the erecting of the flagstaffs is the final building operation. PI.671 shows the ritual, the

1552

king with the Red crown (on the west mole of the pylon) standsbefore Horus and he holds in his hand a flagpole, a crook, a flail and a papyrus stem. Opposite him is Horus and betweenthem is the title of the text and at foot level a picture of the fagadeof the temple

ME

with the two flagstaffs in

place. The parallel scene on the other pylon mole has its title damaged

n Hr. nbwt

///// - possibly for the construction of the pylon VIII 134 (no plate).

snw

price, value Wb IV 68 (3-13)MK DG414,1 Cr.369b*,CED168, KH

r-OyNT-

'in exchange, in r-swnt From MK swn.t [JEA 13,1926 p.189] and used the prepositionalphrase foe (GG §178p.134).At Edfu the nounas suchis not used, beingan economictermandbecoming king is the : established is but on in later m-swnt texts, there a newprepositionalphrase redundant 2ýh, --"=Lft, , Awl for his lit his throneas a reward for building the templem-isw ... m-db3 .... ýUework 1180,8-9.

m-snt. r in the likeness of Wb 111457(3-8) MK In accordancewith (GG §180). Also often at Edfu : of Horus n njr Sokar 255,10 VII. ;. also

4? - ?=-

walls of the temple are inscribed appearanceof the falcon t=

IýtL

Ve-

there is no god like him V 295,3 i81,14-15 like the lord of Egypt VI nb swn, t in accordance with it VI 8,5

the hall of

zre-

it. f

3ht is like the horizon V 5,5 ; the king

is like his father 1270,8.

snt

mineral WbIU458(5)MK

Harris,Nfineralsp.181

ýn 23). (Peas. R the found in Natrun snt substancewas the Wadi and was commerciallyexploited

1553

-"-

ja

Edfu minerallist I--P .--

snty

is explianedto be sty perhapsa type of ochreousearthVI 203,6. ,

braceletscord ,

A wadjetpectoraloffering describesthe objectas

-it-

0

0%%%

0

wrw of gold , silver and real

theword preciousstones111124,34.Literally this couldreadlikenessof thevulture!, but at Dendera, snty is usedin this way without the vulture sign : sIr

060

of gold to its place(in a

AM %%

ýtr braceletoffering) DIV 268,14; sametext 'I bring

being exactbeforeyou

(parallel with mnfty and4tr) CD Il 215,13-14.Also in this text the wadjetpectoralis tied to aroundhis headmnfyt CD IV 86,34. The vulture in the Edfu examplemay then be a 4.""U

H for bird. The Edfu king tyw the the plate mistake at shows offering

(pl.62). It seemsthat the

snty is a cord or thick bandusedas a supportstrapfor pectoralsand also usedin the sameway as braceletor ankletsto hold smalleramulets.

snly W

enemies (3-6)OK Wb111464

Wb recordsa wordsnit (Wb111462,2) anadjectiveor participle(Pyr.§1837)meaning'hostile'and from the stemznJwhichalsogivesthenounsnlyw 'rebels!or 'hostilepeople'[AEPTp.26 n.21. Therelieffromthetempleof Sahureshowingprisoners broughtto theking includes '0' 'all rebels'whoseemto beAsiaticsandLibyans[SahureBlatt 5]. Ile termcontinues in usethroughtheCoffinTexts[c C FECT1155n.2] andin theEdfutextsit refersto foesin generaL gnityw hostilesand Theremaybeanelementof confusion however(q.v.) : theIcingdestroys with sb n snd.k yourrebelsdie throughfearof you'M 138,16- hereusedin thealliteradon of s; in an oryx slaying , 'I strengthenyour knife alliteration).Thetermis archaicandhasrestricteduse.

sni

to found Wb IV 177(10) to 178(15) Pyr. DG439

ýls'-

Cr.345a; CED 156; KH 190 C-LJt4*r

"D

1175,4(also

1554

Ile

verb snj is earlier than its noun and the determinative. suggests that 'founding' involved

measuring out the plan of a building or house, or of an area of land, by using a rope or cord. This original use could be extendedto coverforming limbs'and being seenas a mode of creation. At Edfa snj is primarily used of the founding of the temple and the usual spelling is i? St-wrt 1126,13 ; he leaves the palace to found the temple H 29,13 IV 14.4 ; 1138,6. Other places are founded : Sokar Osiris (9:

3HF-

: the king founds

Bbdt n Bodt 1159,9 nomes 1376,13

d3t founds the underworld for his corpse1495,17.

snj andsnlt foundation Wb IV 178(16) to 179(8) MK (9-14)MK At Edfu snit refers mainly to the foundationsof the temple or parts of the temple building, especiallyin the phrase,the templeis mn.ti hr snit. s 'firmly establishedupon its foundation': 1161,3; 111105,10-11 or w3h hr

1514,4

VI 6,34. The settingout of the eq

foundationplan of the of the templeis connectedwith two of the main foundation ceremonies.The stretchingof the cord is performedto mark out the areaor the templeand the position of its outer walls : the king establishesthe templecomersand h3l the GreatPlaceIl 26,14 ý? Seshatis --=-7

measuresout the foundationof

of the templeis laid out (wt')by SeshatIV 19,14; at the ceremony

H 31,6 ; she usesthe merkhetto rdl st-wrt hr

GreatPlaceuponits foundationsVII 14,14; oncethis is done,Horus receives

-*-

place the

1131,9.

Ilie foundationsare then physically dug out and the foundationtrenchesfor the walls are made [archaeologicalevidenceseeLA Il 356-359]in the 'hackingthe earth'ceremony: the king bbs.i AAAA^

I dig the foundationsof your templeH 60,8 Id ,

jtV

n St-wnp 111106,8; VH

5,5-6sim ; of the enclosurewall VII 9,34. The preparatory work for the foundation was believed to have been drawn up by Thoth and Seshat: Seshat imn

7 'C: "-N

n nst-rl IV 14,5 ; in texts for the builder gods , the temple is built 1A %3' Seshat Thoth it by VI 173,8 Thoth Seshat and ; was wr made and

Q, according to \V 4q VI 174,7.9 ; sim. p. 801.

09

L Hermetic Reymond, [c Writings 320,4 VI 319,14 VI and nrr

The most important aspect is that this 'plan' was worked out in ancient times and first set out for the

1555

first primevaltempleon theFirst Occasion- so that eachsubsequent templefoundationcopiesit: the , I* temple -P

dr-Wý

III

its plan is precisely as in former times IV 7.5

-ItFirst Time 4,8 is like like IV the that of primeval times and ; the temple .., ,# tn h3 n pt mht inb-hd'the

is like on wr n md3t

great foundation plan of this book which came down from heaven

north of Memphis' VI 6,4 - testifying to the existence of a divine pattern book. Similary a text

mentionsthat the templesof Egypt are'firmly upon

X

Al

foundationof the

"a'%%

book of the two lands'VI 201,4. As a resultthefoundationsareexact(tp-ýsb) VH 25,7; onetempledescriptiongivesthe 'thic%ness' /Yr3

P X-of thetempleasbeingfive cubitsVH 11,8. ofthe -11*--) Thetemplefoundationsthereforehavedivineauthorityandre-enacttheFirst Time foundations.

to makedivine

snLr

Wb IV 180(3-6) D.18 Causativeof n1ri 'be divine!. At Edfu : as a rewardgrantedby the godsto the king says. -

fR

bm.k saysHorus 110 1,2 ; Behdet .1

9fYtk 1 105,8; as a rewardfor building the temple Horus Ai fg ,

king Il 30,16 ; in a water purification the king 'purifies the headof god ,

U of the

fq 4

3b3bW.k I makedivine your bonesVH 202,13-14and Horus the body of the Idng VII . %J m T 203,6 *,in a procession your path 1569,12.The texts do not specifyhow this divinity manifests itself further. 7bere may deliberate ambiguity with snir 'to cense!.

snir

to cense Wb IV 180(7-15)Pyr.

Usedoftenat Edfuand mostoftenspelled With in

.C

Objects: person

1209,2. hsmn kwI 1218,5 11 in ; snLr. st-wrt m sty-nLr 1537.9 H 199,2 i k k3. temple ; natron with n.

b 111109.11 st-wrt path

IV 331,3

(c f. 1487,1. 1556,13 dirt i k altar above) n. sm3ty. ==. -

snir can be a generalterm for 'to purify': Horus 6 flood describethe purifying effect of the V"*

all houseswith his light 1591,5 ; usedto st.k r

1-5L'

1321,10-11.

1556

The root of the term is nir 'god implying that 'censing' and incense are direct contacts with god and that the burning of incenseand its scent signifies the presenceof god or is a meansof communicating with him.

snLr

incense Wb IV 180(18) to 181(17) Pyr. Wb Drog 449 ; Charpentierp.596-601no.970 DG 440,2

'ý)d IIY

Cr.346b; CED 156-,KH 190 CON C, C-0Nt Loret examinedthe evidencefor snir to determineits identity. He concludedthat it was resin of terebinth[Pistacia terebinthusL. a type of conifer with aromaticresin] which grows in countries further north and colder than Egypt (W.Asia, Syria EuropeiM N.Africa) and must havebeen , exportedfrom thoseregionsto Egypt [Lucas,Nbterialsp.118-119].Resinis foundin tombsfrom the predynasticperiodandappearsdull on theoutsideandresinousin theinterior.Whenburnt theseresins smell like burningvarnish, somecanbe morearomatic,but neversweetsmellinglike frankincense andmyrrh.Resinswereimportantfor mummificationandthis maybe the significancein earlygraves [Lucasop.cit. p.365-375,Loret La rdsineTer6binthe(Sonter)chezles anciensdgyptiennesIFAO , , Le Caire 1949]. Recentstudieshavelookedagainat theproblem: Germersuggeststhat it is a type of Boswellia(or Burseraceaetree)which producesa resin - at leastthe type of snir usedin medicalrecipesis this and 'it seemsunlikely that the Egyptianmedicin his recipesshouldhavedenotedtwo products,so different in odour, tasteand appearance, as incenseand terebinthresin with the sameword'. snir occursfrom the PyramidTextsonward, it is showngrowingin a gardenwith ssd fruit andlettuces; it is a treeproductfrom PuntandNubia; it is amongthe Syriantribute of TuthmosisIII ; andunder R III snir treeswereplantedfrom Punt ; it is usedin many ways in medicaltexts [GermerArznei p.69-82; LA VI col.1167-9Weihrauch].

I

At Edfu the word snjr appearsin censingrituals - the most numerousof all the rituals performedin the temple.The phrase 'df . *. 'performingthe censing'(Cf. ir-ibt) occurs56 timesas a single There from king areslight variationson the further in palace. 16 times theprocessionof the rite anda for king is the Egyptian Upper most often is formula emphasis this also.The rite mainlygiven an ,

1557

describedas thesonof thevulturegoddessof Nekhenandthesnir incenseitself is identifiedwith the Lady of Fagetor %tyt.The king also hasUpperEgyptiantides (imy-r-st-bnt for example)and in the scenesis shownwearingtheWhite Crown , in someform , or theDoubleCrown.The offeringis usuallymadeto Horus,with or withoutHathorandthe aim of the burningof the incenseis to revive the gods,to makethemhappywith its scentand it is a duty very muchto be performedby a sonfor his father.In returnthe godsgrantthe protectionof the king, specificallyby the vulture sometimes, the fameor fearof theking spreadsthroughthe foreignlandslike thepervadingsmell of incenseand aboveall, he receivesthe kingship - including the destructionof, foes, loyalty of the Egyptians, tribute is brought from foreign landsand the White crown is put on his head.The sourcesof the incenseareusuallygivenasPunt,theGod'sLand,Kpn and stocksof incensewerepresumablykept from the studyof the incenseoffering In mostof them in the temple.Thesearegeneralcon44usions . the word is spelled

but thereare amplificationsof someof thesepoints in someof these

ritualsor variationswhich suggestdifferentaimsin someof therituals. ir-snlr-n-ilrt is a specificform of the rite performedfor the cobrauraeus.This appearstwice in the &* 'I -1* sanctuary: -cý>

133,12 ; 147.9 in which the two uraei are united as one the foe is ,

destroyedand the king wearsthe Double Crown - so it brings togetherthe kingship of Upper and Lower Egypt.The ritual is alsoan importantpartof theprocessionof the king from his palaceto the temple. As he goes the Iurunutef priest performs this ritual - as a gift to the uraei goddesses, invoking their many namesand guaranteeingthe protectionof the king by removing foes,from the path of the king. The priest precedesthe king and standardsin the procession: 1130,1-5 11 59,16-60,2; 111103,18- 104,6; 113,7-13; 159,16-160,4; 166,3-9; IV 50,18-51.11; 70,7-14 IV 226,8 ;V 36,13-16 ; 137,11-14; VI 243,5-6 ; VII 43,15-44,3; VII 190,14-18and compareIII 330,11-14; 337,8-11andperformedfor theThirty Hathors111323,13-324. ir-snjr is twice performedfor the divine barques: 143,2-3andpl. 14 -.1313 pl-30c. Performedfor Nekhbetherself: 164,6-14(king wearsRedcrownpi. 16) ; IV 91.4-16;V 197.2-14. For the sevenmortuarygodsof Edfu, as a funeraryritual : 1161,3-162,4parallel1168,12-169,13 1 146,11-147,11; different groupof gods1232,3-19 252,18-253,17 1271,6-272,4. For Min : 1180,17-181,6; 1397,10-398,2(sexualeffectsof incense). Osiris in variousforms : 1181-182; 1184,15-186,16; 1207,4 as part of the mortuaryrituals in the

1558

SokarisChamber. Amun (Khonsu): H 76,14-77,6;AmunRe of ThebesandSma-Behdet 111182,12-183,6. Re and Mehit: H 105,11-106,8. Hathor (as the diadem): IV 93,7-94,4; 249,11-250,6;V 337,15-18; VH 257,12- 258,14 VIII 139,14-140,11. Menat: IV 137,16-138,11 Maat: IV 152,8-153.2. Ile ritual precedestheLitany to theGoodYearVI 93,2ff. Ba-neb-djed: IV 302,7-303,5(womenrejoiceat seeingtheking); VU 171,11- 172.6. Khnum : VH 270,4-271,2.The offering of incenseto ram gods in slightly unusual,especiallyas on the fire is alsoperformedfor this

Ba-Neb-djedis the god of Mendesin the Delta . k3p

in king by duty the the rewardsof H 82,2-13 results texts tkckt this of the performance stress god and kingshipandpower- both physicaland sexualwhich areinherentin the ram - andmaybe thereason for theseparticularritesbeforeramgods. Most often the rite ir snir n iLf is for Horus : 196,9-97.2; XV 2,8-13 ; 3,15-4,4; 1261,5-10 1 ý. 499,12-500,2; 1H 185,15-186,4; IH 61,5-11; 65,10-17; 133,7-134,2; 184, 16 ; IV 307,9-308,7 IV 386,2-12 ;V 88,15-89,6 ; VI 192,18 - 193,4 ; VII 291,12-292,7 (as Horus in Nekhen)

VM

102,2-14. With Hathor

1 474,13-475,5

IV 61,15-62,12

IV 216,14-218,2

VI 296,9-297.9

VIII

65,13-66,13. Horus Hathor Mehit lboth : 1277,10-278,7. , , With HarsoMthus : 1530,17 to 53 1.11.

As a rite of kinghip,offering incenseoccursbeforea kingshiphymn VI 136,11-139,10. 0,410 Min 1489,4-11; Horusand1pyHemset1142,10'-43,4 Lexical variantsof ir-snjr : wdb 1 phr 03 sp 4.mj3wn''&andNekhb6t rdi

149,6-11;'94

13-19; 6-7-

hr bt IV 151,6-152,6;sw'b mA

k3p ritualwherepurficationby incens'e is soemphasised;

H 266,15-267,7Horus VII 51,8-52,11- the'only

. HorusandHathorVII

203,13-204,15, 'In all of thesecasesthe treatmentof the incenseis the same.The king holds a vessel 0,

in his

1559

left hand- in which would be charcoalto producethe flame 0

M into it is either which the king shownplacing

6

andon this aregrainsof incense

d******6* or

[compareXI 282 lower

registerwith 279]. If the king is not physicallyaddingincensehis right handis raisedin adoration [pl.13b].Alternativelyandmorerealisticallythe vesselis held on the endof an arm andhandshaped censer(the vesselwould probablyhavebeentoo hot to hold) and the incenseis droppedinto it [pL22b].Eventhevariantsin incenseoffering textsconformto thesemethodsof burningthe incense. 9

One text labelled'presentingfive grain--of 1=

to Osiris showsthe Ung holding a tray

H 99,16-100,6andplAOj.

The ritual is alluded to throughoutthe temple,incensebeing the sip -of god's presenceand a mediumof communicatingwith him. snLr is not howeverusedin the recipesin the workshopvery EY often: 1b &

10 debenof freshincenseusedin akyphi recipe11212,4; in makingxnrý017

areusedH210,3 ; inan'ntyw recipe

is uponthe branchesof a tree - showing

its origins H 207,3.6. snir conformsto its usein earlierperiodsand the rituals seemratherstaticwith little attemptmade to pun on sntr 'incense!'makedivine!while the priestly form of the rite, its connectionswith Upper Egypt= kingshipand the right to rule of the king seemto be the most importantaspectof the rite., It could easily be usedto fill up wall space,wassuitablefor any god and becauseof its naturelost 'offering in in It the the temple. the the ritual of rituals also occurs mortuary sacredness none of qbtw snir libation and incense!vet qbhW.

snd

to fear, beafraid Wb IV 182Q) to 183Pyr. DG 440

ý- 74

Cr.346b; CED156; KH190

CN47r"

Uncommonat Edfu : Horusputs fear in the heartsof thosewho seeyou , peopleon earth -64i

i's

lký

208,8. IV they are afraid you at seeing %>`=*

sn1j,sndt fear Wb IV 183(4) to 184(14)

1560

snd is usuallyusedwith the geni tivus objectivus(snjj.k fear Of You)andit is the mostoftenused word for fear in Egyptian texts. Its useshave been widely discussed(see summaryin LA 11 col.359-367Furchtwith references]. Ile word is usedin both of the formsrecordedby Wb and is usually spelled 4Pý

but can

occasionallybe written in full.

I in foes(amulet)199,14 ; wd. n (L:* - to limits IV 10.3

Object of certainverbs wd. f souls of Re ir

(L:ý,

n bm.f sp 4 VI 336a ; the uraeusrdi

44-' -, =:*

in the heartsof

337,18. in bellies 337,3 Vý--in love VI Hathor hearts (! of ; of men , women'V men rdi spjLr 'causeto go round!

' cloth doesthis also I hr nlrw beforethe gods1293.12 Irt YW

289,11. shpr : cloth shpr. n. s UW PILr

131,5. phr the heartsof the rbyt VI'293,12.

v--- phr h3swt 1184,2-3

Without verb : all landshLr 205,6

1181,4

Vý'D ib. IV m k IV 203,10; landsare united

m rww-Ory-ib H 43,3

br peopleon earth H 42,7.

In epithets: '3-snd falcon geni

VI340,10; Horusisýn-"

1127,2 1

31,3.8 wr-snd : Horus VM 90,13; 1138,4. &:5'

nb-snd: the god Menhi is K-0

IV 240,17.

With prepositions the heartof the foe sinks In a different use the heartof god drivesaway &*the foe

"-

", Oý

t- -, CX3

-:?

VI 115,34 foestremble

IV 58,8.

Stb 111192,15(atef offering) ; in a pun IV 323,3.

Fear is causedby seeingthe Icingin his clothesor crowns (thus this is a reward for the Idng in is incense in incense comparedto places the pervading offerings smellof offeringsof thoseobjects); the fear of the king in the landsand it is an emotionfor beingsinferior to the king and godsso that the

1. 'L. A I 4:0S. 1=71 Icing'

hasno fear VIII 153,3.It is a tool usedby the king and gods to

im Alten'Agypten Schreckens des Elemente de [Yole Zaniolo Vazquez-Presedo subjugatepeople , Diss. Gottingen, 1958].

suit

CIA , cloffin%

1561

Wb IV 185(7-8)GR sndt seemsto be a later form of the OK word snd (Wb IV 181,18):a list of items for a festival t

includes

Urk 1296,9 (CoptosDecree); the beautifulwest is dressedin'

zp-

is usedfor a sail Pyr §661c[c E FECr 1155 n.8].

CT 109aand

The GR textsusesnd asa word for cloth usedto clothethedivine imagesin cloth offering textsand the underlyingimplicationseemsto be that this snd cloth causesthosewho seeit to fear the god or king who wearsit It is not clearwhethersnAAcloth is a word inventedin thesetextsfor precisely . this purposeor whetherit represents a Laterbon-owinganduseof theearlierterm. In mubt rituals : swr

&*,

Horusreceives er- (!V`1

Vfyt n.k the cloth increasesawe of you 1 126,17; -in the Myth 014 , of Per-werto wearVI 218.5-6; Horusis wr

iryw cloth VII 158,12; mnbt is called (V'12 n nb

4j

andlord of

AAA^^

C!3--

VII 99,13.

1bere is a particularform of this cloth : sndt.n. Shmt : the bodiesof the godsare clothedwith (L* %P 0 0 it is the work of the rbty VII 260,12 ; the king brings 318,14 VII --tv%%%

4e.

i

da

0

tij

in his handsV 247,14

fý' ,o *2r '15'*r 1W. Am 40 d% Jý. '/.

,

IV 289.4.The

term is also widely usedat Dendera:D HI 180,16;DH 102,3-4; 120,6and PhilaePhot 863. This cloth may inspire even more fear in thosewho seeiL The word is commonin mnbt offeringsat Edfu but not outsidethesetexts.

III-II

Fearsome one

snjit

Wb IV 185(6) GR Sndt is an epithetof Hathorat Edfu andat Dendera reflectingher role as the fierce.lionessEye of e

Re:

sndm

'%N ZTI Sý

Plum Lady of Imatl 330,10; 14

MD 11147ab.

to settle, fix Wb IV 186(19) to 187(26) to rest. sit MK

Causativeof ndm with the nuance'to be comfortable'(ndm be sweet),the s-causativemakesthe meaning'to makecomfortable' I Intransitive :-44ý

'sit or settle!uponsomething[c L Kuhlmann,Thron p.44 n.5].

%=- you sit 1124,14

tneiniacewn amenositionintroaucine

1562

-w-

I sit in the right eye VI 244,10; Sakhmet

his brow IV 70,8-9: Or: bas

Pj4AP

m wpLf sits on

May the gods sit there, saysRe VI 324,5-6. Or bjjA sit upon the pylon VIII 111,12.

imyt wpt. f 1554,6; noblelord

imyt : Lady of Dendera

m-br. k and drives away

foes 118 (32). Transitive

Horus

nfrt br sts m nt I make the White Crown sit upon its place in the

Redcrown VI 186,16. X=

from he falcon comes the when the place of sitting of

'sitting': the pylon is

heavenVIH 92,17. C .91

hnt Msn V 77,16. 0 Wb IV 187,27alsorecordssndm 'chair, seae(E.Piehl 79 andNaophVatic.1 right Gewand- only

In puns, Isis is Sndmt it

thesetwo refs.).

epithetof Hathor

sndm t

Wb IV 188(1) GR Wb notes that at Dendera sndmt is a name for Hathor (seeBeleg for references)and at Edfu it is also appplied to this goddess but in different aspects: sistra text , Wrt joins called My

IV 147,8 ; WIst-Hr

is

(dw3-nLr) ; Khent - Iabet

and they are

who protects 'Club Bearer' IV 294,5 and guards Osiris IV 277.7 ; in a mirror offering, Isis is

snjLm.t bnt Msn V 77,16. Literally it must be 'one who is installed' referring to the goddessas the uraeuswho sits andwatchesandprotectstheking who wearsher [c f. Husson,Miroirs p.84 n.10 and 1].

to makepleasant

sndm

Wb IV 185(10)to 186(18)Pyr., 'make Causative in I)e Edfu, the sndm-idt sweetthe phrase of ndm sweeealsousedat mostoften P4J, fragrance (of incense)' : theking

idt for thegodsH 43.9-10; for his majestyH 201,12;

for theEnnead 1135,12; for goddesses 10- for thewingeddiskH 217,1; for theGreatPlace . 1200,10.

1563

With otherdirect objects

all godswith fragranceIl 217,6 the king

the scentof myrrh 1419,9 ; goddess

A^%

sadheartsH 15,0

heartsof priestswith revertedofferingsIV 331,13; the flood

Wrt with makepleasantthe

nprt lands111100,5.

Theverbis usedmainlyof incenseandfragrances andmetaphoricallyof theactionof theflood on the fields.

sirldmt!

Sethiananimal

A turtle slaying text hai: hqt m tbtb

I. -SýW

1 .1:."

n wn 'the turtle is slain and Seth doesnot

exisf 1114,14- hapaxhere, perhapsreferringto the turtle asa creaturewho 'settles'into the wateror I'.

mud.

sr

hair Wb IV 191(3-4) and(5) Lit MK, Late Cr.353b; CED160; KH194

C-1p

The exactnatureof sr is disputed but it is somethingconsistingof hair - whetherit is a tressof , hair, a wig madeof hair or animalhide [F6 2351.At Edfu the word occursoncein the Myth : Horus ý1 612i k7 I)eautiful are your adornmentsof "U giraffe haie [seeJEA 29,1943p.7 n.k].

sr

giraffe Wb IV 189, AnLex. 78.3660

sr is presumed to be a word for giraffe, since the giraffe sign is used to write sr 'to foretell'. Wb had no examples of the word used independantly , but since then, Meeks noted: CT VH 52 r list of animals which [FECT M 34 n.9 'perhaps a miswriting of sr ram] ; and at Edfu ,a

perform for Hathorin a sistraoffering , include

IV 301,2.GR texts may havemade

is, 3by Philae 'giraffe' that at the samepresumptuionthat sr was so a certainexatnple pantherandgiraffe PhilA1269,3andc f. Phill Il 5,32.

sr

to foreteR, predict Wb IV 189(15) to 190(17) Pyr

1564

DG441,4

1/4 442,1 2 let loose possibly the sameas and todistribute,

cC C4) P

CED 160 and q.v. sr 'to show' below

The connection of the giraffe with this action is most likely due to the long neck of the giraffe which enables it to see things from a great distance. It reacts to what it seeslong before those at a lower vantage point are aware of them and particularly if danger approaches,it predicts the coming events [c f. LA 11600-6011. Gods have the ability to forecast those things which have not yet happened: Harsomthus nn iws who foretells what will come before it has come VII 133,18

'ý*

iw

bpr r-dd ii n

umt n ]Vr the going of Horus to

iw. s who tells what will happen V 233,6 ; Thoth .... 4", his warship -the proclamation of a future event VI 62,9-10 ;

also VI 263,5-6 [for other gods

Otto GuM p. 149 and c f.p.20]. In thesecasesthe act is not necessarily magical or mysterious but it , Graefe, fit [for in future see be the king epithets sr events control of shows the ability of or god to Garantender Zukunft p.59-661.

With the generalmeaning'to announce!: in a metaphor,the soundof oars is lik e heralds f '4siL. for VIH 161,8. in Behdet life ever 80.5-6 '03 proclaimingwar VI ; gods %= proclaim I135,1-2; Horus

sr. nfrw 'proclaim good things: god appears festival VIII 23.10*.whenthe king appears eldersto

at his

nfrw of godsand rekhyt H 59,7 ; Horuscauses

9! _- 11, of a god or king of the king in lands1187,11.This is doneat the appearances

is by information imparting implies reputableandwise for examplegodsor someone who the of and fearis for Similary as a synonym used sphr'spreadaround!: sr-sndproclaim above). eldersasused '%? '%qr in Great Green H 43.3 in lands the ; and the sndk a goddess L

J sind.k to the limits

in letting know is 1168,16. things advance. of people sr an unmagical way the of world

sr. bl3

proclaimmarvels Wb IV 195(5) epithetof Min = srpt

Yoyottediscussedandcollectedall examplesknown to him of this epithet - it is a tide of Min Erom GR textsonly and is analogousto his other titles of md3 and nww WE 9,1952 pp.125-131. At Edfu sr-b13 occursoften, of Min: jg--jy-j -3ýý

JýJrXu--j wr of Punt 1399 ;P

56,8-10;

'ýMj of Punt Il 202,13-14; of the king

nfr of Punt 1185,6-7;,aý

nfr 11

1565

.93,

Im nfr of the EasternDesert1110,13;

I. ' of Punt1425,12-13

of PuntI 1% " 'a of Punt HI 273,2 ;a titulary for Min of Coptos, the king is s3

88.4-5

Imr. ý, a0 .

i

111276,7-8; the god of the 4th LE nomeis also

24,12-14; in a bow andarrow text Horusis 3) 'Nm ,

-readywith his weaponsIV

111136,4-6.

Yoyotte suggested that originally thephrasereferredto bi3w as the exoticproductsof Punt: a text A"%% ýmjqq ý' of May (AmenhotcpIII)

Qb

of Punt Sinai211 and this was developedin GR*,-

textsto apply to Min . thegod of thedesertandits resources- heknowswheretheyareandcanfind them.He can also be an archerso that sr-bi3w hasan addedconnectionwith warfareand so the expressionis usedin a bow andarrowofferingandalsoof Amun in the4th LE nome.

drum tambourine singlemembrane ,

sr

Wb IV 191(6-9) D. 19, GR A skin or hide is stretchedover a frameor jar andis thenstruckwith a stick or the handto produce its sound.Tambourines,held in the handcould be round or squareand accompqnieddancersand singers.This type of instrumentis first representedin the time of TuthmosisIII (Rekhmire)but of the two types- the roundoneis usedmostoften in funeraryscenesand religiousceremonies, while the rectangulartype is for banquets[Vandier,ManuelTVp.381-2; Hickmann, CGC Instrumentsdu musiquep. 110-111with pl.79 and80 ; Ziegler,Instrumentsp.71 ff. ]. Thi sr is the roundtambourine for the determinativeis 0, andit maybe derivedfrom sr 'giraffe' whosehide wasusedto makethe , instrument. At Edfu

Z='Pý*

jjrty

(Isis and Nephthys) play for you 0 kites the two "=-

the drum 1204.14 (milk offering) ; also sb ... 106,7; DIH133,10; DVIII46,1;

P.Br-Rhl, 5

M 32,6 ; and most often at DenderaD II funeraryuse.

The texeat Edfu also make use of the verb sr 'to beat, strike' (a tambourineor drum) Wb IV 191,101-2noted from D.22 and may derive from the nameof the drum or from the verb sr 'to proclaim'. the soundproclaiminga ceremonyor dance.

sr

-,

goose,Anseranser L. Wb IV 191(17) to 192(4) OK srw 191(16) srt 192(5-6)

1566

DG 442.6 Ile identificationof sr asAnser anser the grey goose,is generallyaccepted, thoughthe term r3 , also seemsto apply to it [LA H 5041and they are notedin offering texts from the OK onward.The goosehasalsobeenidentifiedwith Anascrecca [Krichenke,Nianchchnump.165no.58 andVandier, Manuel V p.404 with references].They are shownbeing farmedin the tomb of Nefer [Manuel V p.4071 kept for grease,meat and eggs. Their killing and offering to'the gods symbolisesthe destructionof chaoticforcesand enemies.They seemto be especiallyslain to pacify Sakhmet: or pacifying Sakhmetwith their meatportions IV 343,12-13; sm3.n. nA

stp CNzQQ Ir [I I

4 -c="o -%? V 65,1-2;s tf IV 342,7 ; the king ýr - 11

17heyare offered in parallel with 0 fowl :0m 0

btr

-li?! to

V 224,12.

dnb I 111.5 ; in an offering of

3?,"' these geeserise from the marshesVH 124,12; an offererbearerbrings0 from the 1565,10.17heylive in marshareasand form part of

bs

qbbw and c=w

the sacrificial offerings in the temple.One text refers to 'seizingfoes and s13

bring the

gooseand stuff food into its mouth!VI 88,7 - they would havebeenforce fed and fattenedto make betterofferings. As oneof the rituals of the templeat the festival the birds are setfree andin oneof theserites the , sr is used : di w3t n p3 44"

ý'.

-.Vol

V 125,3.

The Edfu textsusethe word asa standardtermfor a goose not asoftenasr3 thoughtheremaybe , , Ic, -7iý. and I=>,I an etymologicallink between . .

sr

nobleman Wb IV 188(3) to 189(9) Pyr. DG 441,2

Z)1

J-4

Cr.371a; CED 168; KH 179

-

CIQYP I?

The term sr can be translatedby numerousEnglish words 'official, noble,high born, prince [from LeskoDLE M p.70] thoughoriginally a sr wasa rank markerwith specificdutiespertainingto that . rank. Helck suggeststhat at the end of the fourth dyrAty the administrationneededto show the differencebetweenthe peoplewho wererelatedto theking and sharedhis ability to issuecommands 'scribal' former Ile held but family decrees office. did belong those to the and and royal who not ,

- 1567

group were designatedsrw and the latter imi-st-'. The srw had the privilege of judging and punishing , so they were lords of the court and in the religious spherethere was a bwt-srw at A-4 Heliopolis.Ile role of magistrateis particularlyclearin PeasantBI 43.98 [FCD 2351

A-1

who performiyt andnot Maat.In theNK srw hadbecomea word for all 'officials, that is anyone, with the title 'royal scribe' to show they had come from the right scribal school [Helck in LA L 672-675].It is also a term to denoteofficials in chargeof stateoffices, not idthe temple [Helck, VerwaltungdesMR und NR p. 1361.The Copticis usuallytranslatedeunuch! andderivationfrom sr is unclear[Vycichl, DELC p.185-6] Most often the title sr is borneby Osiris at Edfu with variousdesignationsfollowing it. He is the , [I (perhaps in his judge leg dead) mainly capacityas sr par excellence andpunisherof the andthe of 6 is kept as a relic at Oxyrbynchus1342,16; he is LA in shrinesof the godsV 97.1 ; he is IAI 1207,7-8; 1176,34 sr-wr Osiris :I

in heaventj

in earth and ity in the necropolis

andsolelord in the qbow 1208,2 : 1162,16.

m

"ie"

andruler of thosein the underworld1174,7

of WetJesetHorus1160,2 ; 1161,13 ;4aH

the GreatPlaceR 100,5

258,13

bnt ]Vwt-wtt.f 1311,4 ; Khonsuis

It.

in

who risesin

eI 108,2., sr-wsr

13

Osiris who hasunitedhis limbs 11213,3 .

sr n 00: Osiris

V 193,10.

Other godsas sr : Harsomthus Tr n Knmt VI 316,7; Aturn is

in Heliopolis VI 157,7.

Osiris/Atumis sr in oWt-sr in Heliopolis,but manyothergodscanbe connectedwith it [seesurvey by-Kaplony in LA 11351Ffirstenhaus] dismemberedhippopotamusis broughtto I

VI 284,15; the king hasfounded

in the Heliopolite nome1333,11 ; the leg of the ff

M

for Osiris VI 89,7 ; Hathor is lpst 13tin 1179,14; Osiris is lwn in

1203,7

sr-Dilt a title of Osiris in GR texts and occurspassimat Edfu [first recognisedby Blackmanand Fairmanin AAA 25,1938 p.134n.6; Daumas,Mammisi p.330 nA , Winter, CdE 39 no.77 1964 t he funerary 414 is 41-43 king Vernus, as purifies Athribis 255 the son of p. ; p. n.e] : , offeringsVII 208,12; Horusis the child of

andheir of We.nn-neferV 73,11; Nekhbetprotects

41 in his the it 111205,13 11ANW temple protect ; goddesses brightensthe face of

J4

IV 378A ; the crown of justification

VIII 119,13(at DenderaD 116,5 ; 107,12; 1442 ; 149,5;D III

1568

153,8 ;D VIII 102,15).Khenty-Kherty, Horus at Athribis, is called living imageof VH 155,6. The title reflectstherightful ownershipof theWhite Crownby Osiris andWinter notesthat oftenthe in Osiris, UE the title the the crown are equated so especially crown of and white usual atef crown , , templeshelpsto strengthentheir links with Osiriancults. sr m3t title of Iloth usually , which occurspassimin Maat offerings (Wb IV 188,6GR) Isden 129,8 ; 1416,15 16 ; the king is imageof 117,4; sonof

sr

Z: ]

143,10 ; 156,2 ; heir of

T, & VU 254,15;onceHorusis ='who hateslies'VII 196,1.

to show Wb IV 190(20-23)MK cf KH 537 from s3r to introduceCr.330ato dissipate,to pervert CLJX -andpossibly

from sr'to fortell'(s eP-above) [Osing, Nom. 170and676n.755]. FauUmernotes that sr 'to show' also occursin Cr 1192 where the various writings of the term it for know be if it did 'foretell'. but the meaning can the spelled as not were sr suggest scribes O. A is correct.The verb is usedof 'showingthe way' [Cr 121la ; 404c] andof showingcrowns [CT I 229d]. The giraffe sign can be a phonogramin writings [FCET I p.39-40 n.3]. The verb may well derivefrom srproclaim'as a secondaryuseof it. At Bershch H7 sr is used with m 'to show someone into' (FCD 235) and the verb also occurs at Edfu making the Coptic seem more likely : the Wrtyw gods IX 2,15' Wb cites E 1156 . but this is the title oAMin sr-bi3

wi3 'show the sun barque H withthe meaning 'proclaim' and

1. be 'proclaim or show' and that the two nuances and spellings were easily showing that sr can

words. conftsed- if indeedtheyarereallyseparate Also : Wien Wrez. 1112,9

bw nfr r gs.f "bring good things beside him (Ptol, Sarc.

no.20) . Of a place: BD 137 B4Aa

7.5 Bershch'111 R' ; pt m-btý

. le, . 'toý b There few dsrt to wi m st seemsclear. area exampleswherethemeaningsr show' seems justiflied,but the'Edfueýýunpleis not certain.

1569

sry

plant a Wb IV 192(12) GR is used. Comparewith earlier

Wb cites only H 208,2recipe for best 'ntyw

from O.Tor.5762ro 5 whichcome into existenceon the day of drinking'and alsothe ' (Wb 423 Reymond, Medical Book 147 Drog. Ept; chicoryj. s3r unidentified plant; p. word --'(;

causeto endure

srwd

Wb IV 194(7-23)Pyr. Causativeof rwd

the verb occursoften at Edfu, with partsof the body as object

"wy. k to smiteyourloes 1 69A 21,6 ; Isis

A^

holding the flail VI

also Il 45,7 -,IV 58,6

dt. k (of king for wadjetoffering) 1240,13. bgst m-s3 bdnw.k makerum the knife in your foes 1498,3-4

Weapons:

in his bonesH 74,7 ;ý &'*' I` ' I" lqw-

452,11

also I

to slay the foes H 75,4.

to bum foes1174 12.

Flame

n. f btpw upon the altar IV 48,12 -,sim.

Offerings :

mnw. k 1160,9.

Buildings : king Maat :P -V

VIH 163,16-164,1.

ý 1173,13 IV, ; protection m t3

in your heart H 71,2.

The verb canbe easilyconfusedwith srd 'makegrow' andthe two musthavebeenpronouncedin a similar way which is reflectedin the spellingsof srd

AA smw HI 169,4*,Horus,-,--- -IM

s3 (plant text) VI 253,7. It can be difficult to discern which verb is intendedand this ambiguityis mostlikely deliberate.

srf

makerest , to rest Wb IV 197(5-9) NK, GR DG 443,1 Cr. 357a; CED 162; KH 196 C-p4e:, c-PO4"r

0 The PeasantB1 100 If'

-17

'dasRuhegeben'[VogelsangKomm. p.93 -5-6] oi 'take

5 MK) 197 it is (Wb IV 236] [FCD is MK where parallel this verb of example probablya one!s ease' 0 breathe in'. The with nip'to

is it face) (nose a word of enjoymentand shows and sign

1570

happiness.Thoughthe word looks like a causativeand Vogelsangpostulatedthat tt" 401 V-' have been the may

and thusthe root of it [oP.ciL P-95.61 . this seemsunlikely. It may in

fact come from srf 'warmth' implying that warmth gives a comfortablefeeling leadingto rest and relaxation. The word is usedat Edfu : of sitting on a chair or thronewun bik 49,10 ; in alliteration of s

tr st.f I

Or sp3.k of Egypt 1539,8 the urazi ,

n. f

uponmy handsin procession1559,14. Transitiveuse'makerest, sif (Late) : of crowns

I makethe White crown sit upon (h.r)

the Red IV 371.17; the uraeusgoddess 11V

lmnt hnM iw.i m ON 'I make the right V AL IV 205,6. eyerest in me while I am the left eye (saysWadjet)VI 244,14; In the phrasesrf tkk 03 'makecalm the one who attacks'(after Cauville , Osiris p.121) : in the VI 76,1 Horus ,

Myth a gemdoesthis

IV 379,13-14; also, Assoun ,

44,60 ; Goshen4.1. Ile usesof the verb areasusualbut it hasbeenbroughtinto the vocabularyof coronationtexts.

be warm

srf

Wb IV 195(6-13)Pyr. Adjective verb referring to the warmth of fever or fire - so it can have fairly widespreaduses.It is frequent. It be 'warm' Edfu be to though seems most often to not used of at used continues is from describe bread freshly (in to attested earlier srf the used and of prepared) sense offerings , , , texts : Horus is contentwith 'your breadm. ftt'lý

VI 179.13; in the Abydosnome

(same is loss V 112,7 its their text there no of smell are offerings warm n wnb stysn

Mam.60,10; Opet 213) [Beinlich implies that this is the smell of incensein the offerings,but more likely to be the aromaof warm bread , SAK 7,1979 p.14-15] ; in btpw-nlrw offerings, god is called to come to lbtk ub my ýp.ti r

I&- IC-AD 131

4 your warm food 1487,10-11; and an '3bt offering has (Coll. XII 3 499.2-3 62).. The, sense seems -C=0,01

the samebut the readingof the signsis not clear.

1571

Wb IV 197(11-13)GR srf is flood waterwhich comest6resf uponthe land andthusderivesfrom srf 'to resC.The termis commonat Denderaandlessso at Edfu : hebrings the igb flood goesover all mounds

srf

which comesfrom imbt R 242,10-11

washesover fields (3ht) 1582,8.

Wb IV 197 (14) GR

Wb'sich erlaben oA am Wind' - with only Edfu refs. The word occurs in the same phrase: libation water causesall kinds of food offerings to come into existence and 'you quench your thirst by them, -wlb live you on them J_ýý

VA.T ý1 XF m

the Sokar Chamber

-E

im. sn 1486,9

V

&A..'T1F1m.sn 1377.3 ; in

1210,13. The phrase may be 'you rest on the wind by

them'i. e. you sail on the wind - meaningonebreathesby them,as a metaphorfor life andwith srf deriving from srf 'to resf .

srf

beercontainer Wb IV 196(16) Med.

In a beer offering, Nephthys is the Great Beautiful One

.'

Ira II

V-51 -6

w ho make srf pots

and shp pots (of beer) V11281,14. The latter vessel is mentioned also in 1459,14- 15 , but srf is not in W16. An indication of the meaning of the term may come from P.Ch.B. M rt. 7.4

dh

M

%-

translatedas 'warmbeee[notep.16 nA] thussrf may be a vesselfor specificallywarm , beer, for warming beer or fliewarrn beee itself. At Dendera in a p3-mnw offering the king brings .

mnw pots and

rill

CD 11175,7-9 the following text is damaged so it is unclear whether ,

this is the pot or its contents. P'Z-471to InEbers463

I in heated be 470-1) (W'b Drog 456 the co ndition n sdr may and

the liquid is drug- but the dýterrninative(4-suggestssomethinglikea vessel workedwith which sdr for the fire is intendedhere.Ibis couldbe thepredecessor of theEdfu tenn.

srnp

makeyoung, rejuvenate Wb IV 198(6-22)Late, OR

Causativeof rnpi usedoften in appropriatecontextsat Edfu ,

1572

Odw.k (bones)with ointment 11212,17-213,1; geni in the Sokar

Of partsof the body: Chamber

1193.11

JA

4'w. k by a cow with her milk 111151,4-5.

1555,12; Harsomthus,himself a child doesthis for the

dt 'body': greeneyeof Horus-\

dt-f 1317,9.

dt. k 1572,12 Hathor -jP

Icing -j

'n-' JA,

Of the moon:Pj*

1249,4 ; he restsin Ankhet and Dr I

tp hrw 30 renews

himselfeveryon the 30thday IV 40,12. Pf The flood

Osiris IV 99,13.

renewsitself 1567,12; Sopdet

lotusleaf

srpt

Wb IV 195(2-3)NK DG 442,8

>I! ) 4

Cr.356b; CED161; KH195 C-4PITOT srpt is the later form of s3pt (Wb IV 18,5-6and LA 1111091ff. ). This spelling is attestedfrom a love poem Harris 2,7-8 t3y. f C1 mnhw

srh

-0-

13 (; )

=- .5-

,,

72.1 A k#Ke his lotus

; at Edfu a list of plantsincludes

sgnw leaves of lotus VI 200,2 it is clear here.

dime Wb IV 200 (3-14) D. 18 oft GR

Ile Horusnameof theking written in a rectangularframewith a designof recessedpanellingat the bottomis attestedfrom early dynastictimesandthebuilding shown which enclosestheking's name . (that is the personof the king) , is most likely, to be his palace,and its copy for the afterlife - the tomb or cenotaph.The word for this structure 6

is not, however,attesteduntil the 18thD. when

it becameincorporatedinto morecomplexdesignationsof the king. He is seenas the Horus f igure standinguponthe serekhfor all the living to seeandthusserekhbecamea word for the dime of the king [Gardiner,Grammarp.72; LA IV 647]. At Edfu the serekhsip itself can be written with varying degreesof complexity 7be most usual . phrasein which it occursis Horus or the king are br/tp srh bnt k3w 'nbw (dt) 'upon the serekh beforethe living kas forever' :2

IV 3.11 ;e

5- #: %

123,15 (shownelaboratelythus but needscollating) ,

:iýo @ IV 329,15 ; ;

,V4,8 VI 15,18

VI

1573

292,4. The kin9 or faleon 13

270,2;

0-, mm er 'standuponthe serekW a

142,9 ; bry-tp srb 1154,18; t'

Various : Horus is lord of his office hry in not carved)VIII 33,12 and n.2 ; Dr

VI 271,11;P0 V 27,14.

V 9,13 E]

VI

IE

(verticallinespainted

VIII 52A ; the king shinesfor thousandsof

VI 277,6.

years br

As the examplesimply srb has becomea word for 'throne' upon which the king sits and rules. Kuhlmannnotesthat this useof the word is illustratedfrom the 18thD. wherethronesof kings are shownas squareblock throneswith palacefacadedecorationon their sides. srh hasto someextent had its meaningchangedand it is further noteworthythat it is from this time that srh is spelledout fully for the first time and that the bwt thronealsocomesto prominence[KuhlmannThron p.60-61 with TEI]. It seemsthat at this time therewasa growinginterestin the hallowedinstitutionsof the past and that the bwt-mortuary complex and the srb palace and cenotaphfor example, were deliberatelyrevivedand.incorporatedinto thekingshipdogmato showlinks with the ancientpastasa continuousthreadin the kingshipto give a link with the pastand makeit morelegitimate.It is this aspectof srb which the Ptolemaictextsemphasise- the original meaningmay havebeenlost and it is striking how often the word hasto be spelledout, but it is a word denotingthe legitimatekingship andthe transmissionof theoffice from ancienttimes. It is thus usedin parallelwith other words for 'throne!especiallyas one_of the variantsin the texts which use the formula 'king upon throne' :

9

vii

V 167,16 ; 175,6

VII 280,2.Also : the falcon at the templeis ]Vr.'3 4r

268,13

19r_sszEFF1

263,9andpl. 154showsthe falcon sitting in a boothupona marvellouslydecoratedsrb ; theking is m ruler .

c=p

0

1152,17-53,1; Il 40,16also,the m suggestingthat srh is remembered

as a building , perhapsthe throneroom ; the king is establishedupon upon

N

of the royal ancestorsasruler

barque 165,15 ; Horus is in Thebes is nb

on.his dais VI 93,12.

m

IV 52,14 ; the king is

P,co"'M 146,6 ; the god sits upon

-0 in TbebesVIH 6,9 and 10 ;

in the cult

195,6 Amun ; C-3

VII 303,6 ; VII 291,6 ; the king shows himself upon

ga kt--

1574

srsi

to awaken Wb IV 200 - 201 (10) Pyr.

Causativeof rsi 'to wake' thoughtranslatedas 'to take commandof (FCD 237) and infrequentat , Edfu : Lisa sayson receivinglibation water an.

m 3bw.k I take commandof the best of

your good things' [Vandier, je garde1essentieldes paroles'RdE 16 1964p. 13211503,13 (Coll. pl.363) ; in the SokarChamber,Horusthe elder

I,

n nLrw lie takescommandof

your headfor the gods'1221,18(not translatedby Junker,Stundenwachen pAI n.6) May you wakeme 1214,9 [Junker,Ts bewachendich die basvon Heliopolis'op. ciL p.101]. Intransitive: Osiris

srmt

PII

in ttp awakensin peace1221,13.

canal,water Wb IV 198(4) and(5) NK, GR

In the Onomasticonoi Amenernope, listed amongwordsfor sky, earth,wateris . 6, a designationfor a tract of water (AEO 16 *]. Otherwise

var.

the word is known from GR texts,at Edfu in a Nile procession, oneof the wordsfor the flood is which poursfrom the leg 1321,15; andin a si4ar text at Dendera. MD 179,3.

srq

to causeto breathe, to breathe Wb IV 201 to 203 (10)

The earliestuseof srq Pyr.§1158, seemsto mean'to inhale but it hasthe underlyingnuanceof 'to / i0ty 'to Ptyt be can causethe throat to breathe''to open the compounded with when and open' throae.At Edfu srq is usuallyusedin this epithet,which is appliedmainly to Horus: he is Lord of Life

1155.2*

VIII 10,1'4

N=N-

VIII 31,13 in the 17thLE nome .

390,11; myrrh offering

A

V 259,5

IV 3'1,8; he doesthisn bw-nb'for everyone4P

19,17;V 262,16 ;V 146,15(h offering) A4.

11=6

IR 41,2 ; MAat

'3bt offering VH 207,3 jz,,a

III V

VII 196J. '

Ile openingof the throatis a sign of life - so in receivinglife, Horus FU in Maat texts,as sheis the throat,the phrasehasaddedsignificance,Homs

1438,5

1575

m 'nb 1117,9; basalso -+ 3:W

sn m OnD(incensetext) 1382,13 ; as the breathof life, Horus V 388,14-.

of his beloved(king) 1113(9) ; sim.

Air is themain'meansof openingthe throatandby breathinglife is ensured:Horussendswind containingsweetair I

(Maat) 1371,16; Amun 'a wind god JW 81,5 ; Horus creates air to

11167,16 (column texts) ; Horus sends air to

Onuris holding up the sky (an air god)

,a

30)

VIR 9,8

n. f ibty 1314,12 ; on a column , Horus

V 276,9. As a visible sign of air, incense also 'opens the throaf i

4; 1293,1'; incense is

2V0 to offered 34=,, open your nostrils 196,10 [see Otto, GuM for examples from GR temples p.52-3 and 149-1521. Various: Hathor U#P

of the btpyw (dead people) VI 136,5 ;a genhis called

(A

he who opens the heart of Khepri 1198,6. In later texts srq is used with different objects and it has the clear meaning 'to open'. 71tis suggests that this was always the underlying nuance of the verb and that the Egyptians say srq 'open' to mean 'inhale!. ýw3 tI have opened the way of heaven 1564,12 ; also 3V -A

Tbus

-D

VIII

89,11; of a door 30 1- m3ht of the Placeof the Two gods1346,3 (also D parallel to sY --41-. cz;

e b

'"

n. k sb3w nw d3t).

The scorpion determinative is used from the 19th D. Originally the sign is a mutilated human torso, showing the arms waving before it [Lk V 830-3 and Gardiner in PSBA 39,1917 p. 36 ff. ] Pyr. § I 158a I receive the breath of liiý'P for himself - clearly 'breathe', with the determinative 0-

-N n 3wt-ib 'he inhales joy Gardiner takes srq to be 'to open'

(after Piehl, RT H -1880p. 128) [PSBA 39,1917 p. 35 'to open or the like] and compares a sceneon a 19th D. stela from Copenhagen where a brp-srqt

holds a wrt-bk3w

lord his before and wand

the [Piehl of wp-r3 ceremony the the a complementary perhaps performs op.cit , opening of mouth I.

srq

to slay , openup Wb IV 204 (11-13)GR Xo Semitic Cr. 562b from 242 WJ CED but KH 558 ', cC

1576

Wb has only Edfu references,and this use of the verb is most likely from srq lo open' showing that at this time, this was the meaning of the verb. srq in these contexts is 'open up , rip open' and so Id4 'kill'. In alliteration of s: the king is sbi n Sbmt 111 130,6 ; Horus spd. k r ready to open up (and kill crocodiles and hippopotami with his harpoon) VI 239.1.

-

With foes as object: Hapy

(parallel to ýw

and sm3) 1288,3

bftyw 1169,10 ;A -C=21. I '=' f is 1309,18 the ; rkyw. oryx A

'a

Iwntyw

before Hathor 111146,5-6

brtyw. f and tastesthe tasteof his entrailsM 179,6.

as a falcon Or

Partsof the body : the lion

JLtbellies' IV 286,5; sharpclawsof the falcon

4 --0rkyw4b 1434,12; Horus A-f,

Ibw of thosedisloyal to him H 55,3.

4V 2P 'c: (sm3) As a noun : Horus rejoicesat slaying and exultsmP with

4H

b Ä-J da

53,10-11; he is content

65,16-17.

scorpion

srq

Wb IV 104,1-3 At Edfu srq is an epithet of Isis : sheis

who drives away reptiles and the

PFj fever-snake VII 120,7*,Renenetis -OW

H 284,2-

canal.

srq

Wb IV 204 (7-9) and(6) NK, GR -4t--

Ile Hood onomasticonMts the word c-->'d IN .4 I .C=M-C.

'*

and

r1k A

C

-r= 7SL

-rý 'S'J) Owý ISLI ,

61 1.7 ; but othertexts haveinstead and Gardinersuggeststhe fonner is

for'snow' [AEO 16 *1. Whatever intended be the to semitic word was srq appearsto be a body, meant of waterhereand GR textsusea word srq for thepehuof the 8th LE nome(WadiTumilat area). At 75-=Z P 4ýr it MD I 66b 19 but is be 3= Denderathe term written -c=4o c3m should really , , , CM IV 28,5.Ile areamusthavebeenan importantwaterwaybecausein a list lrn-1332,7 -*3w Yn-wr is Horus, U72.6; thisis there w3d-wr and of such pehu under the control of repeatedat Kom Ombo

KO 180.93 and Philae

reasonfor its inclusionis suggestedby a further Philaetext : Osiris is '=7

Phot 946.7le P42'E.

and nb r3-hwy

Phot.868. The r3-h3wy lead to the MediterraneanSeawhile the Heroonpolitenome is

1577

situatedoverWadiTumilat whichleadsto themodemSuezcanalandBitter Lakes- soin a senseit is a furtheroutlet of the Nile, it is the easternlink of theNile with the greatouterocean [c f Gauthier DG V p.43 andDG V 127I-srq only from GR textsandPithomStelaline 10 = Urk H p.90 whereit is the link betweenthe Kmour (in'lsmailaih Lake) and the Red Sea canalrestoredby Ptolemy11 ,a so that it leadsfrom theNile andemptiesinto theRedSea].

a fish

srq

An.Lex. 77.3727and78.3685 In the SokarChamber,srq is a fish genie

0 1,2

1197,10[see-'comments of Vernus,

Athribis 139'n.2].

srqtyw --mBefore an offering procession, Horus gives the king )- 4

carrying their produce IV

194,13.

causeto grow

srd

Wb IV 205 (1-12) Pyr Causative of rd 'grow'. not to be confused with srwd jr6encry III 169A HorusrUler smw ; of

Of plants, Horus libation text, Horus

. C=W

-ev ago-

VI 2533

3hw UtsloIV 218.15 ;r P*Ný sht. k 1112,13 flood water pours W %0

--+t--

out r

WO

1318,3. 13w to plant seedin this earth VI 173,5; also

Of children: Khnum, makeseggs L3w

srt

bnt NjLm-'nb 111262,13-14.

type of cloth Wb IV 193 (5) Ritual NK, GR

In the Abydos Ritual the king brings p 4h d=20

]ýw

Q.

Tabl. 7 (Mariette)and for the god the of pbwy III

the word is usedmore generallyat Edfu, wherein an idmi cloth offering, Horusgives to the king 131,14.

0 -=P Y

Itt

1578

drum

sh3t

Wb IV 207 (6-7) NK, GR The earliest example is from SaIlier IV vsA, I where it seemsto stand for a drummer, as the context P ra r1k is a procession or parade (Caminos LEM 346-7]. Ziegler descTibes

as a drum

(similar to the NK barrel drum) but of smaller size [RdE 29,1977 p-203 ; Catalogue des Instruments p.71 ; Hiclanann , CGC Instruments p. 108 n. 1]. Ile word occurs twice at Philae : it is forbidden to *rU -""in the temple Phot4OO; and (Junker, Abaton p.21 and p.31]. sh ra CC54 W

In the Mammisi at Edfu the sevenHathorscelebrateand AI metaphor,the soundof the harpoonstriking Sethis like al

G'

M. 32,16andat Edfu, in a (the soundof) a drum in the

handsof a child VI 61,13 [for this spelling seeJEA 29 p.6 n.f ; and note on the tabooof playing , drumsin the templein MDAIK 16,1958p.277 n. (n)].

mineral for amulets

shrt

Wb IV 208 (16-18) MedL 71beterm puns on the word shr 'joy, make happy' and the evidence suggestsit is a term for a green gemi-precious stone, used to make amulets and in medicine. It came from Wadi Natrun, mountain quarries and Elephantine [Harris, Minerals p-130-11.AtEdfu the stone is used to M the wadjet eye: -I*-

:

Cl

shr-ib ims I)e happywith ie VM 137.14= Phill 1107 (12) ru I

shr

make content Wb TV 207 to 208 (15) MK DG 444,12 shr

II kF/4

Causative of hr, at Edfu the term is always used in the compound expression shr-lb as a term for 'rejoice

be happy' or sim. : in the pun filling the eye with shr mineral G11, ý& IM.S be happy , ,

by it! VIII 137,14 ; and often in the nebty name of the king --It-

ra-& t3wy who makesthe Two landshappyIV 12,4.

shd

to punish, to curb ,

nLrw 110 cols 5 and 8

1579

Wb IV 209 (6) MK Causativeof hd and usedof curbingthe might of enemies[Caminos,Tale of Woe p.62 n.10-11]. , ThoughWb hasno GR examplesit is usedat Edfu : Horus sm3yw (of Seth)VI 286,17 aff4: iý QI f VI 288,1(both driving the calvestexts)'; also the bull r; l the king hr sm3y. , mrrkyw. f VIII 63,1.

Sý

chapel Wb IH 464 (3 - 21) Pyr.

As the sign ffi

DG 445,2

I showssý was originally perhapsa tent or at leasta temporarystructurewith a

centralsupportingpole which heldup a covering'ofmatsor the like [GG 0 22 openboothsIupported by a pole]. It waserectedfor funeraryceremoniesit wasa meetingplacefor councilsandcouldalso , refer to the individual roomsof temples.The templedescriptionsusest in this way throughoutthe texts, in particular to refer to the chapels around the sanctuary: spellings

Cj

ng IV 6,3;

IV 6,5,0,

M-. IV 14,6; N-

ýM'C`733,

IV 5,6'; '

ihe in Two'Shrine Rows nbw

C3 Ma eIV 13,1 ; the first Sokar Chamber is I. I,,. ^1

180A ; the Mesen chamber is' 1"421 1

Belidet 1228,6 ; the priests open the doors of

of the s3b-iwt in the temple 1350,5-6

MC",

3rsy. i3bt

13b n

'nNC-3'* lot

"TM

',

r4on

m-gs 13btt m'WLst-kir

beside the east of the sanctuary 1302,9

mh3y

MC, -3 tt

are in

M P3 vj

ipn br itrty (Room 21) 1 120,4; fn -courts in VII'12,4-5 their of the ennead

-1 (Room 25) 1303.2 M

C-3 'r

n'Msn nt nLrw nirwt are'm'arked out VII 6,1

Mesen on the'axis is

chamber VIT 13,1. It can also be the sanctuary or temple itself

of

LL3

IQ

gods

the first

is Horus of wr

wr-nht 118 (40). v

The role of the st is then as a smallershrinearoundthe main sanctuarywherethe creatorgod lives in in the centreand the othergods is the this creator the temple complexwith and respect primeval aroundhim. sh-nir

hall of god Wb Ul 465 (1-13)Pyr.

Originally st-nir wasa temporaryboothmadeof light materialserectedfor specificfunctionsduring barque temple the D. but to 18th sanctuary, by to a sacred festivals refer the the used was gods, the of

1580

shrine or way station and also it is a synonym for Pwt-njr. GR texts use it to refer to individual rooms in the temple and this may also have been the case earlier. It does not survive in Coptic [Spencer,Temple p. 114 ff. ]. At Cynopolis the god!s relics are kept in naming the temple sn

In F73

temple of Dendera is T3rrt name of

lull

IM

and Anubis is the hnty-st-njr W

1342,11 ; in

is Mesen, Great of Might, Place of the Two Gods 1358,16 ; the

and

R

its shrine is bwt-sbm

V 347,5 ; 3wt-opt

is the

of Harsomthus V 347,6.

In funerary texts from the earliest periods so. nLr of Anubis was a room in or part of the Valley Temple complex which also included the purifying hall and the cult place 'Sais'. The building was presided over by a female deity (at Giza Hathor who becamethe Goddessof the West in the NK) and was located near the entrance of the Valley temple , so that originally it was a kind of entrance hall. Here the main embalming rituals took place [H-AJtenmuller, JEOL 22,1971-2 p.305-3171.The place is also mentioned at Edfu in a text for presenting the adze of Anubis to the god he rules M in , ncl fT St-wrt IV 275,17 and raises up Osiris who is in the god's hall IV 276.8. One of the chambers at Edfu may have fulfilledthis role , perhapsthe Sokar Chamber Onty-sb-nir M sh n pr. lnb In the festival at Edfu, one of the places visited by the god is C-3 I

q.v.). A3

V 132,2

V 135,9-10 also where rites for the day are performed. Alliot read this as so n 'nb-t3wy [Culte R that it a miswriting of pr-'nb [P.Salt 825 p. 102ff. l. In view of the p.530] , but Derchailn, -suggests fact that magic books are recited at this place they may well have been kept here for the ceremony and evidence from the P.Salt suggeststhat thesewere rites associatedwith the House of Life.

St

counsel, advice Wb IH 465 (17) to 466 (6) MK KH210 M

so is usedat Edfu in epithets.The spelling with

(and similar) indicates not that the sb ,

shrineis connectedwith the action of the verb but simply that due to the samepronunciationthe sign wasusedto write sb 'counsel'. iqr-sO.:

4

ng in incense libation texts is -ki, 'q3-m-sh : king like lboth as a ritualist is 'q3 m

--

111181,15. I Tj

beforethe Two ShrineRows V 57,5.

1581

mnb-sý Aing

(T)

causesthat Q-

'

III el happy with Maat IV 249,7 Horus

IV 354,16; god inBehdet'"M'

the counsel of the king is excellent 1524,5.

c,,, " ryl inscribes Infrequentlythe word is usedalone: Thoth asvizier 11A)ýý] adviceIl 16A. The word is usedto emphasisethe competenceof thosewho perform rituals, for by knowing sb , theyknow how to actproperlyin thepresence of god.

makeglad Wb IV 211 (5-11)NK Causativeof h.' andoccursoften in templetexts It is mostlikely a reduplicatedform of the earliier . sý' (Wb IV 211,14 MK) thoughin practicethereis no differencebetweenthem.The spelling seems'toread b" on the groundsthat

and the

'The J is extra. earlier s4' hasless

emphasisasthe root seemsto meanmorelike 'praise. greet'an actionby the performerof theaction towards the object , rather than 'to make glad! being the actor bringing about some emotion in the

objeCt.All aresemanticallylinkedhowever. At Edfu in the form st' m make glad with: .......

greeneye of HorusI

it. f m his foes 1273,15 ; Intyw text

109,17-18; cloth text scent11'36,18 at the fes6al

nirw with their

' basof the godsV 17,12.

foodproducts

shw

c f. Wb IV 212 (16) GR A derivationof stwi (Wb IV 212,6-15MK) which is usedasa collectiveterm for an assemblage or collection of things,rangingfrom a collectionof words (Adm. rto 1) to recruits (Urk IV 1820,18). With an appropriatedeterminativethis can becomea collection of food stuffs or producefrom somewhere : the II th LE nome is brought with

-Cr

C= its

DenderaDum.GI IVpl. 117; in the 3rd LE nomethereis wndw and

M-66,10; 4rJi it

IV 3M

M.65,5-6; the god # pw brings

The determinative0

"1?

field IV 47,6. the'Shasef of -`0 oil'

is underthe influenceof sDw(Wb IV 211.12'excrement').

by [MDAIK Fairman 16,1958 89 but further Wb, has by suggested p. a nuance, also not noted sbw 9sp instructions 1] In they to m the are ordered -*--I priests n. .

J)ý-Wrz.111361.1 -A

P- U

1582

1% KO H 245,878;1 (2 %I

V 334A ; and also of the godsof the judgementhall (n) 9sp

P41E'D'-' 'ItVI 311,7.This mustbe Toodgifts' asbribessynonymouswith the useof db3w. sowi in general'collection' (Wb IV 212,6-1 MK) usedat Edfu only in the phrasem-sbw 'as a group': the Enneadof godsis assembled(twt)k'ýN,

togetherto give praiseto Horus1402,9.

to make festive

shb

Wb IV 213 (8) to 214 (13) MK A causative form of Ob 'be festive! from the word 4b for festival. It is often used at Edfu, especially in epithets :

sbb mndty 'makefestivethe eyes

in mirror offerings: Nephthys

qq 174,4

-. 41--

Hathor IV 389.6 ;I*.

ý ImP

Hathor V 275,16 ;

mnty VIII 4,7-8 ; Nephthys ZZ37

mntyV367,12;

=P,

mnty (sistra text) 1101,14.

Partsof the body are madefestive : with amuletsor pectorals gnbt VI 133,8

132,13 also ; eyes with cosmetics ,

9nbt of his father1426,4 3bty 184,7

-tz"-7 king ib,w the heartsof the peopleIV 1420,5 the of ; the appearance mnty with amulets 50.5. Buildings : incense r:;,

pr. k 128,13; god "%M;; ' gs-prw with his beauties1353,4 ; places

Mesenwith smokeof sacrificesV 302,10: incense

Mesen1110.13

]Vr-idbwy land with produce171.7. Altars

vP

45,3 festival IV times the at altars

1313,12

altarswith birds

VH 1164.6. The word meansto makethingslook attractive- be it placesor peoplewith whateveris neededfor decorationbe it adornments or offerings.

WbIV214(15)PR

sýbbt

Onereferencein Wb : SokarChamber,13thhour of the day , greetingis madeto a serpentfrom d%

rn

s4m

.,,

1210,6a cavernor hole (c E 4bbt and the root bb).

ý,to makereaw,

1583

Wb IV 215 (2-8)Pyr. c.f. Coptic, C-WIM

Cr.384b; CED 173derivesthis as 'causeto fall "overwhelm,pressdown'

from stm'to pound, crush'(Wb IV 215,9-20MK). At Edfu thecausativeof shm is usedoftenparticularlyin thephraseshm-nmt'tum awayfootsteps'

(of foes):UN14

-&

A L',. 'n, n imyw-mw IV 211,10-11; t7z-

of foesIV 374,8;

. -14-

n imyw-mw VIII 20,6

also VIII 34,13.

The verb takes foes as the object often with alliteration of s: ,

wherehe is 1188,5 -feti 1---

A.

2ý66- Al from the 0 place 14

sbiw r st-nirwy IV 106,16; also

wn. qd 1155,4

157 11167,6 king -,the nbd -f5

n.k nfyw 1293,2

n.f ibw turns back the hearts'ofthe foe 1407,14.In a pun , not complete

1/1/

//// asa commandto Edfu guardiangodsVHI 147,12. s4m,is synonymouswith wordssuchasI&I for example.

SOM

to pound. crush, destroy Wb IV 215 (9-20)MK

is used in its strict technical sensein the workshop. It is Usedfrom the Pyramid Texts and is som . the Coptic term noted above. With the pestle determinative it suggeststhe crushing is done by pestle and mortar [c L Breasted,PMdwin Smith p.340-1]. In the recipe for kyphi

SOM

(ingredients) are ground up H 211,9,

PAx of bread Wb IV 216 (6) GR

A list of breadofferingsincludes

bread bread kind or of warm some perhaps

cookedin a particularway VI 29,4(only this referencein Wb).

sDn

officer Wb IV 218 (1-3) NK (4) Thoth DG 447,1 to commission

I (FCD bn 238). The epithetis 216) IV from of derived causative A title a the verb to command'(Wb

1584

appliedto the king or a god. Wb notesthat in GR texts son can be appliedto Thoth , but in fact evenin the NK examplesit quotesson is alwaysconnectedwith Thoth or his activities.In military titles from the 18th D. it is an attributeof scribesin the title sl-sbn 'scribe who writes commands for the army' [Schulmann,Military Rankp.161no.469 and470 also Wb IV 218,5-7] title also , ,a "' e [stelapublishedby R.Stadelmann,MDAIK found in the Ramesside periodTQ 32,1976,p.205-215especially210 n.121herea man belongingto the highestrank of the military administration.Scribeswho are s4n have the authority to 'command'or to be the instrumentof commands, whetherit is the military or in religioustermscommandsof the godsto the king. Thoth, asthe scribeis the naturalintermediarybetweenthe godsandking , so thetitle is connectedwith him PI t't 61 ^L

at MedinetHabu the king is

and goodof plans... like the counselsof the moon

like Mhy MH 27,22 ;a Ramessidestelaat Coptos the king is ,

(Thoth) MH 85,11

like Thoth [Petrie Koptospl. 18a] and more vaguelyin the lands Or advises all who of AO-A , 01 01 Harris Papyrus wherethe Icingis at the headof all landsandEgypt as the of whole AC*ZW7^ , is in Thoth Already 75,10. P. Harris title the religious sphereso it is not the associated with earth in GR Idng in be it texts the this : to the temple,'god sees as processes way used should surprising him -&*, s3

Pfo!,L2

'-r* -u-ýTg

VI 240,7-8; or directly in presentingthe wd3t eye, the king is qa-l IV76,2; alsoCDII 186.18 ; Nbattexts thekingis the secondof

147,1 ; the king smn Opw mi

Pjat

MD I 73b; Seshat andlboth

CD VI 7,3 ;a fragmentfrom the templeat Assuanhas

qII

S"A264 (20) Khonsuis equated

Urk VM 86b.

with him as

) accompanies the wpti dicastes. strategos In demoticdocumentsthe son (in Greek7rpovTtcrT71; judicial functionsat this time [Derchain-Unel Thot p.107-9andBoylan enjoyed who andepistrates, Toth p. 196 ; tide in non-religious texts see discussion by W.Peremansand Van't Dack . , Prosographica. Studia,Hellenistica.9, Leiden, 1953p.95 - 104 : also Pestman. Receuilde Textes d6motiqueset bilinguesR p.102-3].

son

to glorify Wb IV 219 (9) GR

Wb givesonly one ref. : in praisingthe greatPlace, the king

st-wnp m Ow sp-sn H

1585

34,7.Most likely to be a caus'itiveof hn ýrovide'

-

structurefor Min andAmun

son

WbIV218(10-11)D. 18and(12-13)GR from at leastthe 6th dynasty The round hut of Min and lettucefield are known in representations [possiblyearlier, Bleeker,Die GeburteinesGottes,Leiden 1956Tf. 2] but the namefor it is not , written out until later. The son is a cylindrical structurewith a thin top part , from the 12thD. is it. it have homs i3wt Lacau door and can also a pair of and a sip associated with a shownwith , suggestsa connectionwith the term so 'tent' and that the structureis a deserttent of the god Min [CdE no.55,1953 p.21]. The word son is known from the GR period and is connectedwith sont which is the climbing frameuponwhich Nubiansclimb at the festivalof Min [c f. LA IV p.136-140 andfor the ritual LA Il coIA54-5; alsoGauthier,Les Otesdu dieu Min p.145to 150].For the ritual of erecting the central pole of the frame , see under k3-sbnt but note the spellings : s'b' for Min 1188,9-8 9,2

'0' C

UPI

the sbnt shrine being consecrated by the king who plAOi shows ,

receives the Libyans and wester ners bringing tribute 375,9-376,2 and XII 329 show the Nubians on the rig

s'#'

A

tj

P1 ý31 'W I r3 a

to Min 1

on the outer part the Nubians climb

up and they come down on the inner ropes. Here Min gives the areas and people and produce of the fI staves. south to the king , who wears the atef and consecratesit with The rituals of s'b' sbn alone differ little from that described above and the two are clearly the same to Min Il 56,2-8 where the emphasis is on the control of the southern countries

thing: s'b' it

including Punt and thus their produce and Nubian poeple [pIAOb shows the rig, king wears atef with his three staves] ; similar texts for s'b'

V 165,17-166,7 pl. 118

with

Min as lord of the mining regions VII 304,2-12. It seemslikely that

for frame the eventual structureA the or guy ropes represents

Nubians to in were used agile be kind the especially ritual which may a of cylindrical wig wam and

erectit. The word spnt is also found in the title nb sbnt , usually applied to Min :M

Pj.

'ae*lc"-l 1390,10andl5(hymntoMn);

V 166,5.

l=4iC

Y

1408,3 ;

1188,15

1586

The epithetsýny is howevergiven to HorusBehdet(Wb IV 218,14GR) : in wine texts 172,1

1294,16; in am jj offering

1134,2 ; andin one

of the official namelists , Horus is

H 22 (55). This may havebeena bid to

closely identify Horus with the fertility andagriculturalaspectsof Min , but the textsin which it is usedareoftenriot clearlyin eitherof thesetwo categories.

sýn

to crown , to adorn Wb IV 219 (1) GR

Causativeof bn 'to provide(with)' andmayexist earlierin theannalsof TuthmosisM s1mwith gold t%'^LAvkOb thn mY providedwith real turquoise'Urk IV 670,11[decorateFCD 2381. and--1, . determinative has falcon In GR texts the verb : the an appropriate %V

tp.k m nbty lie

crownsyour headwith the Two Ladies!IV 54,6; alsoonceat Philae,NekhbetandWadjetfor theking äP- b3t. k m blit Phot. 9. -IQ? Zwvý e

son

crown Wb IV 219 (2)

Literally 'that which is provided'- son refersto crownsin general: in the b pw offering the god 0 a- V& gives 0 pwt (White andRedcrowns)to the majestyof Re and of Horusin his house133,4 (colLXI 218) - the determinatives, suggestinga generalmeaning.Ile word is also used Q,* Ir

in the CanopusandRosettaDecrees: Urk H 149,3

PacrtXeta ; Urk 11192,2

67a. III D Aý, ir

str

drive away. makedistant Wb IV 219 (9) to 220 (12) Pyr. Cr386a,; CED 175 ; KH 214 Ck)Zp

Causativeof Or be distant',cf. DG 448,3 sweep.

-

To keep away.bad things'(direct object) : geni 276,2 ; Isis

4h

Q

4N

the fever snakeVII 120,7; You are

demons VIH 6,12 ; Menhit

-ý

bftyw 1189,11 ;

0ý,

bftyw I. -

gm3w, drives who away -

92 * foes IV 138,9 ; the lion 4=Pl

foes IV 131,2

1587

; Nekhbet hr 9,ivc

jj3d3t IV 161,16. , --*-

I 54,5 IV ;Q your path A -C=M-

With r Trom':

foes

majesty1100,5 ;0

sbiw.f r bw hr. f 1270,1

*'V -ibftyw 1203,7; k Mehyt 1-0 snn 4--p pr'. .f

With 4r:

T

Ym3yw'from your

dw r your body 1278,14 ,

r st-wr't VH 102,16.

sbiw br your shrine1203,8.

With m

d3d3t m his path 155'5,4; sim. 1564,1 sh.r sbi rn st-wnp (alliteration) done

by HorusMerty 1575,11. AP

With b3 With r-03:

!j fA

' dw b3 their temple VI 235,12. bftyw r-b3 Om.f IV 16,7. 4A

The verb sýr takeson thewhole senseof 'drive awaybadn' ic ess': the gen*' night 1 167.2

br sXt3.f drive away evil from ýis shrine1 167,1

q.

&N

drive awayby tr. f drive

away (evil) from him 1205,18- 2063. Oneof the geni who proteýtOsiris is appropriatelycalled by

1196,5 (Wb IV 220,14).

The sign with thejackal headis attestedfrom D.20 [MC 335 ff. ; BrugschGram.-no.25 and Loret Man. no.1231. Wb notesthe word sor is in the'title of a magicalbook (Wb IV 220,15-16Late) and Derchainlists examplesof the shr book, also P.Salt 825 X.3,

(p97 incorrectly transliteratedas

sbr)[seealso SpiegelbergZAS 56,1920p.21 VII

Sýtp

to appease, make content Wb IV 221 (10) to 222 (20) Pyr. DG 449,5

f

Old Coptic

C ZTE Tr

KH 543

Causativeof ýtp and occursfrequentlyat Edfu especiallyin the phrasesotp nLr or sotp nirw , for (IV 50,12 52,4 Thoth is by ; as such which a ritual performedperformed priestsor ritualists sttp SUmt.This embracesthe offering example),and also in the rite of pacifying raginggoddesses and driving but have the awayher anger. theaim of calming raging'goddess of variousobjects theyall In this stateshebringsjoy to everyoneandfrom thepoint of view of theNew Year,shedoesnot send is by her In his her not endangered the order raging. this time cosmic and crucial out pestilenceat

1588

detailedstudyGermondshowedthat the ritual had its origins in the New Kingdommythsof the sun eye and the destructionof mankind, but the underlying themesgo back much further. Ile main offeringsin the ritual arefour sr-geese,four W-ýd oryxesandvesselsof beer.At Edfu the textsnot only namethe the offeringsbut they are depictedin the scenes: Aý

IV 311,8-312,6;V

224,10-225,5(pL131showingonly the beervesseland geese- perhapsthe red beerrepresentsthe blood of the oryx) ;V 163,5-14pl. 118;V 64,15- 65,6pl. 114; 111304,7ff. Otherofferings are usedto pacify the goddess: the soothingnoiseof the sistraM 129,16-130,11 pl.61 ; 111312,11ff. ; IV 342.5-343,2pl. 105 and 111318,2ff. with the menatalso : the smell of burningincense111301.18f. : the wadjeteye(die goddessherselfis the Eye of Re) M 315,7f; VI 280,4-16

jL.

pl. 151.The praisesand.adorationof the king also calm her , and the texts can

stressthat the king is like Men, lord of songsandpraises,theritualist who knowsthecorrectwords q In onerite the king standswith his armsloweredby his sideas he singsto the goddess111320.15 Sbmt. Thesearchitravescenesemphasisethe rite all the more becausethey are performed beforethirty aspectsof Hathorat a time . The templelibrary containsa copy of ': ýý in in 347,13-348,1.Normally suchrituals the king wearsthe

or DoubleCrownand in return

he receivesthe destructionof his foes and rejoicing in the two lands(in relief that the goddesshas beencalmed).In this caseit is not the reciprocalrewardwhich is important,but the effect of the offerings- to calm the goddessso that shedoesnot sendchaos, pestilenceand harminto the world [Germond,Sekhmetp.251-260with a templeof GR templeofferings; alsoDaumasin LA 1724-727 Beslinftigung- both stating the library referenceincorrectlyas VIII 347 ; on rageas a trait of the, femalecycle seete Veldein Studiesin EgyptianReligion. Fs-ýandeep.127-137especiallyp.136-7]. -4, Edfu but a=. : also note passim at sýtp appears ,

'causeto resf Io place:

sotp

E6

IV 2.22.5-6 ; and with the meaning

nir pn upon a seatof god 1554,6.

type of incense .--rII

-WbIV.

''

223(5)GR.,

A generaltern for incense,becausethe smell of it burningsoothesthegods.It is derivedfrom sotp and at Edfu is alwaysconnectedwith snjr : the king perfoms rituals with priest brings different incensesincluding snLr

1570,16; a,,,

1559.14; in a snLr'text, the king brings

1589

Or

Lm=

VI 296,11.Also usedoften at Dendera.

bread

Sýtp

Wb IV 223 (6) GR Also from s4tp 'to pacify"- becausethe breadsatisfieshunger:a list of different typesof bread VI 29,5 ; also

offeredmcludes

MD 131.

offeringtable

s4tp

Wb IV 223 (7) GR Wb hasonly onereference: provisionsarebroughtto the templeandput upon U. 0

Sbtp

///// 1282,14appropriatein suchtexts",becausetheofferingswhich areplaceduponthetablemakethe godscontent.

sDtp-qb4w flood water Wb IV 223 (9) GR --0Wb has only one reference, from the Sokar Chamber, ? acify goddessesin Busiris with JIM'that

which pacifies the flood'I 213,2 (or is it andpacify the flood).

Sýtpyt

censer Wb IV 222 (23) to 223 (3) D.18

sýtpyt refers to the arm-censerwith a small pot of charcoalat one end in which the'incensewas 'itheburning burnt.It would havebeenmadeof metal.In this'casethenamederiýesfrom sbtp because incense pacifiesthe godswith its fragrance,the censeris 'that which pacifies'.The word is attested from D.18

Urk IV 98,7 and also occursat Edfu but the spelling 4-sil (pl.30c) ,

may maskother readings.Unlessthe term is written out fully or usedin a pun it is difficult to be ,

4ALA 4-: 2

certainaboutexamples[c f. LA V 831; also seeI havereceived t6,A (ji

shsh

to smite , to thrash BrugschDHD 128F, An.Lex. 77.3766

VIII 98,14-15 .

1590

Ij

DG449,2

Cr.386b; CED 175to rubdown, to plane Ckjcee From the Coptic useof the term the generalsenseof the verb sOSO canbe appreciated- it meansto removesomethingby pomdingor rubbing. The verb occursin Egyptiantextsfrom the Coffin Texts rR

CT VI 1730, hereusedparallelto whn 'to overturn' and meaning

'trampleunder(foot)' [FECT 173and 174n.13 passiveexmple] ; also it

I-Itt

CRAEBL

77, p.277 pl. col.30 'stampfeet' Ile verb seemsto be a reduplicatedform of OK zo (h 'pound' . .) [MDAIK 29,1973 p.99 ; also P.Barguet,P.3176du Louvre p.4 and a noun sosbii in o.Toronto C 1.5 after Osing JEA 64 p.1881.The spelling with the bird may be comparedto skst (Wb M . If T 1ý `. ýrw 466,12)which is a type of bird in the nameof a mountain [Pyr.§389]and also shsh (Wb IV 221,2-3 Pyr) which is a lake and mountainin the --derworld Rllyr.§930,938 and 11181. At Edfu the verb is alwaysusedwith analogousterms: Horus 134,8 ; the king is like Horus -4 -*!M -*- 1. is nome , god one who -P

Od

-;ýý

sbiw db3 bftyw H

b3swt IV 236,12 ; in the pehu of the 20th LE and netsthe Bow Men V 26,14-IS.

brighten makelight . Wb IV 224 (16) to 226 (6) Pyr. DG 450,1 Cr.387a; CED 175; KH 214 kindle fire, bum c-&.*L-rr=

Causativeof Odandusedoftenat Fdfu dueto thesolarnatureof HorusBehdet. . Transitive: Horus -*-- 0 '-% St-wrt with his beautyIV 331.7 snk darknessV 57,11

Of the face: Re O'll

In puns: Odtcloth

, -4--

t3wy with his beamsVI 1,15

P

357.18;a door for the king

0

Mesen1121J.

(D

your face 1129,11 (in the senseof make happy). wil

'tfyt. k 1296,8

br. k IV 242,1

11

n.f hdt(shrine).f IV 17.13

.

Intransitive (from D. 18) I)e brighf : the gateof giving Maat 358,8-9

his templeIV 49,8

POI\

is bright his Eght I with .,

stwt. f his beamsare bright in the window of Horus 1574,1.

1591

P.+

Slightly different:

m3wt. sn 'their shafts (of the harpoons) gleam in the back of the animals'

VI 79,3.

GreatLight ?,1aker

sDd-wr

Wb IV 226 (11) MK afterFCD 239 An epithetof the sungod from MK textsat least.At Edfu it is a title borne,mainly by Horusas the 116 Edfu supremesolargod at :P olý P$1 '71 spd. t3wy VIE 130,8;0 possiblyVI 349,1

'Lcý\aI

uraeusof -j

sbil snk V 57,12;h I tj 41c,

'r"4 P1"

t

IV 238,12; also--*-

IV 211,5 also c5='w

sDjL Owy m stwt.f VIII 132.4; --

$4

ýV 323,1 Hathor is the m st ... ;

VII 2992.

Od-wrt is not to be confusedwith ýd-wr whosefestival is mentionedtwice at Edfu V 395,1 398,1[Husson Miroirs p.79 n.10 and Alliot Culte I p.208'n.5]. ,

Sbd

Wb IV 227 (6-7)NK - GR

In the festival texts

el,ck

m stp-s3 - the flame is brought and a fire stick is

tichtanzanden. -, "one in fire light 335,7' V has (7) Wb the this under rubbed who makes palace

dw sh..

stars Wb IV 227(1-2)BD

'Bright Ones'- the starsin the iky at night Wb cites 1160,1h3bw '93 h3bw Wb t . %0 This'may be 'who illumines the sky' and the lack of a determinative Wb suggests this.

sh.dt

sanctuary Wb IV 228 (4-5) Late, GR

From Kairo Wb Nr.63 'a Late Period statuehas the phraseip. f sw m-hn a building translated'palace'byWB. , In GR textsstdt most likely refersto the homeof a god : on the Rosettastonepriests'unite' with of MemphisUrk 11172,9and the dernotichasýwt-njr , greektf-Epoq where'it stands

1592

for'temple'; KO H 95,653,6

P -ý

"M

nfrt of gods and goddesses

P%aIY

with the

temple shrines ; and at Edfu . Hathor is the Golden One shining in st-wrt in --*--

dCh.

-h C-3

-0-

his in king holds handing Mesen 3ms 280.15 VI beloved her to the the god mace and ; shrine mr. s , x%r3 in 193,4-5 this dt k Bh. tw case the shrine n. SVd. sceptre over -

h qqIr't.

depicted in the ceremony (pl. 20 I st reg left). The term is derived along the samelines as ýdt 'shrine! (q.v.).

to hit , strike

sh W

Wb 111466(13) to 467 (13) Pyr. 4.7111- 1,

DG 451.1

Cr. 374b; CED 170; KH206to

strike CCOW

basic in it be Egyptian is the same meaning and throughout origin with may an so used in is At Edfu the same way as other terms for 'to the not usually used word onomatopoeic word. is but king upon the battlefield hiewith there the an example where : as object an enemy strike, , by striking IV 231.4. It is also used as a participle in the same way that hw can be used : the king holding the harpoon upon the battlefield is

'one who strikes' VII

157.3 (cf. ]Vw 'Smiter). sb is most often used of striking when the action produces noise : in a metaphor, the oars of the ý0

Horus barque

beat on the sides like the heralds announcing war VI 80,5 Most often .

its 'shaking' tinkling noise.,Tbe striking is of the metal is to the give the sistra of action sh used of W-e-

in The king, My the, sistra together to sound. offerings, give as says,0"-x striking pieces, sounding POK 1500,15 523,8 for 1312,9 1101,8 I them ; ; shake you' st nA ,

283,17-284.1 -. 0-

VIH 45,12-13

0

;

VI

,

J sistra in my right hand VIH

cm AAVA

X

98,15; Qbe- "

;

n.s with the sistra H 119,5; sistra S!! j

struck for her ka 1447,14,

(cited separatelyby Wb H 305,10as the only exampleof nby 'to play sistra) .71iisuseis alsofound throughoutother GR templesand perhapsearlieston the Metternich stela 246. It is also usedof charmsbeing struck [c E Gotterdekret21 = Phill phrasein the festival texts.: Jones Glossaryp.223 Q. ,

! -j

0 OWN

71cre is also a

to strike (pull ?) the rope (hawser)V, 126,5[c E

1593

call to mind, remember

sh3 w

Wb IV 232 (12) to 223 (26) Pyr. C f.

b. gr r-2-141 C- I I

notes, memoranda Cr. 383b ; CED 173 KH

211 Causativeof W? [FCD 2401. The verb is usedrarely at Edfu Thoth

q:=;*

sb m br. k I rememberfor you what n.k wnn.n rn Mbw 'Do you

passesfrom your face 1562,2 in the Myth in-iw

rememberwhenwe were in Lower Egypt ? VI 77,34 (after JEA 29 p.18) ; of foesn bprsn AJ-A PI ýý e,, - rnsn r nbo 'they do not exist , no one ever rememberstheir names'1174,14-15. Remembering thingsis a scribalattributeandbeingforgottenis aldn to non-existence.

sb3 In the festival texts the iry-b3t manat the prow of the barque says , , Throw out the ?V 31,13-14.Alliot translatesthe term sb3 as la vergue!'sail yard' [Culte 11pA78 is IV 235,5 has 546 51. Wb further 5 the to crew text, ship's one of a where n. reference a andn. ; alsop. Pf q q V is 126,5 3 describedas 11 P- ---j the that of some part and suggests sb jýj -ship's apparatus. One expectýhe translation'rope' - this being the man who throws out the rope for mooringor eventheanchor.

An.Lex. 78.3745

sD3'

Not in Wb, but attestedfrom CT VI 52d

j7

'to send!-a causativewith the root b3

'dispatcha message'[FECr Il 128n.15]. The verb also occursat Edfu : in the net ritual 'I,, I

tr

/// VI 56,14Ahat which is sent', paraRelto swd.

sh3t-Hr sacredcow W Wb IV 235 (7-11)Pyr. Sb3-k1ris attestedfrom the PTs, thoughsheis mucholder than this in origin. Shewasreveredas a Isis important Hathor the two as and most be herds with andcalvesandcameto associated guardianof

1594

cow goddesses,but she also had a cult of her own at Momemphis. In Pyr §1375 she suckles Horus and ht. name 'she oho remembersHorus'emphasisesthe solicitous care of the cow towards her calf. In later texts the S#3t-]Vr is renowned for her milk production parallel with the Hesat cow [Bonnet . Real p.4021. She is mentioned in texts throughout the Old and Middle Kingdoms, usually in connection with milk and Hathor [Lefebvre, Petosiris p.86 n2 ; Nlanunisi . Daumas p. 182 and n.41 . At Edfu Sb3t. kir is most often the provider of the milk offered by the king in rituals from the udder of god children

1453,1

0V "XP%U

V; N

167,16

he has milk she suckles

PIU 364,18 ; the king (as Horus) is her son 'ý6

168,2 ;

also VH 65,15. She is listed as one the four sacredcows who accompany Hathor 4LI 0.4'-

524,16andas aform of oneof the templegods

,

V121A. She

is also connected with the Imntt nome, where she is the mother of the calf god here

Jý a

1F? L

IV 24,5. Wb also records her as S3bt-Ur (Wb IV 24,14) where a text at Edfu has brought with her milk 1469.6.

Sby

toraiseup WbIV 236(3-9)endNK--

heaven horizon Edfu Causative hy the or asobject, and transitive with a verb, usually as of , usedat

POIJ

bwt horizon Shu to Ina the k3wt tw3-pt tw3 of scene: etc. as a varianton q LJ qqLY 3bt JLr3bty 111262.9Onuris Akhty 159,18; in thecolumntexts 4) L 3bt with Behdet111277,15 ; in a pun Hy -"-4q V

3bt 111260.4possiblyalso I

3bt n kir - the usewith 3bt is for alliterationof Slightly different: Horus

1143,7 his disk ; and raisesup

k I tt. raise up -i

31 f. MD JEA M Blackman heap n-28) (1 p-63 and 239,15 c things'VI up your table with all good 26. The GR textsusethe verb with a moreextendedmeanmg.

Sty

pmtcctor c f. Wb IV 238 (4) GR verb

Wb cites two'examplesof a verb sýy 'to Protect! an S-causativeof bw 'to protect!: in an incense ' text . the falcon flies over the king dil,

^PD -Y--

his protection11pl. 14 (a noun) he gives .,

1595

and in the name of the temple of Dendera is wso 0 e- =-J

rsy n0

Southern

OQ

hall of protectionof HerherefMD 11179(alsoa noun). Derivedfrom this is a nounsby 'protectoeusedmainly at Edfu to describethe guardiangodswho sbsb Sfth 1118,13; in the singular. Horus

accompanyHorus

wr

GreatProtectorwho guardsOrion 11132,18.The word can also apply to the leadersof the units of genAvhoprotectHorusas

q?

0qq

J. -171-1

form four guards down to this day 111187,5-6 they ; ,

four guardianguardingRe in NekhenVI 332,7 [Goyon Gardiensp.68 ,

U'

n.4]. --

SDI

causeto appear

Causativeof h"to appeaewhich occursoftenat Edfu to describethe appearance of the king or a god V 0-. (spellings

111131,5for example) and especially in the ceremony of st'-Skr

appeae :

Skr VI 281,12 ; VI 139,12 ;

ýE

'making Sokar

Skr V 163,16 - where the king pulls

the henu barque of Sokar around the temple or part of it (pl. 148 , 151 for example). With objects, most common is sh' shm 'making'the sistra appear' (with a pun on Shmt): T 180917; v"

IH 294,12

IV288,2(stitsbm).

in bringing is the cult statues out of procession means sh' w (at the New Year procession) 1554,4 ; the procession is to

553,5 ;0

93

--"2%

tI

a c7

' gmhs outside his sanctuary

makethe imageappearI

makinggodsappearat their festivals141,3 ; in the Sacredunion ,ý nj ý'

351,2. As V is her (Hathor) brought Ennead tn the around c4ied out and and nirt - where goddess god appearsin procession, so the king appearson his throne: upon his dais 111162,15;,

ýM

my lord (saythe basof Re)

ým. f with the Two Ladies 111131,5 ; Atwn -.

ýI--tw

P 2a king in Horus the 1396,6 Lower Egypt king Upper the of name ; of and makesyou appearas 6 it. 121,3 f his father him and appear n sw made More unusualis a text describingthe Horus falcon who ;Sj madeto appearby his wings 1429,8.

sbw

butcheesyard Wb IV 229 (1-7) OK

also 1411,15412,1. '150 m Ito V.-- makesappearor is

1596

00

Fischerdiscussedfive possibleOK examplesof sbw/sbw-Hr . spelledin one title Sbd 0

C73

andthoughhe did not suggestan identity for shw he thought it W

may be a placeof administrationconcernedwith corv6esand taxes,and doubteda derivationfrom wsbt 'broad hall' [H.Fischer, Orientalia 30,1961 p. 170-1751.Eggebrechtshowed that sbw, particularlywhengiven the attributew'b referredto the courtyardof the 3bt abattoir. especiallyin temples.It wasthe abattoirfor the cult andthis is confirmedin the Butcher'sCourtsin the templeof H at Abydos.One text describesleading the bull to Ramesses

4-

C3

wb

the two pure

abattoirs,and the butcheringof bulls then follows [WrezinskiAtlas H pl.88].In the OKexamplesof the term, the sign

6

may be relatedto the tOa

slaughterblock and representa particular

type of slab or altar upon which animalswere slaughtered[Eggrebrecht,Schlacht.p.176-7; LA V 640-1]. In the Koptos.DecreeB, a line refersto commandshavingbeenreceivedin

prompting

Goedicketo suggestwith an examplefrom Urk 1172,6, that Owt-wr wasparallelto sbw.]Vr and it wasa law court.In thesecaseshoweverthe termmay be relatedto wsbt which canbe usedas a law court and parallel to ýwt-wrt. In certain of the examplesgiven by Fischer , this is also true . into taken titles the are consideration[Goedicke,Konigliche Dokumente parallel especiallywhen p.109-110 n.19a].sbw thenmaybe a generaltermfor a wide courtyardor room.In theOld Kingdom administrationit hasjudicial functions,in NK templesit is the butcheescourtof the building. At Edfu sbw (Hr) aretheabattoirs.shw is the placewhereactualanimalssymbolisingfoes,or even the foesthemselvesare destroyed: the king leadscattleto 4Da ý424 destroyed tr, VII 107,10-11 Msn bnt ; cattle are rQ3 V

Msn IV 128,3; foesare slain e C"'J VII 316.5-6; cutup or

VII 148,11 ; 142.15 - almost as a'slaughter block! here, and once parallel to nrnt. where

foesare

C3 for the choppingplace,H 75,6-7; foesfall on (De C"3 1499 7.

sbw-wlbt : gazellesand oryx are led to

P3 c

VII 164,9.

shw-Hr: -similar usesto the above,gazellesanddesertgameare broughtto V0

cSj andtheir

a c C3,

H 5,17 ; relatives of

meat portions go to the temple altars VII 323,2 ; foes are for

foesare for 0aA

C3

11145,12. The abattoiritself would havebeenlocatedoutsidethe temple.

Ibis is implied by a text on the lintel, of the doorway leading into the treasury.The door is for 'bringingmeatto the window of the falconby the butcherwho spendshis hoursin. -ýý,

Z=

't t

1597

ýa : and further the smell of the meatcomesto' P09 'ýk broughtto L

"4ý

eC=

11159,11-13; gazellesare

to be slaughtered11160,1-2.In the templedescriptionsalso . texts

W fi'-w1bt describe the doors in the enclosure wall of the temple and one of theseleads to the and: 10 C-7317 leads to the well for One doors (1'-J) VI 8,2. the the of complex main outside eCL4.4.L '21a C"3 Xnl. ,A--1 4L VII 18,4, identified here by de Wit as a offering libations to the w'b and to.

door from the treasury to the enclosing corridor [CdE 36 Nr. 72 p.315 n.3] Fairman notes that this . door (his door E) is the door by which food offering were introduced to the temple. The abattoirs and kitchens were to the east of the temple the offerings came through a door in the enclosure wall and , then into the inner hypostyle [BJRL 37 1954-5 p. 178-9 and plan p. 1691. The NK and GR temple shw are certainly distinct from the OK shw listed by Fischer. vW

shwn %o

to dispute

WbIV238(8-IO)D. 18-Late ' A causativeform of a'root bwn attestedfrom the 18thD. Stelaof Paheryas an instruction , 0 "'%Ov%% in BD im. f 'there is no disputein if ; 'also with the determinative ic-j 255,13and 14, showingit is a forceful, perhapsviolent argument.At Edfu in a meatconsecration, ýth the foe in the place of slaying the foe! the king 0 -4tr'-sPL sbi m st sm3 sbi 'disputes IV 66,7 - here with the implication'of 'fight with, again implying a physical rather than. verbal action.

sbb

to protect

*10 ý'I -t: VI like 'I ), ý3 bm. k (q. a wall Metathesisof sbb v. a genitsays, encompassyour majesty 78,1.

sbb = slLb

shbn w

ILWERPOOL UNIVFRSITY M tinbalanced. rniiqe tn

I

"Y

---U: J`eý'6hýial by its in be seen use parallel with Causativeof hbn At Edfu t6is verb can natur&6f . k the bbn-hrw the antithesis of each other, are for (hrw) aid the m3'-DTW eS un-causa smY , *"ýIW V%,%zly'L Cý?

\

W)

1598

f(xmer applies to Horus and the king and the latter to their foes : in a crown of justification offering, it hr

Tý,, J'Cor,IN

sm3'. brw. tn (gods) br

hftyw. tn VI 275,14-15. Ile

meaning is

'make unbalanced!'make harsh'. 'faire MW [Derchain CdE 30 , 1955 p.2751 ; and also 0 Ci

n

bftyw. k Mam. 160,15-16.

Shp

to bring , to conduct

Wb IV 239 (7) to 240 (1) Pyr. Causativeof hpi'to traver andcanbe usedof bringingpeople, offeringsor of 'displayinga decree %P [FCD 240]. At Edfu it is usedof bringing varioustypesof offerings: of geese 13 mrotso for , -.W-

the altarsI 111,6-7; of meatportions ib ia hasthe title

b3t.sn their forepartsto the altarsI 113a ;a scene

h3t stpw "bestof meaf to Great Sakhmet,pacifying the mistressof

C)0 -lc,-j

40g is PI. 85,9-17 by Mehit loves H block the shows offering received she the slaughter with what . , Ijt before he king a altar, the meat of consecration wearsthe bmhmty crown, maces the with in into door brought The ýw--r-stpw the through text. enclosure which offerings were to similar a in the eveningVI 349,14. ýtp-njrw r ]Vwt-Vr-nbt V

the templeis called 0 C3

sbpi

causeto die

. . ftyw. k I cause Causativeof hpi 'to die , usedin a gazefletext whereHorussays V0a in it is 'because determinative 'to bring is It VI the 142,15. die foes of used and shp not to your

'to hbkb slay'. with parallel V

sbpr

to create, makeexist Wb IV 240 (11) to 242 (17) Pyr. DG 454,1

ý' ,

-9

Causativeof bpr , asnotedby Wb theverbcantakemanydifferentobjectsfrom concreteofferingsto food : qualities personal more abstract tddwt 1140,11 ; darkness oil goddesses,

w3oy (grain) IV 43,13 ; light , Horus 0 13

grh H 69,10 gods

in the Mother cow IV 56,8

BBI 53,12.;. IIV O"a in Wetjeset oneself nirwt raisedup,

13 to 0 himself 1412,6 (and offering an make passim) who created

one,

qm3.sn the one who

1599

madeexisttheonewho createdhim (i.e. grandfatherof king , herePtolemy11)1155,8. Abstracts: the king as the ritualist 'C',ýý

praises1163,10;0 I m. '

'13'1

n.k snsw createssongsfor you 1261,15

also1536,9-10. The Ogdoad O"a

createlife from god 1289,5; Horus

Mt

-*- t k 11199,3 ;0 13 qf3yt.

Attributes

'Causeto happen': guardians

013

1919

bnrw l3t

in every city IV 36,6.

wdwt. f r nh.0-dt 'cause his decreesto happen for ever and

-O(L*ýwilt. k he causesto happen what you have decreed' IV 44,3.

evee 1199.17 ;PM

In puns:X4

PaD

for godsand menH 19 (39).

fg

I causeto exist what comesinto existenceVI 156,9; the solegod

VI 101,3[ct noteby Blackmanin JEA 31 p.62 n22].

a drink

shpt W

Wb IV 240 (5-7)

Wb Drog 461 Pyr.

sbpt is probablythesameasWb IV 240(4) fromthe3rdD. sbpt is analcoholicdrinkmentioned 0 is oftenin Old Kingdomofferinglistsandis attestedfrom a earlyasthe2ndD. writtenovera jar besideph3andndm (sweetbeer)[Z.SaadCeilingStelaein 2ndDynastyTombs, Supp.ASAE21,1957p.31andpl. XVIII; Old KingdomofferinglistsseeBarta,Opferindexp.1741. Apartfrom its useasa funeraryofferingsbpt wasusedin medicalprescriptions asthemediumin It couldalsobedroppedinto theearsto helpwith'ear whichdrugsweremixedandtheningested. Thesourceof sbptis however problems. unknown[HelckLA 1 1268n.26]Thewordis usedatEdfu 00 Cl f (next 204,7 in beer dt. VI in a list of offerings to m ; and a offering grain) is to makeyourejoice(ph3-JLt. k) 1459,14-15. V

to write down

Sbf

Wb IV 242 (19) GR DG 454 sbf3t 'L-de! Cr.610b; CED261; KH339 U44ti A metathesisof sfb to provide a better writing of the word. It occurs in Late Egyptian texts wn. sn.f

0 jOr

tw. f LES Horus and Seth 14,11 where Gardiner notes this is a

is The lal. 14, Edfu 51a 'to [LES lettee(from hsf) verb written sbf at n. answera writing of sfh

1600

Thoth

iQ

-0nsyt n Oq3 t3wy 127,7 ; Thoth 0"

P0t, 387 as WB) ; also the king ýr If--

sbM

r'O .1=:N.

wnnwt nb m0

1297,15 (not I

C;Y Urk VIH 94e.

sist1VM Wb IV251 (18) to 252 (7) MK DG455,1

M56111

Theterm sbm is alsoasceptre

t

and465,30ffy andoneof the typesof sistrais shownwith this form, perhaps

leadingto confusionof the two terms.In the Story of Sinuhesbm is the sistrumused 'attestedfor the first time , to welcomeSinuhebackto Egypt [GNS 102] , theroyal daughtersbring their menats and

fiI I

s99t

'ki-j sn sistra the first being read as sbmw (Sin.268). They are the naos I ,

sistrawhoseshapelooks like the shm signandso theyreceivedthis nameUA V 959-963; Ziegler , CataloguedesInstrumentsp.31ff.l. When the word is written with the sbm sign only in GR texts, it is difficult to decidehow it shouldberead, becausethereareotherwordsfor this typeof sistrurn . Usually the contextcan help to decideon a reading and writings suchas ,

$-

are known D 11

32,17.The word is usedmost often in the ritual shl-sbm 'causingthe sistra to appeae.with the sistrabeing equatedwith Sakhmetand theking is'son of Sakhmet.expressedin the pun sbm-Sbmt 'sonof Sakhmee.The phrasealsohasthe ambiguoussenseof 'causingthe powerto appear'perhaps referringto the might of theraginggoddess. The offering is madeto Hathor:q

I JE1

IV 132,5-133,2;

IV 102,12- 109.7.wherethe

image beautiful king her the the the throat as on his breast;V takes of at place goddess

IV

288,2-15with Ihy, the goddessmakesthe two landswell . In all of thesethe rite is Mthorian and especiallywhereit is performedfor the 30 aspectsof Hathor sn+ I 309,15-310,17 king IH the offers up one where ja ý VII 133,7-134,2. Harsomthus.!%

111294,12-295,14 and sistra (pl.78 and 79) *,with.ý

is thus equatedwith It is also offered to Nephthysin her capacityas a fire breath*4 who goddess f Sakhmet:

IR 180,17-181,10;

4f. 3a

-ý, IV 147.5-17

(made of gold

andpreciousstones)IV 303,7-304a; s*Et- VII 307,8-308,4.In all of them textsthe king actsasa musician,playing the sistra,singing and dancingin order to pacify the raging goddesses. In return they protecthim andhis reign from the forcesof chaosandpreservehis land from 13dtpestilence.it

1601

for importance for Nephthys has It is then very mucha Sakhmet-Hathor also particular sbtp ritual. sheis the goddessin Hwt-shm, Diospolis,and sheis nbt W

In puns godsmakethe the king

111

0

VII 307,15who guardsOsiris

111181,8.

IV 147,11also;

ro-3

ai

ýý

i his foes VII 308,34 they protectthe prevail over

king's mummyasan evocationof the protectionof OsirisIV 304,1-2. One remainingritual is S;ZV

I

wherethe sistrais playedfor Neith V 87,10-88,3in Hwt-bit

Again the king is a musicianand his sistraplayirg makesthe goddessrejoice so that sheprotects.

sbt

§§j

22A * 'it -

8

11,1 for direelandsVII 249,2. . in

landgoddess personified Wb IV 231 (8-12)OK

Sbt is attestedfrom the OK to Romantimes- sheis a personificationof floodedandwateredland, and is also the patron of fish spearingand bird catching. The god Hb is said to be her son (Pyr.§555).Shedoesnot havea cult assuchbut is mentionedwhereverthereis fishing fowling and , hippopotamushunting.In GR timesshehasa festivalon the 23rd of Athyr andis an aspectadopted by Hathorand Isis Sheis depictedfrom the 18th D. in the 'Nile goT processionsas a symbolof . fertility andregeneration[Guglielmi, Wd07,1974p. 206-22; LAV7781. At Edfu : she appears with Hapy offering

as they follow the king 1464,4 ; in an '3bt

gives all birds in their pools 11164,3 ; also

M

9% mistress of birds who '0

captures them and Lady of hunting 11163,11-12; wild fowl are the children of Sekhet VII 124,13 ; she is the mother of wild fowl IV 199,9-10 ; the king is suckled by her VI 256,11 '.',The king'

presents msw-plants of

Mb

I=

' Horus VII 81,12-13 and here he is born of to

'strong in his worle VII 82,2 There is also the ritual of ms p3 mdw na . "PL loo' Sekhet 111142.6, where the king has a true harpoon blade like shown with birds attached to it (pl. 61) ; also ms msw n the king as son of

JU

o

"o"

PU

a; a. r

the staff of

(. 11) and the staff is

to his father with geese,

IV 360,2 and 5.

At Effu the festival of Sekhet occurs during the Hathor-Horus festival qQ17

V 350,6 - it

it October), (8th Akhet 3rd representsan aspectof 23rd the and day takes place on the month of of Hathor - in October birds migrate to the south, so the swamps would be full of them and is is Sekhet in 131. 36 1955 VII, CHE also the for mentioned n. [Christophe p. this goddess appropriate Myth (a hippopotamus hunt) where the harpoon of HoruS is made for

VI 67,3 [JEA 29

1618

p.10 andp34 n.241.

stt-i3rw

field of reeds GauthierDG V p.50-51Pyr.

In funerarytextssbt-13rw is wherethe deadwork and it may in particularbe the swampsof the Delta. In mythologicaltermsthe sunriseshereand setsin the sht-btp, so that both arepart of the V ]. domainof Osiris [Weill, Le ChampdesRoseaux. et le ChampdesOffrandes,Paris,1936passim. ry,

At Edfu sbt-13rw is given a geographicallocale- the field of the nomeof Bubastisis IV 37,9which containsfertile lands;M alsoV 25,15-17(thesbt-btp is in the Athribis nome)[Montet GeographieI p.1841.

The mythical term is given a terrestrialsettingandthe significanceof the field is in its connection in LE for in 19th here is like the the the the the nome the child sun god of sun. a rising with morning [Weill , op.cit p.58-681.

sbt-im3w field of trees Wb IV 230 (12-13)MK in in but Oasis for Siwa is generaltermsit can refer to the groupof particulu, a name sbt-im3w in from theLibyan desert(GauthierDG V pA9-501:a text about to south north sevenoasesrunning 8 oasesVI 24,8 -,in a list of domains

the oasesmentionsTmO and

VH 230,12.It maybe alsomorespecifically Ain el Wadi (north

is: [4nw and west of Farafra)

q0

VI 22,8 (afterSetheZAS 56,1920 p.501.Ile oaseswere comesin a processionwith wine andgrapesVI

grapeandwine producingareas: 227,4_5 pl. 159fine 44 showinga womanwith

M

on her head

alsoIV 46,4-5.

sbt-it-lmnty, GauthierDG V 51 Edfu only dik 4%

The term is one of the namesfor the 6th oasisof the l1byan desert- Wadi Natrun

*0*

VI 23,6, morelikely to readsht-imnty 'the westernfield! [SetheZAS 56,1920 p.51].

sbt.wsir - fieldof Osiýs

1619

M-dcl

with grain in procAion VI 224,16-17.

sht-mrw The name of a productive land in a 'Nile god' procession : the king brings

with its grain, goodandpure,it is ploughedat its time VI 226,6-8, shownas a womanwith on her headholdinga tray with vesselsandplantshangingfrom it (pl.159line 36).

sbt. nlr

Field of god GauthierDG V 54

The nameof the agriculturalland of the 18thLE nome with divine plants , also called sht-dsrt IV 36,9-11 V

I> Jr

with its inbw and field

V 25,3-7; ci

is the

floodedland in the nome1335,7[OLA 6 p.629 n.92 ; MontetGeographieI p.1801.

sbt-R'

Field of Re GauthierDG V p.55

Agricultural land of the Ist LE nome (Memphis)perhapsreminiscentof the old sun templeof comeswith Lower Egyptiangrain,and the king is greatof heb

Sahureat Abusir

M? sedsV 13,101-1 the canalfloods

1330,2(parallelin IV damaged).

sbt-ým3t field of salt Wb IV 230 (11) MK The Wadi Natrunis well attestedin texts,especiallyin the EloquentPeasanLandit occursat Edfu as the place which producesnatron Osiris VI 23,5-6

DAD I

jjA6

is on the north of the secretmountainof

T1 on, is brought 3rd It 335,13. IV to the its attached was with produce

LE nome[GauthierDG V 56].

sht-ýtp field of offerings v GaudiierDG V p.56-7 In funerary texts sbt-btp is parallel to the sbt-i3rw as the west where the deadare [Weill , Le

ý, lN

Q 1620

d.

Champ des Roseaux et le

sg.

Y4iiý

term is applied to an area in the I Oth

LE nome(Athribis) [KO no.280 and 667] but at Edfu it is a word for productiveland in offering I-I r I-IF. --, with its grainsand plants VI 195,17ff. (pl.98 line processions: the king brings ')ff, fi 5m:; S 10! ! )A*xjbmq rj "i G"We'gQa 2n, 11.01.159)- both shownas a 20) aprovisions --supp wýlcl . b, N-I -, r, ji ")Iur, Fi '111W aveVs(A Uj', ')6h"hii licid0;4roWni'lý'ýay AAV9 plafitshangingfrom it. locý; s woinL'-wýh,; brm;, zlvjitýY'ful-W q ln'("' to be a termfor a fertilWfWd'inf)jJn'cTai'

sbt-Shmt

Lc,-j 10

field of Sakhmet

V

-;1a ..!kl?

2ithJii)

GauthierDG V 58

f6r its flowerswith beautifulfragrance Late gits`iýfier'e'it'ii'rTeno kegt

A 6ldV6fiii6h9dbf

It octae in thegeographicatprocessions-At'Edfifthe:

3 growsMWp

andlotuscsIV 193,11112ý91 plantsIV 192,2-3 335,1-2;a pehuis called

0 ga LU III

g brings'

with her food I 3mc)rt5di ai b=1 h5hoor) C"I tsj'anais filled with lotusesand 40

Ym3w plants blooming at their time and flowers IV with IM-10? t&iýl 0111.0 in 13 th LE nomeandsbt-srqt also'V 21,4. In ritual

" tA ý/ OU 1!5i 1111F. king lotus, the the comes to texts an gods rejoice H"'ý225,3 : with offering brM k-, ýj uI t)iij 1W-314) U00ming 'Intl with lotuses11293,17 ALý 2 11; siudt; 11pudl., t"ivr P3177r)') -Q, bf 1-ý-'ý; lotusi`Wýýijlithii asaproduceirof -sovercipftisbt-srqtlHlllý, I . Oan Mrov I. I.

offeringsfor the Behde"fWOQV'a*1j"'j

19ý3

Val lotus,g(x

RIo

and its with its lotus flowers IV 141,11; papyrusand geesetext , Horus gives 1 H-'*-. 11r2.10 M1 VII 242.7. with produce produceIV 277,3; flower offering . Horusgives no .0 XM I if) OFý' V] (J"N It is a Lower Egyptianplace- whetheractualor not is unclear,but is hereassmWid with sbt-srqt W iLr. U107, oa mnxYl '71 j?. '3S *' S. Ir AW nit )r; -) -brg VIIIMilai U Aa BT iciý4 &rl Iti ffiýy is twif hAt im the to ý" of Mýý plants pertume also &Adw :xýLlqoOies rgu5mq -)IJ &C "to f. Ia posy.It balances in ok-dFkage soothi-Wýiif&ildfg"iýW'illa'i"Z; 0 WilWWA ikl sbt-nje6,1h8'c6"r e0 jaz V DCIloidillso] =txi -qj

sbt-srqt field of Selkis GaugiierDG V 58 r-pj? V Da loidwaD Mythological place or one whose location has not been identified in Lower gypt , but a block has -a texfkýithlý"O

'UU,

&Ff 4* ,

A

BNOVY ; -Ii 'Perh* on It

.

21X9,!r-filsf1u, III

tuatedon the

1621

southernedgeof Lake Mariout [Daressy,ASAE 16,1916p.224 226, p.235 and mapp.241and3 from block CGC459361. 71beplaceoccursin textsat Edfu in similar contextsassbt-Shmt discussedabove:a papyrusand , geeseoffering, the king bringsthe tribute of king is sovereignin

IV 2773 *.lotus offering the ,

111186,2;in the pehuof the 13thLE nome

RH

w-7

U'q

is mentioned V 21A ;040 .6

P -Z>. ýOp I. 'm ,q -:

Opet 195also (c f. Gutbub Kemi 16, ,

1962p.57-58with notes).

Sbt-9w

field of Shu GauNer DG V 59

Agricultural land of the 22ndLE nome

containsplantsIV 40,7-9

also V 28,3-5 - this last examplesuggeststhe reading Shu rather than Maat of the first (etc sbt-m3't).

Sbt-W

landin theTanitenome Gauthier DGV 59- 60Lateperiqd

Outsidethetempletexts,thislandis mentioned fromTanisitself(Gauthier for refs.). In on statues Mý::

texts,it is thenameof thepehuof the 14thLE nome thegeographical 3\ -r-= ýý\ lotusesIV 33,9-11;M:: V 22,4-5;M -x= also: theking brings processions

I N "r1r

with

1334,13.In Nile

with plants,flowersandfoodofferingsIV-48,14

ff. In offering the Double crown to Khent-Iabet the king is before god in ,

can

101,10 ; Horus is great of fear in Khent-Iabet and drives away Be in ýM>

V

111188,15-

it is the easternmostnome and thus most vulnerable to attack from the east [c f. Gutbub Ktmi 16 , , 1962 p.50 and passim in this article]. The earliest attestation is possibly in the Kamose Stela where a place

: 11

ix

is mentioned ,

this may have become sbt-d't [Habachi , Second Stela of Kamose p.53 line 7-8] and in Coptic *rxwýM6- NTX4 t, ýCED 358) d'(n)t is the name of the place (Avaris - Tanis) and sht-d1t is the V pehu and land around it [Montet Geographic I p.20 U.

1622

sbt-drtyw Field of ancestors At the head of a procession of Wiles' the king brings the flood then JU ,

with its

fields of the primeval era which provides offerings and grain IV 43,12 ff ; also , VI 224,4-5. Becausethe idrtyw are primeval ancestorsthis land may be a recreation of the primeval marsh or a place reputed to be this first swamp [c f. MOET p. 118].

sbt-dsrt sacredfield As a further namefor the sbt-nLr :

Sbt

knife q.v. s3bt

sbt

to makea brick

LU

"=Eý ':;,Oo'IV 36,11 xb=. .

WbIV 263(13-14)MK sbt-dbt originallymeant'to lay bricks',usingthe verbsbt 'to weave'. but from theNK it is a phraseusedmainly of makingbricks [Tomb of Rekhmirepl.581and'in templefoundation it describes themouldingof thefirst brick by theking [Spencer, ceremonies Brick Architecture Shabtis 11521 p.3-4]. It wasthework of shabtisin theafterlife[Schneider hard the and muddy , P.ReisnerI p.77-781. workof corveeworkersin thislife [Simpson, in sbt a manufacturing process is direct that weaving, mayhavebeenusedof othersuchprocesses the makingof bricksratherthan layingthem[assuggested originallyby BadawyASAE54,1957 p.641. is sbt-Abt At Edfu oneof the foundationceremonies

13141 1

thetemple, wheretheking holdsthebrickmouldin hisownhandand -A

at thecomersof -&- 13

to build

H 60,16-61,7 (pl.40e) thesanctuary thekingholdsthemouldandrm a brick;. 41b Aj Z also,andin thetextit is statedearth andwateraremixednbLI msbntandI makebricksto A, foundyourhouse111114,2-13 pl.62;

VII 48,5-49,2. The also scenes jjbt showthe 40,5-j -

king holdingthebrick mouldandsbt maydescribe theactionof shakingthemouldto releasethe' brick - thus he 'strikes'a brick and sbt herederivesfrom the verb sh 'to shake,striki? - but the A spelling

which is consistentmilitatesagainstthis derivation.The underlyingmeaningmustbe

'to weave', 'manufacture! andit describesthebondingtogetherof straw,mud.andwater,so that they,

1623

form a brick, thenthe formationof the rectangularblcok from a the massof mud - this seemsmore likely thanlaying downa bricle [MontetK6mi 17,1963p.87-89moulerla briquel.

I

This ceremonyimplies that mud bricks were usedpossiblyin the foundationsof the temple as , most of it was madeof stone - or may refer to the symbolic moulding of bricks for the outer enclosurewall or evenof thefoundationbricksthemselves. -

Sbt

11

to trap (with a net) Wb IV 262 (3) to 263 (2) OK

Representationsof trapping birds in a snarenet are well attestedfrom the OK [see Montet ScZnesde la vie privde p.52 ff, Vandier Manuel V p.307 ff. ]. The verb is still used at Edfu in'offerings of 0 fowl : which the king has caught in your lake (pool) 374,11

AR

0

da

1111.5 and 10 ;. X6

1476,6. In the pehu of certain nomes the god

I

ýbw traps booty 80-0.

(4th LE) ; but in the pehu of the 18th LE nome the birds come as they wish

Ocatch there is no catching them IV 37,2 ; geeseare-Idd of the field IV 392,2. The two rituals for trapping in a net birds which symbolise foes also uses sbt here:

d

S-tj

sn qbDw

'they capture marsh birds' VI 56,9 ; md 6cýLj ,

VI 237.1 - even though a large clap net is used , ý VI 56,6 not the small snare net , the principal is the same. Thoth here has the epithet lint V

FA-1

VI 236,12.'-

The ritual offering of the ýw staveis connectedwith huntingin the marshesandagainthe activities representthe removalof enemiesand dangers: the king

9j>

in his net (9dyt) IV 293,3

catchesthemin the mouthof his net (i3dt) IV 293,4. The nounis also used: Horussnaresthe foesin

Sbt

of Khnum IV 293,6.

to weave,bond WbIV 263(6-12)Pyr DG457,5sbt weave

gp&

A 124-

Cr-381a;CED172; KH 211weave,plait

Cýqra

sbt is possibly from the same root as sht 'to catch in a nef and the underlying notion of the root to the be is net as well as the action. thus applying plaited or something sht would which woven , W

1624

Ile verb is known from the Pyramid Texts and shown in the Beni Hasantombs [BH 129 for example].It is usedat Edfu , mainly in cloth offerings , wherethe cloth is said to be 'woven'by a a 0YV A 190,7 VII 158,7; damagedtext goddess, usuallyTayet AM VU 100,2. One of the epithetsof Khnum is s4t-igspt (Wb IV 264,9)and this may be translatedas 'one who weaves i9spt cloth' (5ce ifspt) , but the epithet is given to him in his capacity as a builder : AAA&%

Khnum builds the temple Xý

-..

-

4

I (or of cloth weaver marerof light) hasbuilt ir 0 1926 13

(with sbt usedhereasto build! ormanufacture Wb IV 263,16)IV 19,15; in the net text, the king is the bravemarshmanof

VI 56,2 ; offering a libation the king is the child

di

'4-IV 218,11.The term occursin othertemples: the king is the imageof 13*

of n"I'who

q '.Mal

catchesfoesin his handiworle EsnaVI 165,2no.531,3; Khmun is 'd A Bý,, 1--y its by in Philae Aswan KO 182.96,65; ; settingout cord who rises 1: ýl "=V--Mam. E 168,10; and alsoBadawi, Chnump.50-51.It is alsothe nameof one of the OZq2l sevenbuilder gods. aspectsof Khnurn, who accompanyhim JSU -M 317.15. cý

Sbty

birdcatcher Wb IV 263 (34) BD

sbty is attestedin BD Chapter153'snarersare in the spell for escaPing from the ft sh net -ythe are "0 Al called on in this spell ; also Urk VI 69,2. ,At Edfu they are protectivegods who 441M A0' 9th UE in here is Sokar 1 180,4 the the stt pehuof nome, god ; sblw watch over 'c=her of fbee V 113,11-12

Sbty

0 am

k3w IV 180,11-12.

marshman Wb IV 231 (15) to 232 (7) MK

but moreaccuratelythesbty arepeoplewho live off the In olderliteraturethis is translatedpeasant! produceof the floodedor marshyareas.'I'heyboth capturebirds and fish in the marshandcultivate what land canbe cultivatedfor crops[of. GNS 9 11.It is their connectionwith the fishing, fowling and hippopotamushuntingactivitieswhich is particularlyimportantin the useof the term at Edfu.* Fen manJEA 29 pA Usually sbty is qualifiedasshty-qn 'strongmarshman' [Blackman-Fairman, Iý-I-W

1625

n.f] and in the Myth, a hippopotamushunt : the harpoonis thrown'ir. n shty qn 'as the strong v

mf'ýPmlý ý ri LU.

j'N..&'d7 Av-j

king is M,

IV 59,5-6; crocodile

Pk . jj

-C 'd

21

ýýkl

M, ýýk '" ýt

VI 83,14;

VI 216,12- 217J. In slayingthe hippopotamus,the king is lu

IV 212,6 ; in the net ritual' the 9

VI 56,2. The Lower Egyptianemphasisof the epithetis shown -

g4 'ýýr whereit is usedof the lord of Mesen' qn VI 57,5 ;

L-uj ý,-j "41. ýiý), , -R

V161,10;

marshmandoes'

'p3 VI 56,8 ; sqn

9%%% ' VI 60,9.In offering the harpoonthe 1ýngis the secondof

16 v VI 91,3.

Without adjective: the king presentsthe harpoonto Horus

94A

AA

T

%% .

ji-' V 214,7. rns

In the plural sbtyw are the companionsof Horus whosechildrengo to 'eat the flesh and drink , , 2L4: ý4,, ' foes': blood VI 73,8 *,at the slayingof the hippopotamusmsw the msw of the LL4 "ýk ýk, IV 58,15; crocodileslaying portions the 'm for sw' of animal are i , ]ý%*IV 212,34. The shty-qn is the one who standsin the prow of the boat and throws the harpoonat the animal andthenholdsontotherope.

Sbtbt

drive back repel , Wb IV 265 (5-7) NK, Mag.

Causative of htbt

itself a reduplicated form of h,t implying it is dparticularly strong or violent . ,

action . Wb has no GR examples, but it is mainly used in NK magical texts for repelling Apopis and foes in general (c

-SP,

If.

P.Br-Rh 23,21). The word also appearsat Edfu in alliteration of

On is VI 87,2 ; in the ritual Of protection the S'nbplant tied , snb tsw to drive away for him one who overturns the boundaries- the pun 0

"r, has important 301,3 (parallel being here VI snb-snb most .a

shd

VI

bftyw V 142,6; in the phrase' the king receivesthe harpoon

239,8 ; Horus all

4D, a

0

Mam.119,16).

beupsidedown

Wb IV 265 (8) to 266 (10) Pyr. X used downwards be head be is which can As the determinative shows,shd to with the of people %J

1626

beingupsidedownor falling down,or it is the modeof passingthroughthe underworld.skd is thus thereversalof normallife andin PT §323it is thehorrorof the king 'to walk in darkness, he cannot see(bear)the going upsidedown. Ile Coffm Texts havespellsto preventit happening, for it is one of the dreadedhorrd'sof the underworld(Cr I 188d- 189b ; CT V 28 d-c). It has serious for upsidedown parts of the body do not have their usual functions- the mouth consequences, becomestheanusandsospellsfor'not goingupsidedown!and'not eatingexcremenfoccurtogether (CT III 194e-j BD Budgep.492.7).sbd is alsoseenas a fate for all the dead(BD 101).In later , funerarybookssbd is a punishmentfor sinnersand in the Am Duat the enemiesof Re are shown upsidedownin fire [Ilth Hour, Hornung,AmduatH p.182no.816

0

-.seeZandee,

Deathp.75-781. Despitethis unnaturaland undesirableaspectof sbd the GR textsusethe te-rnin a lessnegative it is implication that the though anaspectof the abnormalunderworldandis outside still with way J in the west122,5-6; Horus

Maat : the beetleof the sun god

and sleepsin Behdeteveryday 117 (15) ; Horus Xr P O&= unite with his mummy1166,12-13; sim.

qb J*%

P

m m3nw

in the westat night 142,1 ;I

R' to

d3t-n. b3 you go upside down to the

underworldVM 91.17; going to the west, he raisedup your house

andyou go

upsidedownin it asAtum V11192A. Heresbd describesthe suntruningupsidedownto go throughthe underworld but the underlying , notion is not negative- simply a matterof fact andin this caseis moreanalogousto btp. The word is alsousedto describethe actionof the flood (from GR texts).After the flood hasrisen it down it like a vesselbeing turnedupsidedown to pour out its land then sinks on and the over , contents sbd can imply the turning upsidedown of the flood waters onto the land. Again the disagreeableand undesirablenuancesof the term havebeenlost : Khunm saysdi. 1 T09 01py I cause.hapy to pour out for you at his time 1115,1 hapy

nA at his

appointedtime V 66,14-67,1. With' r the flood a." Horusl484,16; tot_hesea With m

r dmitf goesdown to his quay194,10; flood to the GreatGreen1164,14.

the great green flood 4rm

With -m-ht

the flood hri

01py r dmit of

Ifa-rbyt 1466,2

IV 369.7-8.1

rn-ht k0w-nbw IV 35,11 [Gardiner translatesthis as 'fall

1627

headlonginto' JEA 30 p.53 ; Vercoutter'il se ddverse'(lit renverse)pour out BIFAO 46,1947 p.182-3].Vercoutternotesthat this ideaof reversalmaybelongto theancientideaof theriver which flows aroundthe world (op.cit. p.183). I Transitive : the king sn r3-p3t.sn I pour out their libation at their water mouthsI -kff 329,10; MD 161 a also.Herethe notion is clearly of taming a vesselupsidedown to pour out its contents- so that theactionof turningupsidedownandpouringout arevirtually synonymous.

sbd

causeto sail north Wb IV 266 (12-13)D.20, GR

1 -11J. Causativeof hd like sbntyt usedrarely at Edfu : god P r-3s: , the flood to go north and water the field ' IV 56,8 ; of Min

h'pi r swrh 3ht causes

%62ý*'

Nun from the two

Egypt 1402,11-12. to supply cavern-sources ,

slib

to drink, swallow Wb IV 268 (13) to 269 (5) Med shPWb IV 269 (7-9) Med. CC

CWL1T

Cr.386a; CED 174

At Edfu the verb is written in the forin s1lb and is usually usedwith the object snf 'blood' (of !ýJ- I?

foes) : Nekhbetis contentat

snf 1175,5-6-,Horus is contentat

P *c' * falcon V 53,11 ; snf

snf n sm3y.k VII 164,9-10; griffin

sbiwV11323,6; Nekhbetbr-,

+[4-

Also wtr : lion

snf n snf VI 78.7.

snfl3lO, 2; ageniisrjl?

m wtr IV 286,3. Sch,, (Jankj)h, Lz 't. f from his limbs VI 151,4-5 n m water ,

Water ?: falcon m p. 124hasthb immerse, bathe). v

shb is also usedof the Nile flood: his semenuniteswith 581,5= MD IV 18 r ."I-' .... .!

slim

q" " VC. =O c:,Q-

ax I-

-N-

I

of the vulva Mnldng in Tood watee

be hasty impetuous , Wb IV 269 (13-16) MK, GR FCD 244

In MK texts often in the phrase shm r m'r I)e in a rush', not always in a good senseand used at

1628

Edfu in an artificial way -in the alliteration of sin a procession text:

5ý

rsbmtnsbmw

shm. k shmw. k 1543,12 - the IL here is regarded as the same as b (compare comments of vu Westendorf Das StrandendeSchiff, PeasantB1,58 =R 101 FS.Otto p-504-5 , .

shr

(later form of gr 'to milk) to providemilk, to milk Wb IV 295 (1-5)Pyr.

From the NK this verb waswritten asshr (FM 244) andat Edfu it is a verb usedin milk offering texts: Horusis one who . =,, -a

ýýn

Ownw provides milk for children H 39,1-2 iritsn r ILrt.k providing their milk for your rations V

Harsomthusgives cows tr 84,9-lo (literally 'milk milk). 0-. Transitiveverb : the Idng *,-,

shrd

i idwtk I milk your cows Vil 226,6-7.

to makeyoung (KRI H 666,13)

Wb IV 271 (4-9) D.19

Causativeof ILrd 'be a child, be young. At Edfu sl1rd describesthe renewingof the moonevery30th day a, A

who makeshimself youngon the 30th day IV 40,12 ; LE nome); alsoof a guardiangod , who is like the moon %! t

Also - milk is used-,

sjjkr

Oý j

tp V 28.7-8(pehuof 22nd b'w. f 1197,9.

dt. f to renewthe body of the king H 38,15.

to adorn Wb IV 271 (10) to 272 (17) Pyr.

Causativeof hkr andusedoften at Edfu , usuallyin the alliterationof s: in the templedescription 'm 8,7 IV f decorate the gold with s3wy. s3wy walls

--4*-

also.Ile twosisters

C=p

-

With theobjectof decomdonMaat

ss:

P-r' in s3wy 1283.1

1454,11; m-drw

X45

But also m nbw:

-4-=v4

IV 13.6-.19,11

tw adomyouwith theircloth 1396,16. n.k sw br %nbLk155,19-56,1.

1629

An.Lex. 78.3797 (L inMJ

An exampleat Edfu has long beenknown : in the net ritual sty. n.f

'he

hascasthis cord he hasensnared'VI 56,10-11- herethenthe termrefersto thecord of a net.Alliot , (e) -""it bbs but it is not necessary[RdE 5 p.86 n.3]. read as This may comparewith a word from the CT net ritual written thus 0n

i3dt

Spell for the net and fish trap CT VI 3a and another spell of coming out of

34a

[FECT 11p. 109 n.6 fish trap Spell 473]. Bidoli suggesteda comparison with isi a verb 'to catch' , and this form is the active imperfective participle

thus Odt isst is 'the net which captures' [Die

Sprache der Fangnetze, GlOckstadt 1976 p.45-461. The Edfa word could be a noun, the object of , be 'pull the the three consecutive'actions 'he has pulled, he the or phrase clap net could cord' of sty captures, he ensnares'The first alt'-.mative seemsbest 'he has cast his cord (i. e. pulled it ) he has ensnared'.

ss

to bum up Wb IV 274 (6-7) Late, GR

ss occurs in P.Br-Rh 28,3 and also at Edfu

Pj 4*s the flame

D'w. f it bums his limbs 27,22

* also

in the name of a lion headed serpent he is ýý -A ?i ,

one,who

bums foes 1570,15 ; also at Dendera D_dt br

jP-

' IL3kw-ibw. k MD 1157. '

Most likely an abbreviated form of the late word ssf (q.v.)

ss

nameof Apopis

A slayingApopis text begins , may comefrom a term

ýPq

IAO--

jnjvý-

This V 79,13114 in is flames Apopis bt the m .

in being describes 274,10) (Wb IV punished an evil which

inimical 10 284 Death serpent]. Zandee an Tombs n. p. the underworld [Royal underworld texts -, ,

Thereis alsoa term nome: %=7

ll^-ý --a404-

I^^-

Sebermytos from the is the snake sacied which the nameof

1333,9 and "IC-7--w-

GeogYap. pl. 10Frag.14-15.

hissing for the the noise of being of a is As a word for snake ss most appropriate , onomatopoeic Apopis to the (bad and'also specifically and It good) or to type of snake any serpent. can refer Apopian foe: Onuris slays

IIV

Phot 1549,1546,1545. Philae Apopis down and casts

1630

to destroy

sswn

Wb IV 273(7-15)MK Causativeof a verbswn 'to perisW(Pyr.§725for example)usedfrom the MK andalsoat Edfu cre- dh-

An hftyw n R' 1403,12; Hathor -e"-rA?

Re 111146,13; Amun : =, -O- IS

sbiw of her father

sm3yw nt nbs VII 105,4-5; Horus as a warrior

mdyw 1286,4. '3pp with her fire 111138,13; the fiery

The destructionis doneby fire : Hathor breathof Mehit

sbiw IX P1.30.

Jr

The original senseof sswn seemsto havebeen'to destroy'andthis is mostlikely to be the useat Edfu. Zandeesuggestshoweverthat in NK royal tombstexts it is usedof the punishmentof the godless[Deathp.2841- but evenherethe mslationpunish'seems rathersubjective.

SO

ashes Wb IV 276 (5-12)D. 19

) in 'ashes' (q. SS72 'to bum' is to as used and v. ss ssf related

(Wb IV 274.8).no

term becomesssf and perhapsthe ShipwreckedSailor exampleis simply a mistakefor this term. Goedickenotesthat the 19thD. phrasem ssf clarifiesthis earlierword andthe phraseis a metaphor desSchiffbrilchigen Aa 30 p.35-361.At Edfu' for absolutedestruction[ItGoedicke , Die Geschichte , '(be) W has for in be burnt is the as and alliteration s m-ssf ashes of phrase used ssf always , effectiveness: sm3yw.f sbiw

-a-

VM 143,17; smstl snakec--

V 175,15

f?

IV 375,2-3; Wadjetsb.n.s sbtl

R IV 322.17

ýj +-ýIH 178.13; sbi nn m--, IV 234,9-10; sbi n sns C-' ICL sm3yw. f = %4% Pq PýQfC- ý V234,2-3;, sim. 1556,16-17;I bring sblw.k sb m VII 161.14; 310,16also(a GR userecordedat Philaeby WB). Others: luntyu

VU 150,8;

f:ý 4.

V 293.7 mdwTPq'ý-#

VH 156,15., All of theseexmnplesarein appropriatetextsfor thedestructionof foes.

1631

Sý (sh)

-

to write , to inscribe Wb 111475(6) to 476 (15) Pyr. DG 458,3 sh

)7 5

Cr.381 b; CED 172-3 ; KH 211 Mis

read as zJ13from the demotic and Coptic evidence [Osing Nom.I p. 166 and n.723 in Nom H

p.664-5]. At Edfu the verb and noun are frequent but usedin relatively restricted contextsand they are always written with the sign

Vt

The verb refers to the writing of texts on papyrus or wooden boards and also on the temple walls

Trb eim

n shmw written with imagesIV 13,4. W

hL= Wb 111476(16) to 479 (9) Pyr. At Edfu : the templeis inscribedwith

ýfb

IV 19,12; walls are inscribedwith Tfbný' ýs 16 1557.18; rituals all hieroglyphs1553,12; the lector holdsa writing boardwith ý4h totall accordingto ancientwritings 1388,16; sim mi nty r, are performedr mitt r

!ý

VIII 111.4; an offering is madenty r

'fýh

c.,

, 1115.17. Associatedwith certain ýtb *Vb 1h6 loves Maat 1267,7 1168,1 Khonsu Thoth the : and i%i as scribe-. gods: ffý ýfO Ill 1180,8; Khonsu(asan aspectof Thoth) c=-;, 1278,1 ; Seshatnb ; ': " ITfb who first wrote IH 32,7. S&

s9, sILw scribe Wb HI 479 (14) to 481 (4) OK DG 460,1 Cr383b; CED173; KH209 C.&2, C-4q For the importanceof scribesin the EgyptianadministrationseeLA V 698-700and for Thoth asa scribeseeBoylan, Thoth p.194-5. Off -27 6ýf 6 At Edfu it is Thoth who i s usuallycalled'scribe': ,

m3't scribe who writes

MaatVII 322,9andinterestinghereis theconnectionbetweeenwriting andMaaL

sy

to go by , to passby

.-

1632

Wb HI 48 (2) --*- is the writing from the MK of the verb sni 'to pass by' and FauUmer notes this verb is a(? ) t-VM

(sn 7) 'to pass'(seeGNS 72) Whateverthe readingof the term it is usedat Edfu in widespread contexts. imyt pt passesbetweenheavenM 41,1-2

'to passby' : of the wind

hr. s the wind passesbefore her VI 181,15 ; L3w

3ý4M c'-

X

Imyt pt V 146,5-6; possibly r=

damagedtext VI 97,5-6. of time : causea vessel x6 A

-'"-A MX

to spendII days(standing)in a recipeVI 163,6; Ir

nG

also H 222,5 ; 50 days VI 163,7-8

VI 167,8: ýr-ir m-bt 3bd 4 hrw 3

nn

Or nn %owafter four monthsandthreedayshadpassedafter this' VI 214,8.10sim.

with bL: Horakhty C=3

A

4r Lstyw 169,5-6; 1147,10-11

the imagesof

foesV 155.7-8. -40-

Various : of the king ,n CM A =, *

r bw ]Lrs 'you do not passfrom the place where (she) BI

Maat is 143,8 ; the god hasa road Am

passby (or I open)IH 83.5 ; the falcon-ý*-

Orsn he haspassedbeforethemVI 111.4-5 the falcon is

vi

184,6. Transitive'causeto passaway'- of anger(Wb HI 483,7 GR) occursoften at Edfu andusuallythe X' -c"z3angeris madeto go awayby the shakingof the sistra: 303,9 V11305.11; IV 303,9; 104.5 11166,4-5

nkn 1557,1 ; IV 282,16 ;

)C

n.f n9n IV 144,9 CPU n.r n9n VII ý6 V 78,17;V 184,1; VII 1740 111130,6 IL -A

dn VHI 142,9-10(notethe alliterativequalitiesof this phrase)and similarly in pacifyingSakhmet c35k

T

3t I havecausedangerto passby VI 284,4.

sYis also usedof removingotherunpleasantthings

n.t Odt I makediseasepass

from his limbs IV 51,7. Also in the descriptionof the throwingof theharpoonby theking or Horus thereis a commonline , 'I havehurledwith the left handAn. 1m lib. i 'and this latter part mustrefer to the harpoonrope which is paid out by the other handwhen the harpoonhas been thrown. st here may thus be a transitiveform of the verb &to pass to makepass'andso 7 causeto passout (the rope) with my , left hand. BlackmanandFairmantranslatethis as 7 havehurledwith my right handandswing with

1633

my left' and note that sg.n. i is from 'I have spreadoue (Set- sY to open , spread), which is the throwingof theropewhich wasattachedto the harpoonblade[JEA 29 p.5 n.f]. Gardinerdescribes the actionfrom representations of huntingin theTombof Amenemhet- oncethe harpoonhashit the animal,the bladeis controlledby the cord which canbe 'drawnin andletbut at pleasure'(Tombof Amenernhetp.28 andn.51. Examplesare frequentat Edfu : c= -

IV 213,9; VI 83,13-14; VI 216,12; C-30

ft

VI 61,10; cx3

VIII 98,15.

There is a further expressionrdi-sg 'to give passageto' (Wb 111483 3-6 MK) [seeGNS 73 = Sinuhe 128] Faulkner suggeststhe translations'appear''manifestoneself and 'draw` a weapon. 1n Examples are quoted as follows :R III to a god p]Lr.k m-s3 qrrty L-j -*-%=nr--n Med Habu ; sungod 1--j

ý'py

n wB-n-oow TT Nr. III D. 19

n irt nbt creatorwho gavepassageto everyeye Urk IV 495,7.At Edfu also : Horusin heaven &.J C=1 -'h

n0

nty dg3.f to thosewho seehim -, that is his light allows them to

go and act as they please1110,3 ; also 1231,16 ; ReA-J

n nty dg3.tw. f 1148,3 ; also

n dg3.tw. f VI 300,12 -, c f. also rdit C=

c=1 W.V

34.9. A variation on this phrase is in-sg: in the temple description the bolts on the temple doors . =3

I

dr psd Un give freedom of entry when the sun-shines IV 13,4 (after de Wit, CdE 36

Nr. 71 p.88 and n.2).

S9

nest Wb 111483(12) to 485 (2) OK

The term sYfor a nestof birds is known from OK textsand it was also usedas a word for marsh land wheresuchnestsmight be found.The word ocursin titles of thosewho we'reresponsiblefor L Gillam GM [c for fish fowl parties pleasure theseareas- ensuringthat therewasenough royal or , 36 p.171.The term occursoften at Edfu, mainly in metaphoricalsenses,becauseHorus is a falcon , following this imagery his homeas a child in the Delta is a bird nest, thus anywherethat Horus ýNllvwqa

lives is a nestand this is his ternpleat Edfu : the enclosurewall encloses

14aup

of s3b-%wt

Wm

VI 6,7 ; in the temple,Horusprotectshis chicks (othergods)in

qzmp

their nestsIII

1634

87,20 ; the falcon is Horus as a child m-ILnw m 'A

his nest of Khemmis

z

OCF

the nest nursed by his mother to be king of

VI 301,2. Horus ruled as king in CM Upper and Lower Egypt VI 309.7 ; sim.-M

1

C3 in 9, (LU protected the child 1 4.

IV 272,13.

1286,3 ; while in the nest in Kh=n-ds Wadjet ,

n Ow is the nest of the

The word is used in a metaphor : of Horus , 'your nose EM

in in Egypt Horus (4) 116 the that the to wind preyailing north/south so perhaps referring wind Delta proyides that wind. sl is also the word for marsh in the phrases3b-d q.Y. and alone :0 LS ; from

s

1565.10 ; when the flood comes it floods.'ZISI=

birds are brought as offerings

in the lands of Horus 1582.1-2.

to open Wb 111481(14) to 482 (14)

sg is the later form of the rare older word s3l and sg is much used in GR texts. X C= leaves door Doors and : -A -t=-w-

southIV 13,2; c= -17 b--J x

83,3 ; c= m,A IV 10,12-13

'3wy IV 57,6 ;

q CX3 -:!ý

r rsy open to the

and Wurninethe two landsHi

r--v

"c=" ""T house IH 130,1-2 doors 1 'c=r, of your n. A

;! 5 207,7 IV ; 9-30 sim.

IR 195.17

Z'

hil

sb3w VI 240,4-5 ; VII 78.8-9 also.

C= 'r4l* open shrines int it IV 6,2 ; god

'!Ql2cn shrines': House of Min IV 55,4

OIL IV 101.12 sb3ws Or .

st dsrt

n. k. hwwt 3hw mansions of Akhu 111214,2-3 w

r'l oil

#221,8-9 f ltrty IU Ill 218.15-16; --h«r_r n. C= 191 n.f %t3wwith spellsIV 96,14 the ldng is lord of magic jy 40,4 ; sim. VI 241,2-3; WetjesetHorus

-A

hr-ýXk

X -6

n. f pto

ltrty t3wy Ill 226.16-17 dryt n gs-prw V

VI 245,5 list of before you opens

doorscK3,o',,% , Imsn which opento every place... VII 12,1. Oil' eSZ-7 111214.1 k 111113,6 Roads w3t. k C -ar n. r st -ý-wrt JS 2; beloved M 117,6; ýY k mtnatmomingVI16,5-6. place n. mtn to your Cavernsfor the flood to pour out.: Paitgqof the body eyes 'x*-3 -r' V, 173,12-13 3hty ,

&-Afi=V 272.1-2 C= J1

VI 145,9-10.

54,12 have done IV you to see what open 3hty. f and he seesWetjesetVIII 43,1 . Nostrils - msty. k

at the srneUof incenseUl 194,6-1. throat - r-3

with the sweetwind 1269.11.

1635

mouth -

r=r

inhw y of

-"food 65,11 IV the and eat offering ears - C=

4----l

Osiris 1212,10 (parallel with analogousverbs). With prepQsitions

(putting food upon the altar) IV 63,17-18 ; the road'

to the templeis commandedI--

'Open before I' IV 70,4 L; lz=t, you ; road cmm - --j

A

P3t.k IV 50,10; doors

hr

openoutward VI 7.5.

to spreadout, extend

si

Wb 111482(17) to 483 (1) MK [Cr.605b],'is derivedby 6ern'yDfrom b3h3 'to winnow' [CE 2591,demotic

Coptic !YWUS

[DG 5221 but may comefrom the verbU ultimately [KH 337 from ,

howeverhas

Y(3)X(3)].This is most likely from the sameroot as the last verb but is attested from MK texts.,At Edfu it is rare apart from the phrases with 'claws' as object (but here the sY could just as well be open) Of claws spreadout, extend : Horus :f5

IV 210,8-9

'g3v4 1306,17 ;H 187,11 Xii 2-2,

V 50,1; 'g3wt'

IV 179,10-11

are extended to slay foes 111186,11

(earliest on Amonsrit. Berlin 26,8). Il 55,2-3

sg-, Dwt

214,1 ; 'nwt Various 141,9-10 Y. E

e-

Z,

111146,15

C30

VII 82,6

VII 125,11

VII

are extended 111180,11.

the gods give the love of king

;9

r-br-nbw

spreading before everyone V

VI 190,7'; also ; M. 141,12. To describe the sacrificial bull : gsr. k =3 hr W ...

Dr shw. k the bull is spread out (or opened up) in your abattoir VII 316,5-6.

A 13 In describing a statue of Isis : br w'rt. s 'extended (squatting) upon her thighs VI 22,1 a dch . 11 l hr drt. f 'her hands stretched out by her side' VI 23,8. statue of the goddess 0-, tý:: m -41--

svp

.

to lighten , makebright , be bright , white Wb IV 282 (7) to 283 (9) Pyr. c f. DG 501,3 sp iA,ACr.546b ; CED 249 ; KH 322 moment ýLjWTT

A word attested in the PTs and used often at Edfu, particularly because Horus of Edfu is a solar light

1636

god , mostly with referenceto sun light. Intransitive

103 ýit is bright with his beams (m3w) 0:!

M : temple ZT

before Horus --

81

being bright 1 306ý2

127,7 -, the Ennead rejoice

. -41--

With Wowing noun: in the phrasesKp-4ddwy'bright of light' an epithetof Homs Behdet c:2'o3t

ICU 0) 1310,13 , Re Horakhty stwt ml 3bty V 226,9; of eyes:

PX Horus,

1287,11 ; the Horizon goddew is c 0 C' 0 3h ty H 27.16 *,Re Horakhty is 2p

itn 1385,2. Transitive - occurs more often and with various objects. 13 r-, Land: Horus 2F_ 0

ndb 191,15 ; lotus child

RJ'r-P0

0 pa with the beams of

-"245,8-9 V eye ; your uraei C:31-%%%%t3w nb all landsV 138,14 ft\ A t3wy V 272,1

risesIV 211,3

a-

.=-

when he

by her fire (uraeus)VI 264,4.

Ir3 2M, Darkness:Hathor v kkw with her face1159,5 ; Horusrises -p- Q0 ý Mr 1. 138,11; eye of Horus

c=m

ýW 1425,16 ntt m snk ,

do

wn m kkw IR

also 1443,3.

nwt V 221,11-12; the sunrises pt 2MOP.-ft 1294.9.

Heaven:F 0%%

A-C')' Orw with his eyesIV 54,16; Fw.es: Metaphors:of

PW9n. flood

Also

0.

brw when Horus showshimself V 268,6.

f sbtk it brightensyour field 1321,16.

irt-Hr m Odt.s (cloth) 1123,11; cloth and ointment

Stwt

(beamsof light) like Akhty V 284,7-8. sYpis usedas might be expectedin a templewherea sungod Horusis the main god and the light hasits source,principally, in his eyes. It is symbolisedby the fire of the uraci which are alsohis, . eyesandwhenHorusrisesin the morning,hebringslight andremovesdarlmess.As his companion, Hathor,alsothegold of thegods,is closelyconnectedwith light, which is believedto be the means of life and signal in the morning that enemiesand foes have been defeated,so sYp may be specifically the morning,light [usesof the verb sYpseeel-Sayed,ASAE 71 , 1987p.82-3 ; also -. 4, -

BIFAO 78,1978 p.471 n-ml. Ile Ptolemaicwriting of the word is Alk 11 plus (D JASAE43, p.1131andaW with a protheficL,

s1p

light Wb IV 283 (10) to 284 (4) MK

1637

sMPis derivedfrom the verb&Vp' andis usedastheobjectof certainverbs: ir : in the 3rd LE nome god ir ,

wd : Horus

0

e3ýQ0

makes light those who are in the underworld IV 24,2.

with his eyesVI 248,8.

-*-0 J3 bpr :a geni hpr ý21bpr kkw 1509,13 ; Horus bpr ME 0A4: LI.0Z, 0 " F&

'in the place of his

eyes1499,5. -"*Nephthys wn : wn 2M

13 0 and drives away darkness 1232,17. D 01

In epithets :a geni is

511A : Hathor is mz: 7

99aoV

275,13 ; My is nb

A :, in his shrineD 11112,13.

SVPi

Light One= sungod -

Wb IV 284 (5) RoyalTombs

At Edfu : possiblyof Horus

" J03 in the place of darkness IV 56,12 ; Horus is M

11 (D

andLord of Mesen1563,13.

Sypt

Light One, at Dendera it is Hathor Wb IV 284 (6) GR

Also applied to Hathor at Edfu in a pun : in a miffor text Isis/Hathor is .a(3 e sw mA , brw she is the light who has lighted faces V 77,16 (doubly significant from the point of view of the offering involved also CD 11174,8).

Sýpt

bright (white) cloth Wb IV 284 (8-9) Pyr.

The PyramidArchivesof Neferirkarenote the existenceof 0

C)

ý-J cloth*, also spelled

and not to be confusedwith gzp 'cloth' [c f. James,Hekanakhtep.140 ; Arch.Abousir p.362-364] and

s9pt is mentionedin Ritual textsfor the offering of cloth , beinga word probably'

for 'white cloth' (c f. bdt). At Edfu the word is not usedoften in the earlier cloth rituals (of the sanctuaryand surroundingchapels), but the copy from the Amun ritual usesit in a pun : Xspn.k Im D -d

rml

pn receive this your cloth 1 122,16[c f. Amunsrit. XXVILIO - XXVIII. I. 9sp n.k AoNl3"-%

Moret, Rituel p.1791.

U38

Later cloth offerings use sfpt always in puns in the introductory words of the ritual : the king

rings

or Sr 4

0 AN ex%, 306,8 289,2 VU VII is bright VU 158,1 ; -, cloth which white am

Z

190,3 Also

qV

bright with the bright cloth VII 260,11 the deadancestorsYspn is for your limbs -dP4"ý 4;

-. *-

'your kas are

U n1r.ta M

131

I G.

M 192,3

dt. k it has made your body bright V 196,3 ; Sakhmet

clothed in her light (garment) ? HI 293,12.

m

In somecms thereis nopun: Kspw'bt br br aT ///VII 99,13; the cloth is descnbcdas v mm F///// damagedtext V 247,12. 3bw bright cloth VII 318,8;I qa I'he writing of

q

mayhavebeenan errorfor

P

which wasthencopiedandrepeatedin subsequent

texts.

S9p

grapesor wine Wb IV 284 (12) GR

in fact occurs earlier in a hieratic label for storehousesin a tomb at Meir. 7U label lists the Paa0 13rrt [Meir IV pA9 and pl.XX no.121-Blackman : wd contentsof a store-house suggestedApt-Orrt was'raisins'. but it may be two separateterms. P ;? (Hier.Ostr. 54,2,2)which he equateswith a plant s't/d [CP V-t Janssennotesa plant by Charpcnderp.616-7). suggested p.367-8]so this is not an exampleof theEdfu s%Kas Tle word sipt 'grapes!clearly hasolder origins and in GR texts the word occursin appropriate 0 contexts : wine offerings a

m erm

W. -0

in the placeof your heart171,14-15clearly a plant

tie M in the&vt of yourh= (coil.XI

(parallel to rwd-s3 andlrt-Ijr) ; sametext later 256) 1 109,8. In a recipe for kyphi : rdi

A#**n a

dsds called 13rrw wb3t 'grapes of T

Desdes am called raisins of the oasis'II 211.15 sim. the festival texts of Osiris Pr im. f

Q'r

Irt-kir

Horus - drink of it V 356,4 and 'one drinks (sw%' tw)

4 9! 0-. be In must wine. a pun:

4 MT, 130

at Philae Phot 850. In pw wine comes from him it Is eye of

Am tv,

V 356.5 - drunk by Sakhmet

grapesfor your sanctuaryIV 124,10-11.

At Denderatoo: wine text, thevineyardof Denderapoursout

andis boweddownby

wdgrapes CD 111188,10. If this term is derivedfrom sýp 'be white, lighe Apt may specificallybe white grapesor a white

1639

In GR templess9pis a metaphoricalword for 'miW deriving from s9p 'be white, brighe it refers , to the colour of milk in the sameway as Odw'miW comesfrom Od"bewhite. 2'0 4 The word was notedby Junkerat Philae: the,goddessnursesHorus with .

her milk

[Phild 123,11.It is usedat Edfu, as notedby Fairman[op.cit.] mainly in milk offering texts: , 2V

ýpst -V 392,2 ; to

of cows V 265,10-11; in the pun stp -n

Harsomthus sýp

Yll

111125,5 ; give

t ý7 =,.

, VII 285,5. It is also brought in

-e! irit 'q"--;ýX is controlledby the cow R ýdw to : of cows offering processions parallel , / q m I in their uddersIV 445,14-15;q 154,11; cattle have Mam.E 71,8-9; ', Mam. E 189,5-6. U51c! -;

s9pt

heaven sky , Wb IV 284 (7) GR

Literally Mat which is bright! : the flood waters the fields she gives birth to her children 9d , e-p- Pýv 17 -,--

S9Pt

xnýt shehasraisedheavenwith the north wind 1581,2.

cucumber - Cucumis melo Wb IV 284 (11)

The name for the vegetable derives from the colour of its flesh and sap - bright white. It was cultivated in Egypt and eaten [Keimer, Gartenpflanzen I p. 14.1301.Cucumbers were connected with the rise of the Nile and during the festivals at Edfu the priest of Sakhmet ate a cucumber as part of the

2T rituals: wK'

AM

V 356,5[Von KAnel,Sekhmetp2761.

statue. form Wb IV 291 (6-16)D.18 DG 463 s9mfigure of a god

J,

&3X

Cr.589b; CED253; KH327 L-Lqtc-me literature. It have in NK underworld can is s9m not attestedbeforethe Amduatand thenvery often In Amduat barque. divine in the the ssvmware image 'cult' image the the meaningof or processional had know deceased to Horus the they by and beings are whom made were of which representations

1640

shownin the 7th and 10th Hours.They generaflyrefer to static imagesand then usuaUythoseof gods, deriving from s1fm'state,condition' [Hornung, Menschals Bild p.139-1411and compare 'replique [Meeks,Hom.Sauneron1235 n.15] ; 'exteriorappearance! [Husson.Miroirs p.103 n.8] 'statue, portrait image [FCD 248 alsoJEA 42 p.15]. , At Edfu s9m.is usedin a generalway to refer to the imageof a god (not the king) and it occursin parallel with analogousterms suchas sbm : Osiris establishesshrineswith shmw.f and builds W off v-

temples for

images of him 1144,15 ; the ba of a god unites with

563,12-13; the templewasfoundedfor 75,9- 10 ; as the falcon,

1ý"

""sl

iý'

of HorusV 8,6 ; he cmatedeuth for 'fý` %-

'I

his image is upon the back of the oryx VII 324.15 ;

191 +12

ý

of Horus is established in the nomes of Upper Egypt VIII 8.10 ; the eyes of Horus mn. tI br +' 11167,11.In the temple cloth is used to bide . "i 'I 1553A. is the king who makes "ý' 4j t-

lie

i

cult image of god 1566.13 ; it'-

idea of the image being secret and hidden is also stressed: in 14th UEnome ý' no-one knows the god's form IV 41,12 ; hide

+. it

1373,16.In the Myth HorusIr hp rJ mTmItt ,

p; x

nn Jr.n H13ILr-ptf

.9

of Horus VIII 93,10; kiss the earth

changed hirnself into this form as

v RB had done before him VI

121,5 [Fairman ,

321. 21,1935 JEA p. the manner : after same

to lead, guide, conduct Wb IV 285 (7) to 287 (20) Pyr. DG 463,9

3

With object of Im=n: in an epithetof Horus'wiLhmanyeyesandears 'f" 1240,7 ; "PIT

leadseveryoneby his light! 1316,8 millions ...

11167,16-17

or nbw n psdJ he

1169.5; sim.

00w leads

everyoneto their work VU 161,3; Horus

sun folk VH 207,18. Also : the Eight guardians I""u I, appearsin the flood .-*ý% , = Sa

P 'ý-

nir 13(Osiris) 1166,17 god who

leadsgodsfromthefloodIV 27,15*,-4-

f-. A' yourka,andthekas of the godsIV 44,9; Horus

1

n.f

stnm br w3t nfrt leadsthe strayeronto a

good path M 63.12 [for the leadingqualitiesof gods c f. Otto GuM p.152 sIm lob p.55 ; with light p.30 ; of strayerin othertextsp.371.

1641

Of bringingpersonsor godsto their shareof offerings: the benubird 0

C30

VIII 107,16; sim.

I* I

h.r nbw rE 4.

p.152to his protection]; the king

A,.

-

leadseveryoneto VIII 146,5[Otto,'GuM

v--

-k' Ir. nLrw

171,7 ; king

-

hrt you leadgoddesses andyou make(offering)shares1380,6. Of bringing offeringsto the gods(very common'to distribute. share): 45,12

k3w(CM to everyone VII 32ý9 meat

org,

,

4w

A Xb.f (of oryx) to the Ennead

gbw.f to the templeVI 9,7-8 butchers'

177,13

'Vbw. sn VI 57,4

stpw (of hippopotamus)to cities and nomesVIII 27,2; 73,8-9

-A

IV 199,3

Cý,

3wtoyourkaIV

w'bw to your courtiersVH

Wbw of hippopotamus to temples IV 214,5 PU meat to all gods IV 128,4 ; +- -*%

(meat) to your followers V 302,18 ; other offerings

Wbýr to Ennead' ý-i

h3tV166,11;

hww'

pr-brw to the noble dead 1547,9-11

eye of Horus to gods and goddessesIV 65,8.

The king feedsthe gods: food is given (rdi) to gods

7-

IV 223,9andfood is goddesses

distributedto his followersIV 350,14-15; to his courtiers(above)andIV 124,11-13. The action is a consequence of the god receivingQksp)the offerings: Horus. in food offerings'We 4receivethe gift in peaceand -,

1 distribute(it) upon the altars IV 42,12 ; IV 195,34. It is the

action of the taking food (of any kind) to the gods and goddessesand also as a reversionto the followers of the king. s9m is also usedin the senseof 'conduct!lead' a ritual , especiallythe Openingof the Mouth rite. for herethe king is s9m-bs 'onewho performsthe rite!. n.k hs V 96,17 ;V 238,15 as W ADsw for godsandgoddesses VII 326,10 hs also 111276,34 the son of Sokar hs IV 243,4 ; also performedat the foundingof the temple

bs'by the

Lord of Ashmunein(Tboth)IV 330,15[noteby Blackmanin JEA 32 p.79 andn.9 and 10].Thelector priest alsodoesthis

hs beforegods and goddesses1567,19-568,1; and it is part of the eA1.11

proceedingsof the festival of Behdet +bookskept in the library is

t*

'-'ý

hS nb nirw V 30,7 . One of the 4' [T leading IR 347.13; anotheris "

f(officiating) in the temple 111351,8 ; in the sakhmet Litany , the king

Y-^ý --7

'CE7 Impo

wr

ipw he

is 111301,2 temple the for festivals constructedaccordingto, brings ; offerings conducts you those and ý% ýwt-njr 'madeby the chief lector priest Imhotep, the great son of Ptah VI 10,10 the)ffd n

1642

[note by Guthub

BdE 47 p28 n.ae ; 181 nar ; Blackman and Fairman Took of Designing a . ,

temple ' JEA 28 p36 giving ancient authenticity, to the temple plan . There is also a parallel snly wr s9m-4wt-njr the layout and design plan book , the correct ritual procedure to be followed Vi 6,41. In a dw3-njr text the Idng as a ritualist and as a title of lboth

+'

Ic'2ý>'

+

1> ey

(h.bt) 'reads the ritual book! IV 57.2

in Builder gods IV 14.7 ; also Aturn

T

1rnJ m

]Vwt-'3 he leads (conducts) what he has done in Heliopolis VI 150J. 4L

Various : gods

lead the barque to the western horizon M 5,11 ; in the stretching the cord guides her (Seshat)arms as she measures1 90ý ; in libation ,

ceremony, Tboth +the king

leads out the flood 169,12 ; king -s T

by his advice 111132,2; all the priests of the hour [after Alliot

,

t3wy m sgrw. f guides the two lands hry-bbt for officiating V 126,34

Culte p.471-5].

leader

sym

Wb IV 291 (18) RoyalTombs sYmis used at Edfu in parallefwith other nounsfor 'rulers': Atum is nsw king in heaven, Ity in the two landsand

ý'

3bt nwt 'who leadsthroughthe horizonof Nut VI 150,2(or leaderin

parallel with msw ... ity). This phraseoccurselsewhere: protectionof m 3bi-nwt VI f30t-nwt VI 149,7. 149,6 ; Atum also ... a in a processionof godsPhilaePhoto7 AsthenwneofagodWbIV191(19)GR: 'ý-. MD IV 37/76-77andin theAmduatdm is commonasan epithetfor deitieswho lead' the deceased throughtheunderworld[c E HornungAmduatH indexp.203].

ir dm fm heir Wb IV 287 (22-23)GR, [temp.Nectanebo11 The earliestexampleof thisphraseappearson a statueof Pa-en-kheb-wadja 4r

c3

m st Uhe

Munich fathee 82 Une4 of his inthe ascribe, as of place succeeds .

text [Vemus,Athribis p. 174text, Doc. 145andp. 176nm]. The term occursoften in GR textsas a designationof the king. It s meaningis clearin ancestortexts: the deadgods

Ar

1643

their heir is establishedon their earthIV 122,16-17(cloth offering) ; in the processionof the gods to Mesen , ? raise , praise -,=> CID

5ý

ý-

4, A uponthethroneVI 245.8; czc> .

CZ3 2 A

IV 207.5.

In offerings of various things the king is welcomed as 'successor': hnm vessel (Khnum) V 199,5 ; driving calves -cz> AW

amulet

on the throne of Re V 87,5-6 ; beetle

V 103,13 ; crown of justification (Osiris)

fp* T

111142,3.

The king is named as the 'heir' of specific gods : cloth offering. he is -C='$-, 3" 289,6 ; bread offering he is ,

c3p

Memphites (anýestor text) is c=>

c9zJ

ý-

Horus bn-brt

V 152,15

of Hedjhotep IV

The young Ptolemy .

of the One Lord (nb wl) IV 249,3 ; see also

M. 144,11 ;D 11140,5 (of Hathor); MD II 40d; III 74a; Ombos Il 65,611 [see JEA 36,1950 p.68].

pehuof the 7th nome

s9m

Wb IV 291 (22) GR In the 7di LE nome, the name of the pehu is with produce of the Ut field IV 27.7-9 procession as

TN.

/to,

lr#; 0

h,f- T=,

V 17.11 earliest attestation in an Abydos ,

KRI 11538.13 Vist of Barguet in Mmi 16 p. 16 no.7e with spellings]. The

geographical text of the Couloir mysterieux names the pehu as

dM t

- == with its boats supplied

*

9jc:,.,

1332,2.

2nd hourof theday Wb IV 292 (2-3) GR . RoyalTomb

The nameof the fifth hour of the night in the Amduatis

Dry-ib wi3.s and the

Barke ihrer inmitten [Homung is Amduat form I 76 92 die H this sYmt geleitet shortened of p. and p. in'the is feminine It from 'one leads' 93 7]. prow of sits to the who referring goddess who with p. n. the sun boat. In the hoursof the day at Edfu

is howeverthe secondhour,whengod sails in the sky

by Nefertum, is He accompanied victorious over'foes and this causesgods and peopleto rejoice. Nephthys,Isis, Thoth, Neith, Re Behdet,Montu 111215,2-216,6 and Nefertumis shownspearinga turtle , while Re as a child sits in his barque(pl.70). At,Dendera

alsothe secondhour

(Thes131 A) , but a further text usesthe term in way which suggestsit is a nightimehour

1644

DurnIfist. I II 35b a 1. In both textsthe barqueof the sungod is led andpossiblygmt canbe a day or night hour.

urww

sxmt

Wb IV 289 (5-8)Pyr. D.18GR Z-- is the snakeon the brow of the king Pyr.§396cand can also be the

In the PTs

P ý61ý ;5& doubleserpentdiademof theTwo Ladies '75P

§2038c. q qcx is raisedon

S)(mt is one of the wordsfor the diademin the Hymn to the Diadem:

Zlk is theEye of Horus(4,3) the uraeuswho leadspeople(4,4). ,

the brow of Horus(4.1)

The term is derivedfrom am 'to lee for the snakeon thebrow of the king precedeshim andleads him on - removing all hindrancesto his progress.Ile uraeusis thus 'she who leads'or 'guiding Edfu, but in As The 2481. [FCD the term often at contexts. occurs not always expected part serpent' 4, &on head king brow 344,3 Horus IV the the diadem the : on of or appears god of the s9mt of . ; in the 3rd UE nome, god appearswith 'ý-

Imb&- V 108,13-14 as this is El-Kab, the serpentin -

Upper Egypt= Nekhbet, be snakegoddess; as an may question

T-

Lis

raisedup on the

0,, is beforethe king as protectionVI 302.8; Re appearswith king's brow VI 242,1; *,jj. It, 4 -Y-his Guide guiding him VI 302.18[Ghattas,Schutzp.79 nl and p.83 n.5] ; Re welcomes'f6'

t-

o

V1126,7.

Ile serpentis identifiedwith certaingoddesses : Mehit asRayet '16 pL30,,sheuniteswith ýo T +* V, %ntyt IV 238,12. #- V43,10-12; Hathoris 4", The evidencesuggeststhat s9mt is primarily Nekhbet: greetingto the White Oneof Nekhen IV 331.2; the king is WIL andgodsandgoddesses

H 15,6; incenseis offeredto

n 418,7also

185,12

(incense offering)11186,1 ', b

VA.

U

123,10.HoweverWadjetis caUed

+0 131,13andHathoralsois: 0, The king is sdd of

14,4-51-I'

VA-

1

of Aturn11

n w3d 11144,13. &ý.

1120,7.

in generals9mtis thesnakeonthebtýwof thekingor godandit canreferto Nekhbetor Wadjet,it is not importantwhich. Her signiflicanceis that sheprotectsand leadsthe king andin GR textsonly drntY Conrirmation 75 Goyon (317)]. f. [c in form p. is dual the occurs singular, there no ,

1645

s9mt

eye Wb IV 292 (4) GR

The word occurs at Edfu in a mirror text, where the king raises up the sun mirror bdoreý his eye IV 238,9 ; in a Maat text, Harsomthus rests beside -ý- " qx> %e

H 46a. Both

Wb and Husson [Mitoirs p.78 n.6] suggestthat this is the lunar eye for at Dendera among a list of ,

wordsfor 'eye'is

m s%rns guidinghim and 'FiU

tw

CZI> 4126

with hm3g [Thes.

141 d" 6 andd.10].

s9mt

boat

+-1, T'A In a m'ndt offering, the king brings to Horus and Hathor x: a 1--

Jjr. tn the barque

carrying you . you sail Manu in safety1115,13and on the parallel sideof the Hall 'I causegod to appearin

X=

his boat (msktt offering) 11130,6.

4a

The termrefersto a barquewhich containsthegod,be it eveningor morningboatandit is connected . in image NK. Nelson showedthat s9mw-hw could refer to the cult with the term s9m-bwused the as a god and it barque,especiallywhengiven a barquedeterminative[Fig 17 "ýr ýib ýps ; Fig 20 in WES 1,1950 Fig 18 r-C--

0 JZ---j

I for 137 p.

Figs and p. 140-1421.It is used earliest in the Chapel of Hatshepsut : Block 284 U,acau-Chevrier, Chap.Hat. p.283 n.b] and also see KRI H 532,2

-

vpst! i

Z.Ly

The term has a good earlier precedentsand the Edfu usesconfmn it is a barque for imýges of gods.

drnt-rml snakegoddess'Onewho guidesmankind' Wb IV 289 (9) MK In the hymn to the'diadern Prt is , . C=>

off

(4,4) leads people one who

also

It

Lacau,Sarc.Ant. NE I p.184no.851, an epithetrefemng to the T V, -a tes king u ni in the is in it GR -: this way texts, also used royal uraeusand , coffin MK 28083

is Hathor (as the epithet of an Hathor ; and 82,12-13 (offering IV wnyb) of to the made uracus with uracus)

"'0

MD 125,6.

1646

SIMW

portions

In praisinggod, Hathorgivesthe ling

in

j

rPh340 &3, IV 72,17-73.1. TU

nounderivesfrom the useof the verb sMn'to distribute!offeringsandrefersto offaings divided out in the templeexactly(nfr)

.

s9mtyw butchers Wb IV 292 (11-12) OK sing. Ile sign C::0

%

read as sým [GG T 311 was identified by Gardiner with the Old Kingdom sip

rIT 331 also read as am which is a knife sharpenercarried by butchers [GG p.515 and

Fischer, Orientalia 29 1960 p. 170 Fig. 11. The word srm in OK texts denotes a butcher and is the in OK [Fischer, for texts this man op.cit. p. 177 ; Ghoneim, Rhind p. 174] being term usual from A by later the tomb of TI shows NZA scene and mnh. sft superceded

actually performing

its (sfj) bull throat (sbs) [Montet Sctnes de la vie priv& cutting and also the cutting up of a , p. 1651. 'Ibough clearly an archaic term , sYmtyw occurs once, in a damagedcontext at Edfu : in the net text Onty ýn'

//I't'Pkq

or s9m gbwsn 'choppers and butchers distribute their (foes) meat

portions VI 57.5.

sInt

papynisreed An.Ux. 78.3844

The noun ocursin the Hymn to the Diadem: 8,2-3 'Awaken

snb.ti WIL m btp

Ant [Hymnenp.37,91 does binds Erman translate the in peacethe &Xntwhich not papyrusstalk' . dn. line May t snt. t (as one word with determinative)papyrus this the Leibovitch but as rendered On in [ASAE 42,1943 1001. The Wadjet p. verb serpententwinesawaken peace' stemwhich the Sprache [see Bidoli der Fangnetze, is to be to papyrus to plait! and of planting used weave. seems , p.67,n.5] . In Cr I 187g the deceasedis invited to bathewith Re in

the pool of sht ,

Faulknertranslateslotuses'FECT 136 and38 n.281. At Edfu the term dnt occursin a numberof texts : theJ3t-Vpsis broughtwith its reeds,Um and

1647

is Lady Nekheb Nekhbet, '1=1 227,10-11 VI the of to the ; god which give protection 7 Onwt

SI

lady of the srnt and mistressof the papyrus,she awakensto watch

is 8] Il 213 diadem 318,15 [PhilA hymn) V (a direct Diadem Horus the on the ; the n. over echoof head of the king -c:7

I& ý Ap.

VI 243,9.

111113,11-12; also C=

hymn 'sYnt diadem for Upper Egyptian be that the the reads term pirUs so reed not may a s9nt is it identified Upper Egypt As the the of also with the plant papyrus'. with plant which entwines ýgypt. Alternatively the term could be relatedwith sIn lotus' - but the usesand uraeusof Upper spellingsmakethis unlikely.

sýn

lotus Wb 111485to 486 (14) MK DG 464,5 Semitic -1 W

Cr.608a; CED260; KH338 !dwujeýJ

Nymphealotus L. (African lotus) andNympheacoerula Savig.(blue searose)are the two lotuses indigenousto Egypt and ssn is the word for the lotus in general- referring to the wholeplant - the for leaves Blumen 47ff. ]. flower. flower [Dittmar, The leaves used and were p. root and open stalk, decorationandin medicalrecipes[Germer,Arzneip.26-28; referencesfrom Charpentierp.618-621; LA 1111091 ff. ]. At Edfu s9n alternateswith nhb as a word for lotus and there is no apparent W differencebetweenthem.In textsfor the offering of thoughmostlikely to be nbb (q.v.) , it could

dn. be sXnis also the symbolof regenerationand rebirth, the creationand the as easily

First Time.It alsorepresentsthe fertility of the fields after the flood andthe bloomingof plantsin the summertime. Two texts are specifically bnk s9n offerings: c3la Ld-

11 Behdet to Horus to and s'r nhb

104,16-105,9to Horus, Isis and Seshat,who give many yearsas king and millions of king PIAOj the fields shows andmarshes. returns,plantsgrowingon the fields andall produceof the holding up two bunchesof lotuses; Pnk cm

Y take et--u-

pn from my hand,the Eye'

fields king with plants andY the receives lotus is Harsomthus again Re and the to child as given of ý (5) 131. V 220,13-221,6 lotus holds pl. king the only one In 1ý

found is these texts but within showing also is sýn out often written nbb offerings , ,

1648

that the two terms are interchangeable: the king has many fields containing

V

r,=

T

150,5 ; the lotus containing the 043 !fps (primeval serpent creator) is in the

HI

is raised up decoratedwith gold VU 78,6 ; Horus gives canal areaswith G3

273,8 ;

blooming and with flowers VU 162,15.In lotus offeringsallusion is madeto sfn. n-)(mw lotuses of summee, the king smells their fragrance which is deemedto be especially pleasant

i"U, V *, . -1 40 VII 78,16;

C333 40

3=

flowering)

111186,3; VI 339.13(alsoin parallelwith the nbb

dn in V 221,6 is likely. the all cases most reading XC3=0

tý?: 0-. 'cr 'ntyw lotus In the offering of the rrm of gold filled with is madeof rmý this of ) oil of . 3r has Eye Re IH 187,15 the ; and the container of Wherotextsspecifythat fields contain;t-?ý (V 86,14for example

in it M 187,13.

the signsmayreads)fnandnhb or oneor the other

V 150,9).

In other texts, the plant produceof the fields can include lotus : from the sbt-d! C30

IV

33,10 ; from fields managedby Thoth r,='

(Vr

VI 2W,2. Oil of lotus is usedto soak

-qu nwd-cloth

cloth

Ir

V 284,6or

V 284.10; also C=

CD V 89,6-7. Usesof this word at Denderaare more varied Ihy is Hathoris sweetlike

s9n

A'=)

42>

nfr n Nbwt CD 1169,15

DH 164,1-2.

gain ý

The canal of the 9th UE nomecontains

qq has parallel cc=sc>l

III

there is nothing like it V 113.8-,the

nothingto equalit IV 180.7-a rAm of com or grain [ASAE 43 p238

n.2591(c f. 16r).

slfnt

rope Wb IV 293 (14-15)Med, Late and (16) CT sfnw

Ile Coffin Text spell for the nettingof foesincludesthe precaution know the nameof ,7

P c=3

and msnt. s its netting and its plaiting' Cr VI 5d = FECT H p.108 and n.15 ; also in other contextsVI 2211 (clothingtext) c==

j ,.-`!

Onw V 98c Cr ropes,cordage. ; andweaving

in the medical texts,srnt is the term for the binding of a split ear CIM .0, -d

SMI. [Wb MedLp.

1649

The term derivesfrom the verb gn 'to spin plait' and refersto somethingwhich is plaitedor spun , andcanthusbe usedto makenets,clothesor coidage. The termoccursat Edfu : in the driving of calves,theking holdstight to

PT4L

which is attached

to the calves111168,18: in slaying the foes the king receivesthe w3r rope andholds , which binds the foesVII 149,18.It possiblyoccursin the narnefor one of the crew of tfielestival A P boat 13 1ýj =0 Q-

V 126,5.'

Wb cites threerefs : Eb.91,19 ; Bals Rit 9,22 X a-x cwt3

readby Sauneronas sXt3 cloth

[Sauneron5,22 p.18 line 5 he gives4nt in Black Bull 7] ; Urk V 161,7= BD Spell 99 receive (word is clear)Chapterof bringinga boat in the underworld.

sifn

to spin Wb IV 293 (9-13)OK DG 464,6

jA-

ol

& is depictedat Beni Hasanasone of the preparatoryprocessesto spinning then [Beni weaving , 3 I; A=A, kalso a paintedscenefrom Saqqara,5th D. tomb of Her-n-kauand SekehmHathor , shows EL->A ý P [Quibell Saqqara 1907pl.66 no.21; in the and die action is describedas c=3 jL , , A^~ Id ,, P j Tomb of Daga at Thebes, man sits on the ground and pulls at something HasanII pl.IV a seatedwomanholdsfibres in her left handandpulls at a massof yam ?

[Davies, Five Theban Tombs pl. 35]. Moret translated this as 'plait papyrus fibres' (often with dt ' payrus plants) [La Vie Privde p.76-771and thus Bidoli in his description 'flechten' [Fangnetzep.66a] ; '' Faulkner has 'to weave' [FCD 248 after Caminos Lit Frag. p. 131. Ile

-91, "A described as ,I cý%ýJ .' process

complementaryto msn where a women disentanglesa massof yarn, at Beni Hasanis clearly spinning however [H.Ling Roth, Ancient Egyptian and Greek Looms, Bedford, 1978- different khtpublicationsof,scenein tombof Khnumhotepp.4-51. In non-descriptivetexts : MuK Rs. 2,1

'making in f bsf tw. m an msn m mitt

4. *ct -r": 2% Aftý -1 amulet; V Rs. 6,1 greetings to you (amulets)

3st msn n Nbt-hwt Here.

though the termssrh and msn are borroweddirectly from the real world of preparingthings to be' force in requiring two processes they are used a ratherartificial way, as woven, -perhaps - which can irjýbe allocatedto Isis and Nephthys[c f. Erman, MuK p.37-38'to spin' and 1,5 c-4='-

n.t

J650

m-bt msn.t mbtbt .-- or mnt]. At Edfu the term is always usedwith msn : mnht cloth W -4-

also 1165, ; C30

122,11

by Isis msn by NephthysI

also VII 99.9

her own hands 131.12 ; bringing the boxes of cloth mnot ,

by Isis with by Isis VI

nwy C30

248,16. This use can be traced to the Mother and Child amulet ritual and also to the Ritual of Amun: by Isis= XXX, 6 and Rituels dAbydos 11 and maybe connected with the

cloth

tying up of cloth in knots as a protective measure. Also : the net of Min used by Horus in the fight against Seth is -c"=-3 471

and msu by

Hathor for him VI 79,8 [JEA 30 p.6woven spun]. ... Originally 4n could have been the twisting of flax or papyrus stems to break them and extract the fibres which were then spun and this is the action depicted in tombs.

slfr

to spread Wb IV 294 (8-15)

P c::3 I* At Edfu : the sun -C=P

sIrw

t3wY In if m 'Spreadsthe Two Lands with clectrwn' 1518,7.

linen Wb IV 295 (13) to 296 (2) Pyr. D.18

This word for linen , or things madeof linen is well attestedfrom early texts [cf. FCD 248 for it linen in Edfu but to to at seems refer cloth only rarely where used mummification:occurs spelling] I

Shentayet Osiris live ibt text, makes m nhh mr4t and

with her bandagesH

213,8[col Cauville,, Osirisp. 108"mdelettesl.

s9rt

sanctuary=isrt WB IV 549(1)GRholyof holies

Ile termfor a sanctuary sl - *- C3 occursat Edfu: theking opensthe sanctuary h3Lk .'youseemy majesty,I seeyourimage,openthedoorof thesanctuary of my shrinebefore, you and_... IV, 207,.7 (processionof gods) ; the king Or -I_'.

dc%

m

orte who ýý ,,.

in thepalaceIV 244,4-5[Cauville Osirisp.124chapelle] giveWetjesetto Horus', Sees mysteries ,

1651

-$ 'raise his beauty in ý 4=0

S99t

=6 C-3

1163,2.

a sistrum Vb 111486(19) to 487 (6) MK J-]P f, DG 46513 iiI

sKgtis an onomatopoeic term for the musical instrument which derives from the ancient expression ýapyrus' [Pyr. §385a] - the shaking of the plants and the sound created, plus the' s99'w3d'to shake the connection with Hathor, would make sUt a natural term for the sistrum [c f. Gennond , Sekhmet p.263-4 ; in general , LA V 959 ff T aý C=, Sin. 269 [GNS 1031 m3 =6

; Ziegler, Instruments p.31]. The earliest example of the word is in ýr-j oil ý a naos type sistrurn.

The offerings in which the sistra feature are the sDtp-Shmt texts, the ir and the sh'-Shm, where the sistrurn offered is either the arched WW

f

Y+

'playing the sistra7

or naos type . In the latter ritual

the word is written in various ways and is primarily performed before a goddess, usually Hathor. The most frequent offering is ir

I?

for Ha& 1 190,11-17 (parallel to a menat offering) ;1

3 ? 7, 447,13-448,2 ; 1523,4-13 and written in full ir -w- r.-3s:

P ý? to Hathor 1528,4-10 ; Ir

If(? T (T 154,15-55,6 ; possibly V 194,9-195,5 ; also for Isis and Nephthys 1 101,4-15 ; ir

for

five aspectsof Hathor (Nekhbet, Sakhmet, Bastet, Wadjet and Satis) 1153,10-154,13 ; for Nekhbet and Horus , as the mother of the king 1307,17-308,8 where the king is before a table With the two types of sistm and two menats upon it (pl. 30b). In all casesthe king holds two

type sistra

before the goddess. The offering is written as ir

11166,4-12; Tefhu IV 144,8-145,3 ; Nut IV 300,13-301,7

IV 357,2-13 ;V 78,16-79,11 ; VII 104,4-16; 174,5-1ý; 305,10-306,5 ; Vill 142,7-143,2, and also ir

'f

ý:

111134,4-16; VI 283,16-285,2 ; VIII 45,11-46,4.

In this case the king holds one of each type of sistra in each hand and also has on his head the Double crown (pl. 55,105), As ir

White crown (pl. 77), triple atef crown (pl. 92) and complex crowns (pl. 152). T sistra ; I' Isis and Nephthys 1 162,12-168,3 , pl. 23a king holds two

ý 500,13-501,4 (pl. 35c) ; or ir

1372,4-373,2, king holds two,?

(XII 326) ; ir

king

has one of each type IV 282,14-283,8 (pl. 89). The offering is also introduced as s'ý'

+

on a pair of columns in the Court (1), the king wears

1652

firstly the Red thenWhite crownsand offers

(damaged)V 258,3-13

and perhaps

pl. 133and V 205,17-206,10pl. 131. One scenewhosetitle is missingis mostlikely to be a sistrarite V 372.11- 373.3andpl. 141 ; one damagedtext /////M ?

for Hathor king holdsboth typesof sistra111267.10-268.2 77. pl. ,

The offering of the sistrais alsocombinedwith the offering of the menatnecklace: rd it mn't -

ýý ?n

mwtf 150,9-16 (XI 231, menatand naos sistrum) ; Onk mn't

296,16-297.5(plA5a) ; and in one text the king brings 'ntyw and-cm,

?

?

for MY H

playsthe sistrafor

Hathor,wherehe holdsa sistr-olnonehandandthreecensersin theotherV 369.12- 370,8(pl.141). In all textsthe king actsasMy the musicianchild sonof Hathorandhe playsthe sistrato calm the . goddess,drive awayall herrageandmakeherhappy.He alsosingsandthegoddessbecomespeaceful and non-destructiveso that shegrantsthat all peoplesing to . ado:- ind praisehim and that he is protectedfrom harmanddisease.Colouris importantin expressingchangesof emotion- the raging goddessis red (for examplebrst red eyed)andbecomesIon Mue faced , that is 'happy and the king is also saidto sw3d t3wy 'makethrive the two lands'andliterally 'to maketheTwo Landsgreen'(a good',happycolour). In the texts, thoughs9t can refer to any type of sistrumor both sistra . it can speciricallybe the naossistrurn which is written as the determinativeof the word : musicis playedby 1528,10; the king brings in his right handand

out fully : Onwt '?? nbt

194,11; the king has CXM

to drive awayangerIII 66k5 andpl.55 showsthis to be the case.Had" 1ý andmistressof

is said to be Lady of (f

andsmdV

ATO

Y nbt

f

1372,16-17(or vice versa)and this can be written' cgg

1153,17 ;nbtnwt

f `_-' 'z3 c Onwt 1523,11 ; Onwt C= -F

111134.15;nbI

373,2 ; in an offering combinedwith the menatsheis onwt

P

1167,16;

(T

bqt ubt

V

150.15.

In the processionto the roof of the templeat the New Year four priestsgo up the stairwaywho,, hold, alternately CLO

and

and in one of the accompanying texts a priest says, "I hold

to drive away all rage with c3p C=

0 38n Ir 1569,34 ; the queenalso and pl. m &Ut)

(note the alliterative qualities of sf da imb

andbrings

beforegod 1570.11and

9 pl.38o. Throughoutsuchpacificationtexts

AA (111130,6 for sotp-sbmt also example) may reaclas

and especially as object of ir 'play...'.

Wb alsorecordsa verb 99'to play the sistrum'from Late and.GR texts(Wb 111487,7and 8) but .1 331and333quotedhereareuncertain. The sign usedin the writing of wordsfor sistra

is a stylisedandabbreviatedwriting of the

actualsignwhich isýoftendetailedandornate.

road, path . way

S99t

Wb IV 296 (12) GR The word Oft occursoftenat Kom OmboandEdfu in scenesof theking leavingthepalaceto go to rn w'b his path is purified IV 51,13 ; mk

the temple a e-

msb3 your path is floodedwith joy IV 54,7

.--0-

ect.

Cc=

A b1h m

sg.ti r st-wrt your path is clear

to the GreatPlace111113,6; the standardsmakesacred cm= CM

P

his path KO 165,72; protect

KO 1143,188.

4ýimn m WIL st3 nt hwnw In the pehu text for the Sma-Behdetnome mnh h3.f -'*ý , .. lot4.

*t lot

IV 36,1 ;-

(L

sim Dum. GI IV 123. Montet consideredthat this was the adjectives1%

1'-,. C, determinative lacds'and that"t, so that mnb sff wasentre without a provided the word forroad', thus'road hidden with payrus. Originally sUt was a covered path in the papyrus marshes[K8mi XIV 1957 p. 107]. Gardiner took sggt as the word for 'road, 'its ways hidden in the trackless papyrus' 9 [JEA 30 p.531. The parallel text in the Court has exactly the same sense but uses different words , which make the Naos text comprehensible

--1P ILr ihy. f

tbn m k3-hnw , without

-"0At V 24,10-12. instance In the this adjective and word mtn replaces &Xgt

1 is a road hidden

in the papyrus.

sXt3

to hide, conceal, makesecret Wb IV 296 - 297 (18) Pyr.

Causativeof 90 andmuchusedat Edfu Transitive: Horus raises heavenand

; Ptah 'b-pt

Ka -ft

19=

3ht 1157,2; :t: jV

- 'cT 56,14.19 ; Khonsu -cm"

"' " V: f n. .

he hasmadesecretit paths1163,14

(shrines) which contain the divine image sbmw

hwt-sbqt 1361,3 ; the place of Horus

shm. f hides

1654

his image 165,16 ; Horus

bides his ba 131,16. The

sYm.f 1160,14 ; Horus

sun god hides his form in the following way : Imn jLt. f

4W

his body conceals his flesh with the fire of his eyes' 1304,8 ; Honis .

m ubt Irty 'hides EV sw m hhf

in his flame hides himself his form from gods and men IV 71.16 irw nLrw rmL malces secret r -ft .

I `-ý ; Fir e-

frcxn god and men 1198,17.Mieý

hideshimself 154,12 ; god

beamsof the sunare so bright that they concealthe form of the sun- if one looks at the sundisk it cannotbe seenbecauseof thelight. is alsonecessary Concealment for thedead for in this way theyareprotected: thecalvesaredriven , A-1 0'76 "'? "'*is from (r) 'your foes 178,10 hidden body Horus d3t 9==3 39,& your over the tomb, -. jr-jr =x ma dt. f hidesthe underworld(tomb)to hide his (Osiris)body1170,7 ; the necropolis 111-is hiddenfrom all foes1102,1-2. Priests:

. ýý a .4

=p

imnw n Msn who makesecretthe hidden

flags of Mesen1557,13-14. In a pun :a goddess-C3M4"4 rX3

Ab 04%

Irw r l1w mdw w rnA pfy n

you have hidden the image from harm in that your name of Shentayet11 15,11.

Secrecyis known by thosewho have been initiated or who are particularly wise and it is an important part of scienceand religious beliefs. Officials are,Ory-sW as are gods, doctors and astronomers.Templeshave secretrooms and imagesand the godshave hiddennamesand forms. Knowing secretsor knowing things about somethinggives the knower power and influence especiallyin magicalcontexts,while being hiddenor secretgivesthat thing or pcrsonan advantage over what is easily perceivedand also protectsit againstharm, corruption or impurity. This is thereforeessentialfor the dead,their corpsesandtheir tombs- theyhaveto be hiddcnto escapeattack' and defilement.(GeheimnisLA H coL510-513with referencesfrom Cr andPTs which provide the' basisfor theEdfu texts].

slO

semt (adjective) Wb IV 297 (19) BD

Also,ai Edfu in epithets In the'nwneof i geni

194,6.

. 'discrete br sgt3-%nbi of east', this is someonewho is reticent and does not'reveal the secret

- 1655

knowledgewhich he possesses : seeinggod , the king is a waabpriest and not revealwhat he hasseenIV 55,1 king is

who doei

sametext IV 55,4 : in the New Yearprocession, the

iL 'who seeswhat are hidden'(imnw) 1570.17 [see de Meulenaere ,ýMel.

Grapowp.220 nn. 3,5,61. Adjective: god 4--t

SW

1163,11. secret names %%I

secret Wb IV 298 (1) to 299 (13) Pyr. DG 465,5

rA

-*jý

Noun derived from the verb s913. Secretsbecome known by those who are permitted to know them and this is shown by the verb rh or lq 'to enter, be initiated' : the chief priest says 'q 3ýý . Sý -:

569,14 ; priests Iq br

1 enter the secretsof those in WeteJestI

enter the secretsof the Lord of nomes (Osiris) 1569,8. Ile extent of

secrecy is given in a recipe for making l3t-njr

for the god's body

-0,- 3ý

,

pw n m33 n

gEZý' it is in hearing by any god Il 214,8 ; of a god; sdm nLrw nb secret, no seeingor sp-sn n rb. s VI 22,9.

m33 n sdm =pp x

In general : when the sun rises he hides

of heaven 11163.

An epithet of the king in the Opening of the Mouth rite is

m stp-s3 who sees secrets

in the palace IV 244,5 (from the late period statues, it is also an administrative title Cauville , , Osiris p. 125 n. 1 with references). Pry-sW

'he who is master of secrets' [Ibrahim, Kingship p. 186-7 ; LA 11 col. 510-1

Helck

Beamtentiteln p.43 Qa title taken from the administrative sphere and used in religious and ritual contexts. The title occurs rarely at Edfu as a title of the king : in a text for clothing the god with funerary clothes, he is

IV 122,11 ; garland offering

*P, \

.

iqr of the winged disk IV

for one of the it is Otherwise title 111347,10. a hieroglyphs of A Year New in the procession :-,-: is Edfu listed in the plural among the other priests priests at and 356,2 ; in the library he is

1555,3 96)

1540,3 (pl. 37b line is two of cloth he caskets with shown ... carries cloth , 4. 591\ The : 37e). (pl. iqr m wdb pr-h' 1544,7 e-it, lot W

processionlike the lectorsreciting1554,9.

go along in the

isss

A text in the library with instruction to priestsýlist the categorieswho work in the temple and amonb.;t them

taw-ftr

w'bw-'3 ,

and

4-

0

'are third in the list , though this is not

necessarilyan idication of rank 111360,12-13.

image

SW

Wb IV 299 (14-16)GR s9t3 is usedoften at Edfu , it is the secretimage of a god : Horus is 10 n rh -:5=Ny-- secret, no-one knows his form 1521,8 ; none knows :nl

31t *ý- in his f(xm to bum incense1347.5: heaven holds

-.0-

I 63a -.a prkst comes to Horus

$is 4%

of Osiris is guardedby bqn geniil 167,1 ;

of Aten and Khepri H 1,8.12.

With adjectives: Horusrisesin heavenin --A-ý'43W-

his greatimageof the falcon IV 10.11

n s3b-%wt IV 13.8 ;I see the falcon in IV 71,5-6 ; sim.text sb3q. 1 sl3 ni ,

says the king in seeing god IV 54,15.

In the plural s1t3w are the images of gods in the temple : temples hides (thn)-3--1,, 111 of the Ennead IV 13,12 ; people bend their arms to -3!ý*

of gods IV 19,6 gods settle upon

112,4-5. IVIH Wb cites only GR examplesand it is in wide use at Denderaand Phil= The word can also be used in a more general way to mean 'form, body' : in the fining the eye usually the phrase m-110 'in its form' it used', but once in an offering of m 11ointmcnt, 9pr wjJ3 t r

-4

.=

in its form images in the their eye are sacred = -equip .....

X-

their forms I

276.8-9.:

AM

'.,,

field Wb IV 300 (4) GR

Onereference: in the Tentyritenomethe field or land is geographicaltextsas =3

SIO ý---, *w of brcaýWb IV 300(5) GR

IV 177.6-7;

ut

1 339A *,written in the V 111.1-2.

1657

'c=%

Wb citesonereference: in a list of bread asproduceof theearthin general , x. for king VI 28,13. the ', 0,10

hair

S%d

Wb IV 302(9) GR Yv1bhas only one reference: Osiris is long of beard, km headed! I 149,8-9. Th

seems clear but more difficult

she is 'Lady of dancing , 'VII

94a.

th dam-

bsbd tp black haired and blue

in a text for presenting beer or wine to Hathor ,

ýcL

the abomination of her majesty is s9d

Like other tems foF'haie this may be a euphemism for'sadness'and

mourning'.,

hairband

s9d

Wb IV 301 (3-10)Pyr. s!fd is first mentionedin the Pyramidtexts,is red in colour (Jms)andcomesfrom the greatIDt I

C=

=g-

P = 0r Pyr. § I 147a. Later as the deceasedsails in heaven he has , da-

idmi cloth from the Eye of Horus §1202b-c. In later funerary literature ,

-

of green is for the

head or other parts of the body (BD Budge 34 -.46,3 Naville). The word is also written c= , ý -,

Jdquier describes the 'diadem' as a band which kept the tressesof the wig in place on the head. .

Ornaments could also be attached to it for decoration for example the uraeus or lotus flower. , Originally a red band ad could also be made of metal. It is rarely shown on coffins but when it is 'it is a circle with alternative white and grey elementsseparatedby blue bands it is closed by a red clasp , and a knot and the two ends come away from it

JO

Wrises p.43-47]. On the head of the king

the band has a uraeus and it is a mark of his kingship. In particular the seshedmay be originally a Libyan tribal headdressand came to be shown on the atef crown or on the Abydos reliquary of Osiris, knotted at the back. It is like the archaic ankh sign

J-

knots the the and of the power magical and

de Deir el Medineh Fouilles Bruyere by life [discussed sign ensuresprotection and maintenanceof , , is Amun Ritual In god of whrn the for 180-18 I 176 1934-5 p. the origin of the crown]. and p. ,

. Ica-

Shed festival here for the Amun with kingship connected of as a sign of the , ,

Rituelsp. 131n. 1 [Moret. XVII, 2]. headband ; in is he the srd here renewedandcomesroundagain he has his heb-sed he band is the when robes king on and Goyoncommentedthat the shownwearing

1658

citesa text a Edfu wheretheking is so dressedwhile Thoth inscribesthe festivalsandthekinship for the Idng XIV pl.DXCIV [Confirmationp.87-8 n.334]. Chassinatremarkedthat in the smn-gwty &on Edfu 10 the headband, thoughthe accompanyingscenedoesnot the replacesthe ritual at showthe cloth band.The text notes

VI 55,9 as part of this rite and

is attachedto this your image(of Horus)pl. 145[RdE 5 p.68 0]. In the protectionof the body ritual ,I knot for you a knot -

nwt p3qt VI

Lj

300.1 - here the knot being the important element[Ghattas Schutzp.55 nA Binde filr Zauber sprUche].s9doccursin connectionalsowith offerin9s of cloth Hedjhotepmakes

'S as his handiwork1127,6 ; mrt cloth box offering, the king says,'You

heartand creates

VI 248,13(pl.152 Ist reg. showsthe king with the bandon his wig

haveunited with

4"-

-LJ, tP is There the actual offering one of : atef crown). s)(d ms p3 " underan

receivethe Good

Or of pq3t cloth VI 227.3 it is describedas ,

Year V 226,13ff and the Idng brings ffPf

cloth in his

Je f C:-. 'goodyear,joyful year yearof health yearof millions and yearsof .

100,000sVI 227.1. The offering is madeto Hathor who grants the king millions of years and eternitiesas king'of Upper andLower Egypt. Pl.131(8th col.) showsthe king in an ordinary wig holding

IT,

for Hathor.

At Dendera, the connectionbetweenHathorand the sId is strong: sheis mistressof u DH 100,9; and lr-ýpt rite beginsm nA ti-k

'I

it hasboundyour brow D 11112,12-113.1

feathersattachedandthebandaroundit (pl.117).7le Double holds king the crown with the up also diademherephysicallyunitesthe two crownsand thusat the Sodfestival is the physicalsymbolof 544-51. Culte II [Alliot p. unification , C.. is his breast Min, Maat be this : on of Two examplesmay not word 405,16-17; in praisinggod, Horusreceiveshis eye as

a-

is on his brow 1

and appearsas Upper Egyptian

king 1393,4. Is this s9d or is therea word swt - White crown . perhapsas an abbreviationand corruptionof n swt.

slfd "ý,,

to whistle ýý-

A,

'

IV 301(1-2)GR Wb citesonly Edfu examplesandtheworddescribesthenoiseof theharpoonwhenthrownandwhen

U59

it sticks into the body of the hippopotamus: female hippopotami do not give birth when they hear ge- IV -0-g( -"-I

n bmt. k the sound of whistling of your harpoon VI 161,13 [JEA 29 p.6

whistling]. With preposition m: harpoon

im. f hfty pfy n RA 'enters into him' that foe of

:0

your father[JEA 30 p.121. The origin of the verb is not clear - it seemsto denotean action of the harpoonas it movesfast 'enteringfoe' andthe actioncreatesthenoiseheardby hippopotami.The verbAd (Wb IV 300,10-12) 'flash' of stars(FCD 249) is perhapsthe ultimate sourcefor this refers to the flash of light on the harpoonbladeas it goesthroughthe air -thoughssd mayalso be onomatopoeicin origin. C9_ i ifdw. f X3s where sYd means I go ,

sVd as a verb of motion : Horus b3b ... 0"n.

fast in the four parts of the earth' in parallel with other verbs of speed111116,15-16.The connection

betweenlight and speedis madeclearin a further text at Edfu : the Goodyear --t 548,10 perhapsshouldbe ,

-i6ccc, with .

A '=3

'se Germond 106,15 D VIII reads as an error; ,

d6placeen dclairaneand readsthis as smd. Theword mayredd sYd'to flash paseof light thus'to , go fast' , derivedfrom theearlierterm 'flash'of starlighe , so the goddessflashesin malcinglight'. Howevera word smd (Wb IV 146,5-6) Late maybe related: (Saqqara)ASAE 17,1917p. lap,

crocodilegenie-

-A

everyday ; Urk 114,11

A

U6 Ma

of a W'Awi

rush throughforeign landsbeing alone(from An.Lex.). The usesare clear and this term is usedat Edfu too in cosmogonicaltexts:

m-' r sn.nw hr m -wnwt VI 323,11 ; ir

psdt m-ht. sn VI 329,1 (from Germond Sekhmet p.76n.a). may be read as m from mb,, so smd I is a confused form of an older verb sYd(perhapswhose true meaning has been forgotten) s9d 'flash of There could be confusion of

and

and thus v-(

a star'. The connection with the crocodile is also retained and in the Saqqaraexample sXdcould refer to the fast movement of the crocodile.

s9d

window Wb IV 301 (14) to 302 (5) NK J, 3 99t 523,9 DG window -ý'3 Cr.608b; CED 260; KH 338 qoy! ý

1660

Egyptian windows are usually small and placed high up in buildings They are intended to allow air . to circulate and to give a small amount of lightý a practical purpose alluded to at Edfu : sbd styJ m -'"

At

-his beams give light by the window 1574,1-2. As an opening in a building the window

g,r. C-3

alsoprovidesa point of contactbetweenwhat is insidethe building andwhat is outside,in termsof cult practice it is a meansof communication.'Me serdab'window' for exampleand windows of appearance providethis facility [LA H col.168-91.By meansof a window the king could comeinto contactwith his people- he would be in his palaceand appearat a window in order to receive prisonersof war and to watchtheir ritual executionor to rewardhis officials andadministrators[for thearchitecan-Adevelopmentof suchpalacewindowsseeN.de GarisDavies,ZAS 60,1925p.50-561. in thehypostylehall which connectswith the royal At MedinetHabuthereis a windowof appearance palaceon the other sideof the wall. This would allow the king to appearin the templeand takepart in its rituals andalso it would allow god to appear, in the form of a cult image, beforethe palace. At the window the king is the physicalintermediarybetwenpalaceand god in the temple.The king appearshereasthe sunandthewindowmayhavebeendecoratedwith gold [P.Harris14,12describes the complexwith its

c"-3

'A'-' t describedby U.Halscher DasHoheTor sl rv?i ,

von MedinetHAW Leipzig 1910pA8-55). By extensioncult templesalsohavedd wherethe god in the form of a sacredanimalor cult image appears.Heregod is adoredandinstalledin his office for all to see.At Philaethis wassituatedabove, the gatewayto thepylon [Junker, WZKM 26,1912 p.58-9andJEA 31 p.62 nA. At Edfu the s9dwasimportantin theCoronationof theSacredFalcon'at the temple.This combined both the kingship ceremoniesand also the selectionand installationto his post of the actualsacred falcon in the temple.The statueof Horus'chose'the new falcon in the nearbyTempleof the Sacred Falconand the bird wasthenbroughtbackto theForecourt, of the temple(1) andthenceup into the eastpylon to the roof of the main door betweenthe two wings of the pylon and this was called Window of theFalconor Window of Appearance.HereHorusdisplayshis new heir to thepeoplein the templeforecourtandbeforethepylons.After this thefalconwould becrownedan a block serekh representingin onebeingHorustheking andthefalcon. The ceremonywasheld on the samedateas BJRL 37 1954-5p.189-191). the Sedfestivalfor theking UFairman, sgd-n-b": at the Smn-lw' his majestyappearsin

VI 102,9; the Horus falcon is

1661

established hnt

**""' "`ý =,L-3 2ý

VIII 148,12. The king appearsin dd-n-sB

and establishing the sacred bird

at the beautiful festival of smn-iw' -tt.0>-

V Zr Er

in a pr-m-'o text IV 69,6-7. qý"2ý

also refers to this window

VI 93,11 ; Horus has millions of heb

VIII 110,2-3 ; the living ba is in

seds in

VII 25,14 C3

1352,2-3 ;a geni protects

living ba bnt

(perhaps the whole temple here) VI 76,2 ; in the procession to Mesen Harsomthus hurries to , --ttU C--3 d%

v

T"§4

IV 54,5 ; the enclosure wall is s3wy nV

door Y-W is the door of bringing meatto ij

C3

VI 6,7 ; the

SW

by the butcherH 159.11.

As the place from which the god watchesthe slaughterof foes : sbsb sbiw -

"=='

-.UIt-P-3

V,

297,6 [c.f. EdgertonandWilson Ifistorical Recordsp.27 from MedinetHabuandn.37aalsofor this , practice]. s%d-n-s3b4wt : the bas of Pe at the festival , 'raise up his majesty r-rwt s3b. *gwt VI 93,9-10 ; the king is on his throne in

l

-: -e C--3

n

at the consecration of meat

following the installationceremonyVI 153,5. The window is referredto as sl(d alone: living ba of Re in' falcon unites with %j

VI day 156,5-6 ; the every c-i

as lord of the serekh VIII 107,10 ; the falcon is Dr : g!:ý r-3

in

WetjesetVI 152,5. Wb notes that s1rdtis a shrine of the falcon (Wb IV 302,6-7 BD GR) but it is a secondary . meaningof s9d.

sq

to cut ?

c f. Wb IV 302 (11) At Edfu the verb sq seems to mean 'to cut'

hi popotam the harpoon is thrust at thepusr

fnd. f to cut his nose 11115.7 ; in the destruction of foes Hathor , _J

cuts out the heart of the

foe in Behdet Re IV 371,5. The first of these examples could be sqr (q.v.) and the second sq3 'to make high' , but more certain is : the king offers rnpwt

plants

n. 1 XEt) I plucked a

lotus Mam. 145,2. There is a much earlier term which may be related : Hotepy Nr. 17,6 (Wb IV 302,10 MK).

n. f Hnt Mn-nfrt

Hamm.

1662

sq-ý'w

nameof a serpentguardiangenie. P AiL4t VVL is his 1360,5 = XH 324. In a hymn to Re the be to sacred said 4. ,

4 4L 0.4.

its name'oneserpentVU 305,andit is alsomentionedat EsnaIV 98,1 ; 254,1.Saunerona-anslates who assemblesthe body' [Esna V p. 106 n.dl and this is likely in view of its beneficent nature.

makehigh

sq3

Wb IV 302-303(17) Pyr. Causativeof q3 andused at Edfu Of the sky:

PA I

n.f pt for his ba 1357,14; the sky raisesup the god!s ba 1500,9 1199.7

the columnsof the hyp DStylehall

am high like heavenV 6,10.

Of voice (makeloud) : in praisingtexts .PA

jj

r Ort 1163.11 in giving food

v-- to the horizonVI 275,1-2. Hathor

bftyw. k raisesyour arms againstyour foes IV 371.6.

Ar

7o exale : the king

b3wofgodl254,5;

A LY

iwf. k among the gods by his singing 1231.13 ; king 4

f3wof godsof Mesen.1541,4; sq3 nfrw of godat timesof the day-

in incenseandlibation offerings1500,6; 503,6. W. IF -. 41 *ý Ij 'Makelong: the godsof Edfu A -,

_:-1 we makelong his (king) life IV 10.3.

causeto pourout , bring forth

sq'

Wb IV 304 (4-5)Med.GR Causativeof q' or q3' in a medicalcontext'to causeto vomie .

A.ýj &

[Wb MetL803,

Eb.7501and in GR texts it describesthe fields pouringout plantsafter the flood : 3hi s. rwds KO 1313,423,1 the srf flood is brought , pouring our (qs) plants ýr -1 n.k m imsn pouring out for you what is in them IV 336,8.

sqbb

,-

to cool Wb IV 3(ý (6) 305 (8) Pyr. KH 181 c-&Kßlf

'to spfinkle watee7

-P& ýj.

e'111,

J663

Causativeof qbb 'be coor andusedat Edfa- of partsof thebody: beeris brought-

PAJ /I --.

hr. k to make your face cool 1467,4-5 (thus'makercioice'afterwb). 0 Of the heart:

ib. t with water D IV 6,5.

Q

-4-

Of fire : Thoth who brings back the eye /I

-r-r

-,

J+ rYu Zý

P JkQ Eye Re) 1116,3 Tanenet /1 the 7 ; of

cools her fire 1312,4.

--73 A placecontainingwine andbeeris j; 2 r,.

sqn

'cools the fire (that is the rage of

cool place1'443,14.

make strong Wb IV 306 (1-3) MK

Causative of qn : in the name of the king

strong1517,6-7; god

sqn

PýI

4 V- -I"j -tt-

Lady of Sais makes him Nt nb-sw Neith ,

Dm.k on the battlefield VIII 143,11.

fat, enrich make ., Wb IV 306 (6-7) GR

Causativeof qn 'befae,Wb citesexamplesfrom Edfu andKom Ombo.In all casesat Edfu theobject of the verb is an altar or offering table :I createfowl to -

-Oor-T h.k 1111.6-7; -ir

P IV 46,11 ; with b3w portions of with fat geese1476,6-7 ; with stpw of cattle '4zr.0, U P AU 1467,8 K'O 162,66. In the title of an oxen 1 112,19-113,1; with cattle and geese XýToffering , stpw portionsare consecrated and. -0'

sqn

for his mother1490,5

to harm Wb IV 306 (4-5) GR

Causative of qn 'harm', only one reference in Wb of the killing of Osiris in. n. f n. k sbiw 1 225,9.

sqr

to strike , hit Wb IV 306 (10) to 307 (11) Pyr. cL DG 525 s'k' to smite , wound Cr. 618b; CED265; KH 343 blow, wound

/

1664

11if has the Coptic is Ow which the meaning the always and shows, word as sqr synonymous with , have It Edfu. is foe in death term the the can a wider this of at the main use of a and usually results application than this [FCD 2501. sbi n wd3t VI 142,13 ; and to strike

To strike foes (often with alliteration of s) : king .4

PA )-I Mn snttyw IV their heads , as in the classic form of ceremonial execution by the king 0,4, Y 0, 30,6 IV 30,6; tpw Mew your knife 1174,14 ; enemies are fallen on the ground tp. sn r--

.0

VI 112,4.7be weapon used is specified: your foes also VII 62.10 ; the king hurts the harpoon to

n s3bt. k by your knife V 53,7 AA 3ms

m bILA VI 313,34 ;

fnd. f 11 115,6-7 ; sbiw. k 9ý*

235,6-7. Also: IV Pe Mesen Horus of and of

,a

^-%-^

-M

1w r. k I strike one who

attacks you VH 201ý5-6 m-sqr

sbi-n-wWt

1113,5

m

also H 75,2

Sim. VH1 105,12. The phrasesusually occur in slaying foe texts . or in the offering of meat protions , representing the destruction and butchery of enernies. Other things can be struck. there is the ritual of sqr-bm'striking the ball'( see-km3 and Borghouts JEA 59,1973 p. 114-149] where a ball representing the eye of Apopris is Struck with a wooden stick and thus destroyed 162,5.9

UV T 'I

k -"d-, IV 149,4 ;

t'

t2

IV 305.6

so

VI 313.6.7 - the scenesshow the action of

_P

it is destructive [pLs 16,151 87 901 Dendera Edfu both a action. and and and at striking, . IntheMyththechorus

--0-A> -Wilt --

tb n 'we beatour dnuns for you' VI 83.4.

in the workshopof one of them it is said Ir In the texts describingthe substances , Idt. f m tiYps if it is struck , its smell is of tishepsH 207,8. -Justas #w can be an act of consecration, wherean offering is touchedor hit in order for it to be in be this way : of the wdb offering also can used sqr offered, for your ka IV 46,5 ; sim. consecrated

PA Pad;

texts)171,17 ; in the templededication

k3.k it is

'R--70 wdb as the tribute of Dcsdes(both wine dt

:

ND I

'for his ka V 5.6 ; the sm3.wr bull

Aa&. it ashis handiwork(food on the altar) 1472.12-13. -.. -consecrates Thereis alsoa ritual calledsqr-t-Ddt 'striking (consecrating)white bread'. perfosmedfor Tboth

1665

172,15

-4

t

1477.14 VII 70.2 for Hathor '--> 0.4

-c=-

VIII 108.8 -.for Horus H 175,4. In the latter two

the king is always 'heir of Thoth'. The offering seemsto be connectedwith the relationship of Thoth to the Eye of Horus for the bread is the 'White Eye ofjJorus', but it is also a real food consecration and Thoth makes well the body of the king and grants him the kingship, the Double crown and the Two Lands while Hathor and Horus , grant food to eat and the land producing more produce than there is sand.The agricultural nature of the rite is emphasisedwhere the king wears the atef crown [pl. 42b , 35b] but for XI 241 he has the Red crown and two plumes. All scenesshow the king holding up

on one hand and raising the other

before his face in adoration. The rite occurs at Dendera also CD IV 82,18

1

T -c"2z,

11190.16 ; VII 117,2 and Mam. E

76,13 - listed by Derchain-Urtel [Thot p.238] who notes that the offering of white bread always' emphasisesThoth as the ritualist

Lhry-ýb) and as one who appeasesthe gods [Traunecker-Goyon

Une Chapelle de Thoth in press p.224 nA8 and p. 1201.The ritual is attested at least from the MK , [Louvre C 13] and is well known from NK temples [ Abydos - David, Ritual, index p. 344 and p.263 Oconsecratingthe white bread' - the bread is brought as Eye of Horus carried by Thoth - so the king acts as Thoth]. A scene at Beni Hasan shows a man kneading dough and this is labelled

0

1

h3d BHH7-, V

so sqr in this phrase could actually mean 'to knead! (translation after FCD 250) and also in the Red Chapel of Hatshepsut [Lacau-Chevrier, Hat.Chap. index pA34]. Wb records

-,AW-

nhp. n. k nirw

[Stundenwachen p. 101 1 writes this text as sqr. k

1 214,8 ( sqr

Wb, IV 308,

-4).

Junker

On k3. k strike the tambourine

for your ka from a comparison With MD IV 73 so the term seems to be an example of sqr 'to , , strike'.

sqr-'nb

prisoner,captive Wb IV 307 (12-19)OK,

Literally'onewhois struckandlives' or 'onewhois for striking- alive' andthereforethosewho Ceremonial I Execution [Schulmann, for brought pp. execution ceremonial arespecifically

1666

The word occurs from the OK and refers to captives taken in wargefesselte zu Erschlagende!'tied up for ritual slaughtee. shown on royal monuments from the Narmer palette onwards, and perhaps comparable to an Akkadian phrase ana karasim . In fact some of thesepeople may have been used'as foreign labour [LA 11304 and notes for captives in general ; also Bakir Slavery p. 109 ff. ]. , The word is rare at Edfu : an oryx is slain the lwutyw-sttyw ,

am

P AS

H 75.7. '-'

sqr is the ceremonial ritual where the mace is brandished- but not used - and so die prLwner of war is returned to life, he is thus a living-prisonee [P.Kaplony Rollsiegel I p269 n.483 and for the . . epithet sqr MDAIK 20,1965 p.41 n.5 from p.401.

unbolt

sqr

Wb IV 308 (2-3) D.21 . Late. GR The verb is derived from sqr 'to strike , this is also a ritual act of unbolting the door of a gods 9W rl db* Stb m irt. tjr but in die Amun Ritual shrine.Wb cites : Mut Ritual 11 10 . 111,9"

AS rA is transcribedby Moret as

the Mut Ritual word seemsalso to be W. The

is Usually from determinative Ptolemaic is the texts therefore the so attested of verb only word CMr. . P ýj king door in the the that the ritual of opening shrine , =A

n Nwt 'opensthe doors of

die horizon' 140,8 (XI 222) andalso in the sameform at Dendcra: DIII 76.9 ; 11156,1*,112,9and Philae- Osiris Z'r.3, -)c-A n.k sb3w n d3t opensfor you the doors of die underworld Photo 1591-2; andalsoDend.Beleg.-,

to sail to go

sqd I

Wb IV 308 (7) to 309 (8) Pyr.

causativeof a verb qd 'to go round!andthe usualway to expressmovementby boat [Jones,Glossary p. 225]. It is usedat Edfu : of the sungod

Ii*,

% 'sailing in the weseIV 16.10-.the rn m3nw -A

shesailedwith her son ..'. VI 21.3 ; of a canal

goddessIsis

favouriteplaceIV 26.2 ;a standardin procession

r stk (alliteration of s) 1539,8. It

I ý ! in Myth land 71oth be the n-1w : says on or sea equally of going can used r-3w.f in-iw

An

land have f 3w. the travelled, whole we not mw r

travelledthewholesea? VI 128,5-6(afterJEA 21 p.35).

-A

to his

'.A0 n0 have we not

1667

hns §rp (purifying with incense W

In puns : the king as a child of Horakhty pellets)IV 216,6.

sdqt

journey sailing , Wb IV 309 (9-15)

The infinitive of sq&ls used as the object of certain verbs such as ir

pr and at Edfu wd : in the

'm m'ndt IV 26,12.

7th LE nome the god N'y n'y m sktt

9ty3t master of sailing raised by

In a Maat offering the king as the son of Thoth is' ,

IV 76,2 and in this context it may reflect the role of the king as the one who steers the sun boat. It could equally well read'master of sailors'however (Wb IV 309,16-18 has Imy-r sqdt). In the name

452 11 n

waters of sailing , in the pun with sqd from the Myth for naming

places, which seemsto be a seanear or in Egypt VI 128,5-6 (reading mw-qd from BIFAO 55,1955 1M in includes Myth in VI 9,4 list I 15c) the the ;a of places visited also name p. and q TJ =r- P:% I KA-brt with the quay of

VI 134,8 [JEA 21 p.35 n.21.

Thausing and Holaubek originally suggestedthat mw-qd was the Euphrates and the phrase p3 ym '3 n Mwqd P.Harris 77,9-10, equated with the Red Sea by Brugsch DG 760, was the Persian Gulf I 8,1973 53-551. Ocean [GM Stork further p. and the Indian added that mw. qd written with

and

is the coastal strip of the Red Sea. perhaps near Qoseir [GM 9,1974 p.39-40]. Posenerimplied that the two phrases applied to the same area , but the Edfu texts do not really clarify the situation becausethe texts are mythological in nature [Mwqd V GM 11 1974 p.79]. , ýiA? A protective god of Osiris is called 1195,14 (Wb IV 310,4). it

A see isk particle

sk

to perish, to destroy Wb IV 311 (9) to 313 (10) Pyr. Smith, DemoticPapyri IIII p. 179s9Y

Z)il,,V-l

is destructive It the antonymof verbs. PTs Edfu from other as In use often though as the not and at , 'nb andrefersto utterdestructionanddeath,beingparaUel, often , to the useof ýtrn [Zandee, Death

1668

P.50-511. The intransitiveverb at Edfu is often usedin the negativen-sk : god protectshis priests F--1 P Come in 1382,14-15. incense libation 'JP15.9 dt IV peace-O and ; offering r n44 PT forheisHorus1147,2; of hm-sk 'be ignorantof, not Imow death': mostoften the king *A. A ro--+SPI Mesen (as a god) bm n. f VII 108,34 ; priestsat their posts 536,9 ; with mij ointment bm-n-k iwty-sk

's'cýF'Z- do not know how to die 1376,7. you A.A.A

is none of his dying IV 22.12 7f* there 13X .a 40 and no Otm. f VI 133,8.

: god in Nun lives for ever

ýrw-' makes festive the breast My +r Also: the foes of Horus bow down

n04 and are destroyed forever VI 89,7.

Transitive'to destroy: the divine harpoon P-ý% IV230,8-0; Hathor

-4-

sbiw IL3kw-ib n R' VI 333,4.

In the phrase ibm-sk referring to the circ=polar 01 offering , the king is like ='P

snlyw n.k it dcstroysyour focs for you

"f-

1ý

stars (q.v.) [Caminos, Ut. Frags p.44-51: in a md

for the unguent meanshe is always young and never dies I

376,10.

to wipe , to touch

sk

Wb IV 3 10 (11) to 311 (3) Pyr. Ile verb A is well attestedfrom the PTs onwards. Here the god the ka of the king §372d ;ýdk,

'R

lw( wipes ft

wipes your mouth §626b and

flesh of -

q PK= e

4r. k wipe your face §966a and 967b. The last text is about the services which the king does for Osiris when he lives again - he wipes his face and clothes him . 7bis must help to keep the dead god' incorporates Opening Mouth The dirt from free the this action ceremony of corruption. and pure and 32,33,36) (Hornung The term the the nos. touching. of rituals all scenes use or of wiping, H8 11 his fathees 33c (op. II [32c MundOffnung father the touching his and show son mouth; ciL of 85-6)

in his little ringer his father's touches the ; mouth with scene 36 the son r3 ;

four IbI stonesare touched to the mouth and eyes 36b (H 89). Hornung translatesthe term as'sweep is in 91 [Mundoffnung I dirt (ausfegen) the to and eyes mouth p. all remove which presumably ouf 36 from Tomb Rekhmire 32,33 the diagrams 93 dust ; of also scenes of and earth; and p. remove , Sethe Pyr. Komm. I p.88 ; IH 161 and writings p.94 n.91. .

J,

1669

At Edfu in the consecrationof the temple,wherethe Openingof the Mouth ceremonytakesplace, -*

Cr.549a; CED 236 ; KH 302 At Edfu

W

Harris,Mineralsp.205

-

appearsin metaphoricalphrases theprovisionsof the templeweremorenumerousthan

*0 IV 3a Nun is *, 3 ý2j cv: *, exactly123,7; the GreatGreen the sandof the shore providedwith qq. CM3 -. IV 46.1 is brought 3gb Sandwasalsousedin oneof theritualsof the foundationceremony.Oncethefoundationdeposithad beenplacedin a pit or trench,then cleansandwas pouredover the top of it, as a symbol of ritual purity and the fresh sandof the primevalhill [Weinstein,FoundationDepositsp.131.In the ritual 0.0.0. 535 foundation U 31.13(plAOb); strengtheningthe GreatPlacewith with preparingthe

2 16; pouringout CS G3 s .

clu, -* .

sand(w§3 91)and in return ýHorus gives the sand dweUersas,

servantsof the king M 107,2.

to y

cakes

At the festival of Edfu AEO 114 andH 233* ].

24 honeycakesare broughtV 132,7; 135,8[c.f.

1752

Y'WtY

type of vessel Wb IV 421 (9) OK-MK

In a column text, the X'wty vessels appear in two references close together They were used to . =A for from Sacred Lake, Pool HorusýS the the ritual purification of collect water falcon of gold is said to have begun (created?) thesevessels

11145,12,6c'

Il, 46,5-6.

In the Old Kingdom the Pty vesselswere lustration basins [Arch. Abusir I p.69 n.ql while the ewer f' du Buisson 'sand' which could be used as a, connected the word with was the nemset vessel. rty in determinative in [Vases 591. Ile 11145,12 four cleansing agent p. shows nemset vessels a shown here as a flat bowl or tray. 91y ritual vessels are associatedwith 4 protective goddesses: in a d?(rt vessel purification 4114 1,

yt come to your majesty, purifying your form with what is in them, one is the nurse in

Heliopolis, 2nd is Mehenet, 3rd is Bastet and 4th Eye of Horus, Wadjet IV 59 4. A text with the title litt im ýl 1. 31ELZS-ZL U 4a sw'b m

four vesselsapproachYour Majesty to purify Ilorid. here one

vesselis Bastet,one Mehenetin Heliopolis,oneEye of Horus- Wadjet,one is damaged111122.6. Theseare concernedwith purifying the king. templeand shrines.Also in connectionwith the LE aspect,theking canweartheRedCrown(c f. pl.61).

to cut in pieces Wb IV 415 (13) - 416 (10) Pyr., Ile verb V was largely replacedby I'd from the NK onwardsand in the Book of the Dead and Amduat it seemsto havethe nuance'to chop off [Zandee.Deathp.1534]. At Edfu : in a slaying Apopis text - the gntyw foe are cut up 90' A beforethe sanctuaryof HB (alliteration)VII 157,7 4 C55 similarly the king cuts up Xntyw (slaying the crocodile)V 169,9. It is possiblethat the sculptoror scribemadean error in copying the word and simply omitted at td. in hieratic be dot, little Edfu be so the word at accidentally,which would morethana should

slaughter, injury Wb IV 416 (11) - 417 (7) Pyr. DG 490

/, I ') 3L --'

A753

Tt is the substantive derived from the verb V lo cut up' (not to be confused with the verb I'd). Ile word mad as I'd has a number of variant orthographieswhich seemto derive from the sameidea. Ile most frequent sign is the backboneof an animal with attachedmuscle and ribs, or a stylised version of this, with or without a knife sticking into it; thus as det,of I't lust for bloodl? Ile

and

ýý

(sign list: see GG F41

43 beef F sp4t). of ribs -

noun is usually the object of the verb ir 'to do, to make' slaughter : in a chopping up the

ir VA in making a slaughter of those the water DI 4,3; -=, crocodile text -r.,,

of your foes IV 57,11;

I slaughter him (lit. I make a slaughter of him) (text for slaying Seth) V 90,7 ; in a killing the lb"ris heart text, the content at antilope As object of rdi As object of wdi

you cause

VH 324,1-.when Seth attacks -c=,!53 ýn

VI'55.6-7.

among the rebels V 52,15-16.

with the mace, the king puts its slaughter before god

'VH 15P.1-2.

The sign ly. and its variants is probably better mad I't and not Idt becausethere am instance'swhere Va his You in : see slaughter two the are used parallel

I

you are content with his massacre

77,13. In non-verbal sentences,I't forms part of the adverbial predicate : one who does evil to the king ZY 6 the king is JLr is (as) a massacre(Le. is slain) VII 213,16-17 ; one who does evil

under thý

k 262.14 261,5. VH VH king's the ; also50majesty of massaue .0ý9 is described 7heivy ibex, b dns In an offering text, the slaughterof antilope.oryx, as and ulls cUlk 1565,34;

16-17.T'hebutchergodsof Sakhmetweresentout to slaughterthe badand .

in a hymn to her sheis calledon to protectthe Icingfrom the

of her butchersVI 264,9

do not allow your massacreto prevail oviihim'VI'266,

Sim.

Sakhmetis onewho terrifies the godsby

&her

i4'-, ý"'

massacre'VI268,10*.,Isis tells the king that

c. 5 , V 1172,8 in king's is him, but folk the the'ey'es criinies of slaughter established the sun praise VI 2j. (tine the in of rebels and the sametext the offeredmjl ointmentputsslaughter In'thi eyes

%Tt

mineral? Harris,Mineralsp.182-3 '

I ml ý5 d% In the Mineml list is a kind of stoneor ochieousearth. VI 203,5.The substance

1754

to cut to pieces (to butcher ? kill? ), to chop off [Zandee,Death p. 1541

%'d

Wb IV 422 (3-17 MK

DG 492,6

,J

64-

Cr. 590b; CED254; KH330 ýjW1,JT,! tiWr-

tocut(off),

slay

I'd replaces 9' from the New Kingdom and may have derived from the confusion of 9' and Vt 'massacre'. The end result of the action is 'to kill' but the actual process involved is not clear. ý Originally as the determinative suggests-a ribvertebrae - it involves butchery and cutting up inty pieces of the enemy. It is possible that by Ptolemaic times the verb was simply a further alternative I

for Ur. In a text for the consecration 73,16-17 of meatofferings(stpw) foesarebutcheredca"da4VII jointing meatportionsfrom the foe. The title of a sceneis this suggests

'cutting up a'l

gazellefor his motheeandthe text goeson to describethe choppingup of foesbeforeWadjet and NekhbetI 309,16.7hesceneshowsthe king aboutto cut the throatof a gazelle(pl.30b). A similar API, for Nekhbet sceneshowsthe king cutting the throatof a gazellebut this is describedas ýJ 4! (alsoreadN ?) 1174,17andpl.40c. I Differentfrom this is anexamplewheretheking presentsa bow andarrowandthe bow is described as

CM 4

enemiesIH 135,14-15- this could be hardly'cut uV and shows datt'd

was also a geneml

term, for 'to slay. kilr. ý* cm Sethian animals are dispatIchedby this method: hippopotami ' ,,

ýý k

VIII 26.13-14 ; crocodile

VIH 34,14- both,of theseactionsaredisplayedon the pylon wherethe king is shownin -ý ,

theactof spearingthecreatures. !ý An examplewhich is uncertain: (tts-g4s) Horusgives the king his foes

in this land - may

be an exampleof X'd in the stative.V 187,4.

9WW

sunlight, radiance WbIV430(6)to431(12) Am t DG 348,2

MK verb-IV431(13)

GR

by g4re of sun

Cr.630a; CED 267 ; KH 357, sun 9ww %ww 'Shu!,the god. It may beý 'lighe At Edfu it is often difficult to differentiatebetween and

1755

that the term was deliberatelyambiguousto imply that theologicallytherewas no differenceto the Egyptiansbetweenthe two. P9 fww is associatedwith varioussun gods: Re - who rises'with

(or who shinesas/with

light/Shu) and fills the earth with gold dust IV 18,2; HB shineswith/as Horakhtyis

1473.3-4 Re

shiningin heaven,the godsseeby his light 1288,1;R-H as the disk shines in

the celestialvault as

VM 93,10;the sundisk is

rising and settingV 154,7.A text

describingthe templesaysthat whenRe appearsin St-Wrt the disk shinesand the templeis called , AabodeofShuV2,4. dN*. raqq Also Yww: Khonsu, is Khonsu the moon god, connected with V C'1 is

in heaven,the substituteof Akhty 1255,13;Khonsis the secondof Shu

VH I 11.

9-10. Peopleseeby meansof %ww

(d'

limit of the light: openboundaries-=,-

1471,12-13;VU 111.0-10above.Land is given to the Rc- R19-114,14; Horus

givesthe rww-land it

5,1 lww canalsobe connectedwith the eyesof goddesses .

comesforth when

Hathor opensher eyes111267.7.

Yw

to soarup / miseup Wb IV 431 (14-16) Pyr.

'! 4Cincense f. 328; 335 from '; KH 'to in ýPY = joytl+? '' c riseup also tioy Cr.668b. AtEdfu, Wb givesoneexample:

ýYV--

-'ý 22,8. heaven hyt he 1 to the r as noble child risesup

I correct. be Derchain This may actuallybe ty as thephrasetJrh to suggests more Y pt would seem ,, that the nameof Shuis derivedfrom this old verb 'to raiseoneselfup' so that Shuis one who raises himself WE 30.1978 P.57 ]. Ilis conformsto the functionof the god as'one'whokeepsthe sky In its place,he is an intermediarybetweenheavenandearth.

iw

to be empty, freeErom Wb IV 426 (6) to 427 (19) Pyr. DG 495,3 Cr.602 a; CED 258: KH 302'-ýýOYO', ýýGY61T .

1756

Yw follows the uses indicated by Wb which shows its long history from the Pyramid Texts to Coptic. It may be semantically lin ked to the god Shu - who is the emptinessbetween earth and sky -, but Derchain (op.CiL) rejects this as being an invention of later Greek speculative and metaphysical thought. To the Egyptlans the area between heavenand earth was not empty - it contained Shu and' Tefnut - light and moisture. In a positive sense- things are free from bad influences: Osiris the Watcher is 29,14 ; the Lord of Maat is free from

472-p'

-2x from sleep IV

confusion IV 34,5; Mehit gives the king drunkenness

ý,

C-free from hangover (sorrow heart) 1459,17. of .lp.

In doublenegativeideas thingsare= freefrom goodinfluences- thatis theyhavegoodinfluences §1-1113,2; No land is fiee of HB kcýr 119,10; no city is free no shrineis freeof his image from his name

(king) VIII 133,2;for foesthereis nc 1ý-. edorn-A-

le- from what Horus

doesin battle VH 110,11; the wadjeteye is put on the brow of the king thereis no freedomfrom herfor you 1152,8. In the phrasen-tp4w it seemsto meantiredness: 1t;4

in the staircasetexts to describethe" .

ý 11, -SPpriests'thereis no headfree (?) no feet are tired' 1513,12; also a year without 'b-nl3w tr free for his ka ? 1583,11. In the qualitativeuseit means'be lacking': saidof the king, 'complaints

arelackingin

your time 111143,15 Ccf. Junker,Phill 1 4ý8,18= n.23 sprw 9wt 'the unjust wail in your time, paralleledin the previousphraseby stwt-Or referring to thejudge. wherethe bias to claimantsis' mentioned]. In the nomecapitalSma-Behdet: no king is without his seat

J4e

-50-IV 35.9 .

The bird sign and pustulesign imply that 'be free from, lack!is a bad stateto be in - prcsumablyit originally wasmeantto refer to lack of goodthingssuchas food , clothes.

YW(W)

blanksheetof papyrus Wb IV 248 (5-12) MK

At Edfu the namesof the foesof theking areenteredon

blank papyrusV 134,1-2this would

then be destroyedin order to destroy the namesand thus the foes themselves.Whereasmore substantialclay execrationtextshavesurvived,if the destructionof the papyruswas successfulit is

1757

not surprisingno examplesof this havebeenfound in Egypt.7be word derivesfrom 1w 'be empty. ftW (in this casefrom writing). 9ww is found in medicaltexts [Wb Drog. 483 a blank leaf of papyrusis usedin a recipe] and at the destructionof Apopis his nameis written in greenink on a new blank sheetof papyrusand then destroyed- P.Br.Rh. 28,16; 29,13; 32,43; 23,6.

%WW

dry piecesof wood cf. Wb IV 430 (3)

In the laboratorytextsa recipeusingwhite wooddescribesit aswhmw like

dry wood

? of the d3rt treeH 207,10(FairmanMSS translatesthis as'foliage, only Wb reference);a type of 64 in is laboratory is the not permitted wood which woodwhich is not give out water (sap)11207,13similarly bt-br-93t is dry

a dry woodanddoes

de- anddead.14.

Drynessin a wood was undesirablebecauseit would not produceresinswhich were usedin the laboratory.Most of thewoodslabelledasunfit for the laboratoryhavethis quality.

Vww

dry land Wb IV 430 (4) Late, GR DG 494,2verbandnounbe dry' Y/A, Cr.60lb ý600yrc ',bedry; CED258 !jOOY'C-'whaiis dry; ci. KH306, 'ý

The Donationtextsat Edfu usethis word [Meeks,Donationsp.83 n.96 'dry land ; W"dbourH 94 ] it' I is equivalent to the Greek term ZepouH;.

Examplesat Edfu

ý: V VII 244,3;

VII 240,7;

VH 2419 -'all of dw'w"wer'e S1e 4L

exceptedfrom the reckoningpresumablybecausetheyproducedno crop and

Its 'the dry'lafids

arethe fields to the southeastVU 237,9.

Ywt

feadwI Wb TV423 (10) to 424 (15). Pyr.

Ywt-nfrt In the phrase referringto a featheron the crownof the king P joined with his brow IV 13,8; 40,,., and the TmioPIUMCS uponthihoirý

andthe"Two Plumes ýonhis head1 576.4-,5:

W58

This is an extra piece of headgear - different from the Double Plume.

I

The most common occurrenceof the word is in the epithet of HB s3b-&t (passim) conventionally ý'ftv 1ý-OvIV 56,6. and Ibn Ywt translated 'he of the dappled (or brilliant) plumage! :

1135.9

the latter correspondsto plAOf a barqueprocessionwith featheredfans. The word also describesthe feather of Nfaat : Hathor gives the king

of

9tyt

= Maat and the

king is shown wearing a triple atef upon horns, surmountedby a sun-disk, uraci and falcons - at the back is the feather

YWtY

ý3

IV 76,9 and pl. 88.

the doubleplume. Two FeatherCrown Wb IV 425 (4-14) MK

The DoublePlumeCrownis oneof the majorpiecesof headgearfor kingsandgods.It canbe worn aloneor aspart of the DoubleCrown.In particularit is associated with godslike Amun andMin . At Edfu the word for thecrown is usuallywritten,with thetwo featherssign 0 andthis is takento read 9Wty. In the headdressthe Ywt 'single featheeand gwty-wrt greatdoubleplume are on the headof the 1576,4-5 ý;

king, with the DoubleCrown :ý

IV 13,8.

$ ýý 0 The Akhty eyes(uraei)canjoin with theplumeson the head: 1425,17; V11109,14-15; 0f Upper Egyptian Lower the crownsare unitedon and the Ontty hornson the headof the king: they reachup to heaven:

9

147.2.The DoublePlumealsojoins with

VI 24.3. The plumesare supposedto be so tall that

1374.3; 41 1167,12.

f ý In the divine epithet q3-Ywty'high plumed7:,df IV 31.5;Amun fI

385a;

0 1533,2; Mn AT

ý Nb-Ywty : Horus

IV 89.13;@

Vwty-wrty : Min is raisedup with Be 0 the epithetof Sopdu

VII 110.7;11arsomthus

0 1400,10. '%OZ VIII 142,1 V &

3. .

1400.2; Amun-Mn

on his head1394,9 . In

Wide of plumes IV 38,4.

Thereis alsoa type of offering text wherethe doubleplumeis presentedto godssuchas Amun and' Horus. Herethe doubleplumeis oftenparalleledwith the eyesof a god - and often

R by Maat

Pt Shu is paired

Re from Eye Nubia 71e title of the texts Shu Tefnut brought back the of ; and iý , .

is either bnk YWty(VIII 141,12)or smn-Ywty (VI 55,15).The doubleplume is given to Horusor

1759

Amun and is accompaniedby offering up the 3bty-eyes (1 148,8)or 'nht and wd3feyes (IV %0 245,14-246,8)'.The feathersare tied to die headandheretoo 'this your eye'is tied to your hcid! IV 89,4 so that the DoublePlume seemsto be representative of the uniting of the left and right eyes. Like eyestheplumeshavewar-likeandprotectivepowers'-so theydefeatthe enemyandbring peace (Maat?) VI 55,5 Otherexamples- 11295,8-14 VIH 141,12-142,5; VII 109,13- 110,12. . The king is shownoffering

pl.45a and the king or g6d wear a crown which

pl.22b

hasat leastthe DoublePlumeelementin it.

%Wt

shadow Wb IV 432 (6) to 433(10)Pyr.'

At Edfu the word is usedto describethe sungod in his falcon form flying over the earth HB goes over all of the Two Landsm

with his shadowIV 246,8,the dark circle hereshowing

land fast Yeather; Horus fwt 'shadow' is the it that over so goes not and that

with his shadow

is also9wt H 283,9.The sign 'T could be confusedwith bpt 'come. but here it is the sun shade Shadow]. 28; V 535-6 29, 19 line LA JEA [in p. general which providesshadow

YWtY

gang'.troop Wb IV 426 (5) lit. MK; Dyn.18

The readingof the word

PT

is uncertainbut its-meaningand writing are clearly'estabfished'. [Gardiensp9 n.13].Reymond

Goyonreadsthis It as it seemsto be interchangeable with [CdE 38 Nr.75 p.56 n.71 readsit as hwtyw buts regards

as doubtful and later readsit It. w

'company'[MOET 195 n.41.The Montpellier sign list readsthis as Lt, but this is basedon Goyon. in feather, this the change should Ilere seemsno reasonwhy the readingof a perfectlyclear sign, instance'EromMy to Lt . One may expectgs perhapsbut not Lt. ' Ile earliestexamplesdo'not resolvethe situation: Urk IV 945,11the stelaof a man mentionsin a' XD mutilated text 13

PYrisse 15.2 (Ptahhotep) rb

i

AbhAnger.

At Edfu the word occursin four main groupsof texts : 1. Text in the Pronaos- on the'doorway two groupsof fifteen guardiandeitiescarryingknivesaccompanyThoth, Horui and-Ptah

1760

On theopposite 1118,3. fromyourenemies beforel/N/protection

humanheaded

yourgangto knowyourcrew,-.,

inscribes a textfor HorusandPtah, sideof thedoorSeshat

ia. falcon 'the S listing it 11132.4 the the troops of god which trusted and continues, ones' your b9determines The text abovethe, ? (9sr- alliterates)his gangandMauprotectshim' 11132,10. Its protectordietiesgivesthenamesof the groupsof soldiersand

I; b 1, U includes

.,

commandersof

ý`sA,'who go onto the battlefield' -their namesare then listed M 332,2nd register. The 3rd register also contains a line of text for thesegods : the

As

is ' 11133,15 to the sanctuary go up - this

gwtyw ? or a of synonymous variantwriting ý -%% 'perceiving 2. Cosmogonicaltexts: ýk -6 the at their posts, they sit thereslayingand cutting off ? the headsof the -*

oppositethem'- in a descriptionof the battlesof the primevalageon the

EnclosureWall VI 17,13. 3. At the 'Stretchingof the cord ceremony'variousgroupsof minor deitiesarepresentincluding: . 'who exult W') and danceat the building work! VI 170,2. In a text next to this one at the A"21' creationof theoriginal groundfor the templesitethreesetsof deitiesarepresent 11dwandXbtyw VI 177,1(Positionsof texts- ro 3d.VIH pl. 147and ro 3d. IX pl. 1481. 4. In a Dts-ýb ceremony,at the endof the originalcreation: the butchersareat their postsand 110,71ikewise VI 320,10.Ile next text to this s'r-stpw describesa primevalbattle whereHoruswas helpedby four groupsof protectivedeitiesof which onewas

VI 328,15 Theseare the .

martialandprotectivesoldiergodsof theFirst Occasion.

ffb

aromaticplant Wb IV 438 (6-7) GR Charpentier, p. 66()-l cf. FCD2639wb-perseatree

Among substances which appearas ingredientsof kyphi are lb :.

to

"tr?. 3 2 dcbcnIl 211.8;

deben11203,8.It may be the solid, dried resin of the%bplant In a geographicaltext of the bsb,, . §P tfjie"i4lV30.12. Ttv: nome,the piry land is broughtwith its sons. Z O-and drivesawayrageof Sethfrom Lesscertainexamples: theking is onewho 'causesto groweEgypf 1287,16[Derchain,CdE 30 no.60 1955p.273 readsthis as a miswriting of wbs]; fields have andthw plants E.Mam. 185,3.

1761

Chassinatnotesthe examplesof 9b andthat it hasto be explainedby the gloss.'it is called 'lI 211,8.He proposedthat it is liqjid of PistaciakndscusL [Khoiak I p.394-51 .

9bt

meat offerings Wb IV 437 (34) Dyn. 18

Xbt is distinct at Edfu from 9bw which are more generalofferings. 7be former are determined by a , flesh sign 0- and the latter with a bread sign. ctzY2&(L 351,5; IV 'Me Ot'are offered to gods and received meat portions of the U-n-bnp

are

TcL Usually VI 116,8. HB by the meat offerings to given all gods and goddesses are and received -a 1 for (shared 177,13; (to Ennead) the Q. cm.. the to their : recipients s9m tj Q. were conducted z--6

temples)V19,6-7

the butcherschopup th 2ortionsand give themto thewnyw to cat

VI 57,4. A text lists the variousportionsof Sethas a hippopotamuswhich were

io go to particulargodsand

Tq. I 'a includes greatportion of him to Khnurnin the temple VI 89,9. One of the earliesttextsrecordsthat this is a meatoffering to the gods

Giving

to every

in GR (Wb Beleg): is Nefer-Secheru (Late) 107 temples by Thoth'Tr the other and used word god , C30 1. 10CI

for the Ennead MD M 73b; Khons divides

king kills the hippopotamus and gives

%bw

for his Mowers Urk VM;

N C.: kimage Montu . of an Ito

foodofferings Wb IV 437 (6-9) Pyr.

1bw is an olderversionof the lastwordJbt, which maybe derivedEromit andgivena morespecific by brought for is it in the At Edfu, term offerings a general geographicalprocessions, meaning. Am clo"iD, 3%' Nile 40,2. Also OD IV 32,3; IV the 13th LE comes 22j4sE, rz: nome nome nomes: bearing=A'j! ý andprovisioningthe altarsIV 48.8. In the ritual In nLr r gbw.f 'bringing god to his food'

111129,8-9;the title of the text is

'fumigatingwith myrrh andbringingthe god to his food offeringse

it is'a ritual attestedoften

j6d heart brings Hem-gemhes VI 305a. A the from earliertexts of priest variationoccurswherethe +a. Vl 153,2. ..=..

1762

C3M

Like Xbt it is also found after sXm'distribute : at the festival of Behdet C1cb are distributed to the children of Re V 29,13, to the temples

CMVII 25,4 ; Re gives.+=to ..,

(restore Om). The offering is also made pure: 5P

IT

his children V11 251.8-9

VI 134.4

9s

J3 42D are presentedby the king as Shu H 169.19 and 170,2 and in return -J In offering rites , % Horus gives plants and crops. 7lere is also a double offering of incenseand 1bw: w Cj,, probably brcad which Horus cats V 281,5 and the king holds 86

in his hands (pl. 134) a bread mould and

and incense vessel. Also ' burning myrrh and bringing god to v receives,

cPcL

VI 305.2. the heart of god

and its scent (. 14 ); uraeus goddessesare exhorted to come (1w) to

'M I'

their food 1548.8.

to mix Wb IV 436(4-14) Dyn.18 I/. DGA97,1

to mix,change

Cr.551a; CED237 ; KH303tochange yse"

ýjjsiý

Yb occursat Edfu in the phrasetb. iht 'to transform,change [see MOET p.203 *.ZAS 87 pA2 V n.b] usedin the creationtexts : the shebtywand the ghosts

-ob*

VI 177,1; 'the nameof the

2P Ynbt-place (created?) to protectits lord that is the nameof the is Wetjeset Hor. the pay-land . . shebtiw'VI 184,14-15.It seemsalsoto havethis senseat PhilaewhereKhnum is the divine image 'who causedthe egg to live and dispelled the darknessand lb the mothee PhOt.450 . Reymondbelievedthat lb-ibt correspondsto sw.iht so theVb is 'to aiteeor 'transform'hencethe W Coptic 'to change!. with unite (mix) with him for his handiwork,let

On a festival day, Ixt us unite with HB

us give him the rewardof this his building'1328.13

9bbt

diroat Wb IV 439 (3-4) GR Med.Xbb , DG 515,8 43, j'4'--3 Ynbt ,

Cr.603a; CED258*, KH335

Noyw6i! -!

%bbt is usedin medicaltexts[Wb Med. 843 (e.g. in Sm.28 (9,19)and Sm.28 (9a2) rj? ojj II and is

1763

9bbt GR food lie texts to refer to the throatof the tube. a technicalterm for the air passage and use antilope or oryx which is cut when it is ritually slaughtered- the animal has its throat cut on a V=3

d%

slaughter block jjq.

111146.6.At Philae too it appears in this context : 'I cut off his head and

ra:: 'M ) (§'d his throat, slit C31- '-"-

%bbty

Phot.204.

trewer

Xbbty may be rehited to a word Mb

6 CM from Wb IV 442,11 which occurs at Dendera :r ,

the

king is the Good9696in the placeof maldngCool (king offers a mn-vessel)MD 11120:MD 131 I,

ici

The nounderivesfrom a verb%bb'to mix togetheeWb IV 439 (5-7) which canbe usedspecifically 6WCr. to mean'to brewbeeeasat KO 161,65andthereforereferst6a beer

%bn

to mix, mingle Wb IV 4:40 (5) to 441 (3) MK DG 499,1 1.4--3

%bn I -4-'J'

fib

to unite . join with

Cr.573b; CED247; KH320 !!IwW5, nwW4 Ile later Coptic word seemsto suggestthat it was pronounced-IJOWS

not On so the final

in from demotic Two had that this change occurring was show examples consonants changedplaces. *'n. kepý in to the the but classiýal.word the traditionalscriptof thetemples, scribes the Late Period, %bn is used, like other words meaning 'to join ' such as JLum, of the cioNý4 or uraei joiInIng the '*'

i c3o

headof the king . It bestalliterateswith Ayt, the vulturepart of the diadem: shejoMs with the headof theking IV 103,2-3.

The word canalsomean'mixcd : the fields in a nomebring'all kinds of grain s"Ciýl-*T up IV 35a. lbere is alsoa substantivefrom this verb%bn: (offering the md3-bnr to Osiris) the text saysthat, the offering is a cm

J

cm

'1_91 49'n_. CauvWc in 32 [see RýE p. of your sisterIsis IV 2913

ftn'is has line but Dendera the replac text at virtually same

Inw

gift. presene.D,

I I . Edfu Deýdera did the the 1450-10soeitherthe or word scribe scribe not uýderstand madean effor.

J764

for back for its front df3w the and food for be are offerings :' offerings sDw a word may also , JT

for its middle' where 9bn is synonymouswith general words for food offerings IV 49X, -

Un

ingredientsof Kyphi

Wb IV 442 (1) GR 4Cr"Ios *4 fdo 11221.2

lop CM )ýbn is used in recipes : making 'ntyw t7,T is -+r

H 229.4

11227,14 I deben -,tiýps n nnib is. ý'. VI 167,2; v-. - Ja

text

in the temples ' uses3 hin of OU 0

11221.8 ; rn 1L

this the of copy and also , .9

VI 167,6. A recipe for makingWry good k3p for use

H 203,10. A substanceVbw appearsearlier in the text in'a

solid , granular form and it is posssible thatfbn is liquid Ybw Ater

pot determinative would not

be a value n but a determinative indicating a liquid. This is why measurementsarc then given in hin. Chassinat, however, noted that ýbn is not usually written with the

W

it he believed to and sign

(Cyperus exulentus) [Cr. 553a -. CED 237 'grain' KH 304

be connected with Coptic !dSW

'corn' DG 499 ; also see Charpentier 1089 p.666-7 ; Osing Nom. 11820 n. 1089 . ,

Xbn would

thereforebe somekind of seed. used to make perfumesand unguents[Khoiak p.394-51

YbYb

to dividecorrectly, apportion Wb IV 442 (4-7) Ijt. MK, Dyn. 18

,

GR

'to chop up, divide' which is attested earlier solgUb could be a ,

Xb9b may originate in tb*bb

different writing of this word [Brugsch DHD p. 1374). Ile earhest use of IbYb is for the division of, into its in 'A happy day day found Edfu instance divided is this : on at a particular time and this use , day happy on moments; a

night divided into its hours; a happy day divided in this month divided

into its 15 day festival ;a happy day in this year divided into its months ;a happy day in this eternity divided by its years'

t,

cP )t

0tj xCCI 00 W-j

[JEA29,23n. 8]VI61,4-6.

The mostusualuseat Edu (andoneaccordingto Wb only from the GR periodIV 442,16) is in the division of land. In this caseit may well be related to bbi-Inw. the taking of taxes. 17hothis C! eland7 be 1b9b 'division for this tj a as a scribe presumably would the of n0 pn responsible C PIII 190A

dividestheland

he is R' b3w. 77hoth in 111251,15-16 also the associated with and particularwhen V

IV 91,2

tA=J V 91,2.Thegodscanalsodividetheland:r3'2 ty 11ý

1765

Ce

IV, 389,17-18; they correctly divide the Nile flood into/by handbreadths(or streams)IV

309,13. Khonsdividesthe land by his brightness:

c5n T,

Jc--JIV 246,12-13;the king'dividesthe

c: T, into its wd3t- eye ar-J IV 265.1;in the foundationceremony'theking divides components o2n the movementsof the starsusingthe merkhetcjl

VII 44,13-14;a paletteis offeredby the

king to lboth andSeshatwho apportionedandreckonedgrain tribute by meansof it Mo, "5'F , IV 299,1-2.

IM

to brew , mix Wb IV 442 (8-10) GR cl. kbb 439 (5-7) to mix together.

Fairman suggestedthat XbIb in beer texts meant'to divide ouC,so that vesselsheld the correct quantitiesof beer [JEA 29 . p.23 n. 81.In a beeroffering text the Idng says,'

I

e,, havebrewedmnqý (of beer)andI sanctifyfor you tnmmt* 1462,15andC& a-JD 11216,11; in the Sokarchamber,c

ck ' -'j rIA. -to

drive awayfoesfrom the temple!1222,8

0eI bring to you nbtyw vesselstýrCj.&c-J n Mnqt 11216,11;king to Osiris: ro

PhilaePhot.1271;words of Menket Q*WIV

6; king offering beer'How goodare these

tar

r5233 1,' "17

Ir

"u±"MD 11 IjI

80i. A substantiveXb9brefers to a mixture of ingredients. not only for beer : in a date offering, Isis prepares=23J ricalk-i IV 291.1 [Cauville.RdE 32,1980 pA9 n.191.

Yb tyw

-ý--:,

""-L

primordial creatorbeings Wb IV 438 (9) GR

EA. E.Reymond,7be Shebtiuin the Ternpleat Edfu, ZAS 87,1962. pAI-54. 7be Shebtiuareonly foundat Edfu [BarucqBIFAO 64 p.132n-pl but thereareindicationstheymay----,. originally have come from Heracleopolitantradition for examplein a dw3-njr, text which gives informationaboutthesebeingsIV 357,16-359.8. Theyarein the retinueof Re-Behdetandbring into existencethe p'y land of everyGreatPlace.They are the very greatgods,the shebduin Naret (IV 358,9) thedb3w childrenof Tanen,begottenof Hy. They establishedthe reeduponwhich Hor'us Behdet perches,they create Edfu and they adore Shai when he cmes. as the one with a beaýtiful face"I--

1766

[Quaegebeuer,Shai, p. 1671.Once this is done they return with the other creator gods to Nn-nsw -73ý in ( Neb-Shefyt like Re in his Great Place. Their r=r (Ihnas/Heracloopolis) and are established in images Mesen is Ihnas), in (temple Harsaphes Hwt-b3 their there of at no end of mummies are forever. The names of the shebtiu are given : Wa, Aa. Nay, D.Sr-tp, One who Creates the 043, Nb-h3tyw,

nb-'nh-w3s,

Nb-shm-wsrw

ir %JW 'nb m snf. The shebtiu grant the king all -

the lands of the earth. This text comcsas one of a series of mythological tableaux which follow episodesof the temple foundation ceremony. This scene(pl. 105) shows the king adoring a spear and Horus standing in a reed thicket The 8 shebtiu who follow him .

are shown as human but hold

was-sceptm and ankh signs. Other texts add a little more to this overall picture : here the shebtiu appear with the d3isw and when they say the names of things they come into existence, 'I

sun disk joins Nut and this

happens' 1117,3-6 ; the seven builder gods are the brethren of the d3isw and the shebtiu and their ghosts (3bw) of Nen-nesu (also VI 173,6)- together they finish the work of the creation of the begetter Ptah IV 353,3. In a text where palette and water bowl are presentedto 71oLh and Seshat'others beings are mentioned who helped at the foundation , including 'lirtyw

who are brethren of the

shebtiu' IV 390,5. At the founding of the four comers of the temple the shebtiu praisc,sing hymns and rejoice with the Ennead VI 170,2. Among epithets of Ptah - he is the one 'who made the builder gods , the father of the d3isw regenerator (m3w) of the shebdu and bcgatter of the first Ennead' VI 175,8. In the ritual at the completion of the temple the shebtiu arrive with the builder gods et al. and it is VI itself by Tanen to the temple the temple they the named when go enclosure of approach , 320,11. The cosmogonical role of the shebtiu is most important for they uead the bw-ILnm, they invoke the iDt of names

and as they name things they come into existence (VI 177.1.5.7.11.13). A similar

text in content is more detailed - here the two separators Wa and Aa (one who is distant and one who, is near), are at the head of the shebtiu VI 181,12-13 . The shebtiu then mark stagesof the creation falcon divine " Who invocations they comes a say, the as emerges god when short or songs with from Dat". "Dat of the falcon is this place" so the falcon rcplys, "Dat of the falcon is the name of this Urd "come beautiful Edfu is the 182,5-6. VI When shebdu to the of say made an offering place' . ... into being Praise (iw. Island i3w Hr) Beautiful came and Horus (iw nfr) thus nfr one . praise of

1767

Horus (13w k1r) was the name of this cityVI

182,10. They create ILnm-itn

in the

and Tp-t3wy

same way VI 182,12-13. They announce the arrival of Tanen VI 183,3 , the name of the temple at this early stage is 'Shelter of the Shebtiu" and in reply to a hymn of Tanen they pronounce the words at the hour (dm-iht-3t)

VI 183,10. When they say "Invent the creation" Tanen sends them to the

place of rest, the Place of Wa VI 184a. Then the Shebtiu relate the whole dogma of creation, "The creative words are perceived (understood) Wa and Aa invent (ho) and put in this place which is here in the land" - then the flood recedes and the pay land emerges VI 184,11. When they announce that'this is the place of the crew ' Horus goes there and sits on the reed - so this is the place of the shebtiu

CX,3

from wheretheydrovebacktheflood waterVI 184,13-17..J a3.0

0

%%

C13

-,

ý!a 111 61 -ju

J.:

The spellingsof the nameof the Shebtiuam very consistentandthe main variationsam

I

dCb 6.0

1

The origin of the nameis not clear : at the creationtheylb-lbt VI 177,1which later seemsto be 1b 'to from Reymond VI 177,14 that this alter, meaning suggested a modified was with and sw-ibt transform!so they werethe beingswho could createby altering,changingwhateveralreadyexisted [ZAS 87, pA3 n.bl. Goyon translatesXbtyw as 'pouvoyers!,providers' [GardiensH p3Oa index], following Alliot who derivedthe word from w9b 'to provide food (Wb 1371,3) [BEFAO64,1966 p.132 n.pl. Borghoutshasrecentlyconnectedthe Xbtlw with the passagein DiodorusSiculuswherehe states in Vbtiw' that five [Bibl. Hist. 112,91. He the Egyptians the one of elements notes the worshipped in figures figues human headed (pl. 105) three there there are rows of eight another are eight vignettes . falcon heads (pl. 149). When heads, heads, lion's they are named one with ram one with one with Imn -fire, hh air, nwn waterandkkw land - with femaleaspects- andthe world wascreatedfrom four here Ile have the The four three permnified animals shown aspects. these elements. eight gods Ybtiw 34-51. Ilus [MOET falcon lion are temple and ox p. serpent priestly phyles aroundthe , , thuswho 'change!themselvesand are transformedinto animals(Coptic

16 change)-'the'

43-45]. DE 1,1985 demotic [Borghouts -., Wto from is p. that change! only attested only problem

Yp

to now out Wb IV 443 (14) to 444 (7) Med.

ne southernNile is likenedto a bull and'his semenflows

into (hr) the womb! (metaphoricid

1768

for the groundor soil) 1582.15 .

9PS

to be noble- adjectiveverb Wb IV 445 (8) - 448 (12)Pyr. adj. 448 (13-20) verb DG 503,5

fII

ý3'-

!fps appears often at Edfu as an epithet of gods, places, kings is it and spelled CD

2C V 155,5-6; a -,

IV 9,8;tAp

IIII, 14-butusuallydP

j or!

r3o 37,8; I. -. --IV El

which both occur'

passim.Usesas in Wb.

%psy

libation vase Wb IV 451 (12-14) MK, NK, GR

Originally and mostoften tpsy is a cult libation vesselor a containerfor oil but in the Late Period it wasalsoa containerfor reliesof Osiris [M.du Buisson,Vasesp.1181. At Edfu the Kpsappearsas a watervesselin libationofferings : Going round4 timesritualA q'ý"' before Behedty in 11145.12 are and the sametext Horusreceives4A

with the 10 vesselanf

1 11146,4; king brings the the vesselto Red 17 ennobled(fps) with canal water V nemsetvase 82,14.In a libation text the king receivestheJ2Ij

with othervesselsV 66,12.Ile waterfrom the

9ps canbe usedto purify the divine imagesin the temple45ýf i7o E.Mam.77,7.7be nameof the vesselis usedin puns 'Jýý

Ch

Xps.ti m Vpsw.k 'the vessel is ennobledwith your glories' 11

48,9. The vessel seemsto have the same function as the nemst,vessel (nmst q.v.) and from the determinativeit may be the samebasicshapethoughperhapsa little rounder.7be vesselsactually, depictedin the ritual scenearequite variableso Ypsymayhavebeenappliedto any libation vesselin general- thoughprobablyone with a sidespoutrl

(pl.114= VI 66,12)or 43

four of theseon a

tray are offered ( pl.52 = 11145.12; sim. pl.23b = 1163 ; andmostelaborateof all pl.40f - 1148 t The earliestexamplefrom Wb is Siut IV 27 [Siut Tomb IV pl. 13 line 271 JWH andit continuesin usethroughoutthe NK.

Ypss ,_

to provision, enri,ch - transitiveverb,.

1769

WblV448(I8-19)D. 19 GR, toprovide(13-20) e

Toprovisionabuilding:

atempleR269,11;

houseH 277,5-6; country 0 housescontain,

40

4L

provided4l.,

'1

902

IV41,2; tAp

'I516,9; Ißp

theseprovisionsQfpssw)provide Egypt VIH 137,16; or kas -

for their kas IV 19,8;-or places-

Behdet1135,18 ; heaven-

with whatNun createdH 36,10.

The origiAqInuanceof 9ps 'onewho provides'and when it appearsas an epithet'noble it implies 'one who is providedwith' food boats clothing or 'one who provides'thoseitems and can be , ., comparedthereforewith Wý 'oneprovidedfoe. %P

Ypssw

provisions, exotic things Wb IV 453 (1-8) produceof foreign lands ; Wb IV 450 (16) to 451 (6) gifts and

offerings- Pyr. oft GR. Ypsswoccursoften at Edfu and is found mainly in offering texts . It can refer to any offering libation water, the fps vesselis ennobledwith

H 48,9 ; gifts of foreign landsl

ý'll 211'follow him 1583,7. Ili Nile 1216,6; from Punt the after when southern comes* which come king is ruler of

W 9pssw

1308,17. In nome offering texts they are specifiedas the

Ity : nome nomes certain offerings of

nomeIV 39.4-5.Ile

IV 28.8; In& dw 840

at'the IV 43,5 ; the Niles bring provisions of the granary/magazine

t1l, is brought with queen

P assiD, 'd beginning, end andmiddle mixedprovisionsare for its middle IV 49,2 ; the marshes are brought with

I(pst

4,

=D aa

H

NobleLady - asanepidietof Hathor(pardcularlyat Dendera) Wb IV 449 (10) to 450 (14) DG504top

2-

Cr. 582a; CED250; KH323 (0) noble, distinguished woman jM-kTrvS%-. --'

As an epithetof Hathor .40H8,11,4 in Behdet174.7;

4o

4 king is son'Oflpst

4a

A P' 1170,8 1 57.8, Aa,

, for ýephth's y J'j

da

andEye of Re 1168,1:Shentayet*

in Behdet1185,14

'b" (Hathor)162,8.

In knd, love'of in increases king Hathor the the me in the DIUMIit is a izeneralterm for izoddesses :

1770

Lord , 'love and a.noble god before'% -,

ýpt

the king is

rejoice when the name of the king is pronounced V 156,4 ;

women so that

1011390,14.

vexation. anger Wb IV 453 (10-16) verb; 454 (1-12)nounfrom Pyr. XTTIG Cr. 778b: CED3I7-. KH429 cf. to blame, upbraid

In the GR period the word hardly ever appearswritten as 9pt, but as at Edfu it is written pd. In 555,16-17;the king asa child drivesawayanger mostcases'vexation'is driven away: dr a -c>4111 T010-454 9P -Cý4 IV 283,2-3;Hathordrivesit Or 'drive 285,1; dr VI 1523.11 away : or va. ý(anger %-121 '5g: Hathor) V away': 13%% of playing the sistra 79,10-, b13 of SakhmetV 163-9 4N

1% from the Isle of Fire V 352,3 rwira".: W- IV 303,10-, ý> 89,5 : hb alliteration of V

---A

1373,16: bon

43

d% %%

4: _4

IV

t3 ','-9Pfrom the throne of Re IV 128ý9.In particular the rattling of the ;

0-ý?, ý lfbsistra can dispel anger and soothe

]C. c, VI 284,1; ý

104,6-7 and by burning incense one drives off anger lb

-Sr

V 78,17-79,11,1.6&P -44 VH 1175,12. The ultimate aim

of the sistra. is to calm and pacify the angry god , king or goddess so that the face is bright and is not 0"1314ý4 IV 357,8; IV 357.10 ^4also

angry n-hpd V

E30 -52Ga%

'" `7IV 283,2: (D 0 4W 1101,6:

a"j' 'p.1 16 (3). In her dual m-h pd c3m role as a goddessof love and rage . Hathor is Lady of Anger V V 65.5-6. When the face is bright, fte. -C=F 4 ah %, -2-L

then it is far from rage 00-; CrP4 111134,&7

The fish shown as the determinative of this word is theKugelrisch' [Gamcr-Wallert Fische pA243] . Tetrodonfahaqa

When these fish are in danger they puff up like a ball and the scales stick out like .

spines - to the Egyptians this was a demonstration of anger and thus the fish became associatedwith the word be angry (c.f. qnd baboon). The oldest example of the fish name is from the Osorkon H festival Hall at Bubastis (Wb Beleg) but it is clearly older than this for the fish appears as the determinative of 'angeefrom the Coffin Texts (CT V 151a *.VII 238h etc. and see also 5th dynasty . Veltkammee,

Wreszinski - Altas III p. 121 Taf. 60). The bpd fish also had its own cult - but not at

Edfu [c f. Helck, GM 29,1978 p.27 ; GM 36,1979 p.31 ff. ].

Xfy

swelling(of illness) cf. WbIV455(8-11) Med. BD, GR .

Med.Wb847=swelUng

1771

Cr.610a; CED261; KH339

2 LSk46

swell

At Edfu Xfy describes the swelling of the Nile at the time of inundation it comes from the same ýE Wb but has different (11) Re Hapy root as the : word a application gives

0 4-§. for his ka - he

has brightened all fields with his efflux H 13 (8); the king brings to BB the keku-flood

r": ' q40

swollen for his canal, raised up to the place of your heart VI 244.7 ; 'He floods for you the Two Lmids qq T-0 it swells and hts r mrk in him with water -04ý Wb Beleg. (11) Gr. Oase Urgotterlied

0 At---

fit

VI 244,8.

28 the sun god brings the Nile bs. n. f

IwP i f b'py PhoL277 Philac rdi. n. ;

sameas R 13 ; DendLDum. GI

11191-the g3w3Ycanal-he brings-you the canalwith its floodi-

swollenas whenHapy

spills over for you.

%fyt

aweinspiredtator Wb IV 457 (2) - 459 (7) DG 504,6 21-

Vft power. awe, esteem

Cr.551a; CED237; KH302

6 !5(16

Xfyt can be translatedby a numberof terms,'awesomeness, majesty,fear, terroe, which are all Englishequivalentsbut like translationsof M3't they do not expressthe Egyptianconceptexactly.'The phrase'mysteriurntremendum'of god perhapsevokesmore of the underlying effect of the head is determined The 92-31. Crue the the der Plas, [Van or of a ram with word usually p. emotion forepartof a ram and it may thenrepresentthe feelingsinspiredby the appearance'ofa ram in the, has African is The both a' the ram which shown sexual. rain physical and primeof strengthandpowerfeelings inspire. its of horns to horizontal enough appearance was and magnificent chest and projecting Vy be head the'for to from derives The related may the and a ram word terrorandawe. word probably if like ý-ZI 285 sti=gthf, [PSBA IX Renouf powerful, trarislated Le Page asram = p. swell. word%Wto, [seealso: Spiegelberg. ZAS 62,1927p-23f Iking by Ifyt is to the Mowed the gods die given a power and At Edfu the classicalusesof word = Min Min is : gives associated with especially and

182,12-13; Isis gives

of Min upon

his terrace182,15-16 -, Min is nb %fyt njim sly I 397,14.-,In this caseit proablYrefers to the his father king Vfyý The back in is by implicit to Min gives the ram. which shared sexualpotency

1772

IT-3 andmother:

0"":, '-"? N 0`2 %fyt IV 122.11;in epithetsheis '3 - IV 25,17; greatof terror'o

VI 237,7 While 9fyt is positive in this sensei. e. the terrifying power of a king or god - it is a. -7Yfor ordinary people: experience

*ying

249,15; VI is king in hearts the the men of of put

of the king is put in the foreign lands VI 252,6, the foreign lands reu= king pervades their hearts VI 2949; Harsomthusputs Cm x. -ýW

of the

as

of the king in men's hearts 1112,5.

This mention of hearts implies that it is an emotion or experience not a concept like Maat, though , ffyt can be regardedas a synonym of Maat due to its connection with the forepart or throat of the rarn

in a maatoffering,'This

ar-ý' -L5 '%%' IF whichpacifiesall the godssbpr.ns ii

C1 310,11. 7;A?EVI 37Among gods: Horusis Lord of Vfyt cT-c2W-VII 138,7; HaLhor 1424,17;thecapitalof --ar' Fe theHeracleopolite nomeis

1343,4; anaspect is ob Vyt 1334.7-8- '' of theinundation

Thewordoccurspassimat Edfuin usesattestedearlier- butthewriting'Y_

maydisguisethe'

form%fgytwhichdoesnototherwise occuratEdfu[seeJEA25,1939p.15801. There reduplicated arealsothespellings: Hathorbringsinto existence

in theland133.8:Horussaysto the

2M king'Thehorizonof theTwoLordscontains yourmajesty.

125,18.

Hymnesreligieuxdu MoyenEmpire p.11: see: Mokhtar,Ihnasyaal Medinap.148n.3 ; Hassan, 'teffce; Sethe- AmunP.23 §32; LA VI col.1243-1245'Widdee.

XfW

cakeor bread ct Wb IV 456 (1-3)

The Wb examplefrom the medicaltextshasa word determinedwith a vessel implying that Vw is , somekind of liquid. The Edfu exampleoccursin the geographicalprocessionwhere(EFI)

brings,,

T4,121, its %to provisionyour childrenwith provisions(9ps msw.k m Ypsw)IV 39,4 . Here the ý,, C23

determinativeimpliesit is breadof somekind or evengeneralfood offerings.Wb Drog. 491 has9fW Mt from beer. is is ingredient 7bere It beer. t or srm. aW a yeast an can come word of which mud, dough( Eb. 176; 643 ; 735) which may be related.

Vt-bdt

first Peret Tybi ' the of month -

i

Wb IV 454 (17) - 455 (1) D.18 GR

1773

7be earliestmentionof the nameis in the Hekanakhteletters[VII 11 and James,Hekanakhtep-68 n.11] whereit is the secondmonthof Peretin the civil calendar.Accordingto Parkerin the lunar calendarit was the.I st monthin Peret[Parker. Calendarsp.45 ; 491Tw

and LA H 173quotes

theHekanakhte exampleandGardinerRdE 10,1955p. 181.' At Edfu the monthnameappearsin the templedescription It is recordedthat in Year 5 Ist day of . 0 con VI 8A VII 7,1. Wb recordstwo Ptolemy IV the greatportal waserec' ted of and 4 2-23 "Mey harvested festival Dendem Tybi the : on of other examplesat

MD IV 37/62-3 the priestssail south//// on the first

also c f. Dum. Baug: 15,17 day of the festivalof Tybi

Xfy

Dum.Baug.32

M v--

rainhead Wb IV 456 (9-15) Dyn.19 GR

kYyappearsin epithetsof variousgodsfor examplePtah [Wolf, ZAS 64,1929 p., 7 62 ZAS 1927p.24 Spiegelberg, [W. Amon andalsoof The epithetVfy.b3ty is the epithetof a barqueor a boat'with 'ram headsat both ends!and this cwne to be appliedto godstoo - Pap.Berlin 3048,10,7 miso ; NesichonsI Off

var.'Tomb of Tjay (Memiptah)

Neb-wenn-ef

also applied to later gods - Khnum at PhUae'CMes625.627)and

(Rarneses"I'l)Ibeepithet-i-s 0 Esna

IV 88a)-'.'Suchosat

Ombos(OmbosH 101) ; Osiris - Miss V 641 - Sethe Amun p.8] suggestsit may be connected with ! )., b3Vy-03A horns (it be Atef ram these gods wear can set on'ram the crown which with 34 Sa Chnurn Dmasya Medina BadawL 148 fi-onf [Mokhtar, p. von majestAfischen al also. p. majestic

I Hcrus)'; ldni'(or it is'sý in Maat Ausschn- or ram headedba ] at Edfu : a epithetof the giving tCXt, *uIE

j-A

'Horus Akhty horns VIH 15,10; in a, -I, , sharpof I -ti ii " I, Wof ' 3IN NH 9'. 17; in Horus I is ms. M3nw text, when he'sets the underworld %, . -a' ýIcrtyUo&-Q Heracleopolitangod Vt from Naret before VI 58,1 : the Enneadcomes VIII 3,13; Horus -4141%

276,5;wherecloth is presented, theking COMCS to Khrium*Vý

'if n

thornsor thom bushes , Anlex 77.4164and79.2993 NK

V 190.7

1774

At Edfu in the lion gargoyletexts,the way to the sanctuaryis full of dangerfor all its pathshave -.c3OT thom bushes,whosespinesprick the enemy IV 116,9-10.De Wit read the term as bfn or, hwnt but thereis reasonto think thatit is a wordIfn. Thoughthe word doesnot appearin the Wb thereare a largenumberof examplesof a similarword, mainlyfrom die NK rnurion RdE 31 1979! p.90 I: a) P.Anastasi25,1 [Gardiner,LiLTextsp.36 and27*] b) Dum.III I p.22-23= MH 11pl.83 col 45 , Edgerton-Wilson- SAOC 12 , 84 nA5c 'Our heart is destroyedlike the ' *,c) U-9Ao% *. P.Ch.B. 5 ro7, I- ]HPBM11148n.1 r--n Te 640 v

'A man is in sorestraitsas he pusheson

sandalless andimpededby therusheswhile theundergrowthis abundantandthick!; d) OstraconOIC 12974- te-AHG HO pl.78,79p.22

end of line 2 //////

.

The word is also found in

namesand titles : Pap.Harris 161,12 and 61 b.2 - administratorof the templesat Akhmirn and Assiut (PN 135,24) it is an abbreviationof the nameImn-in gfnw ; Wb IV 455 (2) in title of a miller

ril 224 Kairo Wb Nr. D. 18 to stela -Y refs -

T i-Nr.256 NR

U9 ,i,.

and Kairo Wb W17-

In all of theseexamplesthe determinativeis it t

or

4.ýý

indicatingthat a meaning- bushes,trees,undergrowthsis not so far of the mark.The title In-Yfnw lie who brings the branchesin the domainof Amon' may be someonerespov%sible for collecting brushwood for fires.TheEdfu exampleseemsto specificallyindicatethat it is a thorny undergrwoth,, andone is remindedof modern'camelthomin Egyptwhich is low growing,thorny,difficult to walk throughandcanbegathered(carefully)to beusedasfuel.

Mf t

nameof guardiandeity - Wb IV 461 (6) c f. Wb IV 460 (6) to 461 (5) Pyr. MIK

Xf9ft is the reduplicatedform of 9fy and it occursat Edfu only in the nameof a guardiandeity [Goyon,Gardiensp.107]

1119,,,;2

g 'I W. 2VI 178,12-,,,:

r,, '-" VI 330,4;

VIR 85,15.The latter is shownas a manarmedwith two knives. or can alsobe a bull headedman M XXVHl]. knife [Goyon AGardiens II PLIV with a ,

is the old form of the original word which

by the late period becamealmost exclusively%fyt for the possibility of , 9fy t.

l(fdw

book

3L

reading%f9ftsee

V75

Wb IV 461 (11-17) MK At Edfu L;dw is usedof the book rolls usedin the planningof the temple: the templebuilding was r3r3 c'% in Book set out accordingto that which was written the of Planningthe Temple [MOET p.316-71VI 10.10; the foundationsof the templeweresetout accordingto the writings of .13this book, which is called Xsr Ut n, p3wtyw.tpyw "ro know the mound of the Primeval Beings' VI 326.1-2.1 %fdwis alsousedin moregeneralcontexts in a protectionof the housespell the protectionof the bed and headrestis doneaccordingtoE-3 T from 'I have (W) read procession

book VI in 145.9; The lector declares this a priest %413 thebook to fell your foe on your path'1568,3.

canbe a namefor eithera singlesheetof papyrusor a roll [Buchwesen p.101.

Webernotes

The word comesfrom the verb%fd'to tic, to pack!(Wb IV 461,9-10)and it is specifically a book which canbe heldin thehand-a handbook.It is well attestedin Wb andtheEdfu examplesshowthat at this time the contentswereconcernedwith rituals andthe%fdwwasmeantto be used'in the field! ratheram beingstoredin anarchive.

to go Wb IV 462 (7) to 465 (18) DG 505,7+ ir-, Km go LA 235: KH 301 CED Cr.544b; tie

At Edfu the verb maintainsits classicaluses,which can be extende&When usedin parallel with, A, is 'to his 'to back; Nile to time the goesai go : comes at return! andT verbsmeaning come'ým C33

his appointedhour VI 206,4-5;sim. VI 227,8; the priestentersthe templein impurity and 5r- goes out in purity IV 55,5., c3l' W. A ýon die battlefieldIV 49,11; In the phrasewsr-Im : %rnrefersto the retreatof an enemy

IV. 54,4'.,,-

IV 50.13

theyretreatat the attackof the king IV 58.5.

I.,

In the senseof 'to go away, passaway= die (Wb IV 463 (8) to die) : becauseof Sakhmetft Jing doesnot die at any evil affow VI 265,15;the litany of Sakhmet- -A- 9V

ý'VI

266,4.'

Referringto the marchingof a procession:the sovereignwalks2? A on the roadsof Iwnt. IV 51,12.P-WI In nuns : %smw -2ýý - to destrov HnD and seize the eazelles and antiloDes 1555-8-9-. Xq3t emblem -4 -----.

-------

.---.

W76

is carriedand'=30A -ý. n %I.k they go at your knife/slaughter1543,4.

9:m-iwXm-iy

one who comes and goes Wb IV 462 (12) cE Cr.547a; CED 236; KH 306 !MCGI be carried to and fro

Ptolemy V Epiphanesand his wife Cleopatra are ones who visit the necropolis in Behdet go to the crypt in Mesen and zKF3r3 go freely in Upper D-dt IV 123.6. The phrase 1(m-iw, implies that, _)FjS%_ they had freedom of accessto all these sacredplaces. The phrase is well attested earlier and in the Tomb of Petosiris [65,5-6] cR

-A

those who come and go to lay offerings in the tomb [See also

Vernus, Athribis 203 (a)]. p. n. -

gm-iborlfm-tb

partof a pair of scales

Wb IV 466 (15) GR measuringrod Kurth discussesthis word for at Edfu it is foundin tidesof the king - only in Maatoffering scenes. From the determinativeit is a woodenobjectandwhile theWb takesit to be a measuringrod usedin craft scenes,it may actuaUybe part of the scales.Ile most likley part is the beamor arm of the scales.Kurth readsit gm-th 'post of the weigheand it refers to the balancestandfrom which the weight hangsdown. In punsthis would mean'the weight goes'for when somethingis weighedthe weight moves up and down [DekorationpA8-9 ; also Otto , Gott und Mensch'p.75 gm-lb ý&Bstabl.

I:

ý king Thoth The term appliesto the as the sonof :co--" ", c=23 111143,9;or simply as king ^S-

VII 322,15;

111266,14; beneficentgod also as a . VIII 122,12.Theseare all Maat

is stress put on the fact thattheking loathespartiality.The Wb givesonly onereference and offerings from a 1ýbatoffering the king is sonof Thoth GP '& I MD 1171b- CD 111186,12-13. ,

im-wd3

-spear

"the Ym-wd3 by is part of the Horusheadedbatoncarried gods-71e actualharpoonpart of At Edfu spearis called the WO or em.wd3 . It is carried by primordial godsat the creation Horus : as, %Vl 182,17-18 it is usedto dealwith chaoticforces Rise up and seize Heter-hor9? "ý- hv. , .

1777

I'VI

183,5-6.At the willow treethe Sia falcon raisesup the spear

fellingeneflUMVI

194,5-6[discussed in BEPAO64 144(18-19)and 162; alsoGoyon Gardiens32 (7) and33(2)]. , .

ým-O-bt

qWofmyrrh Wb IV 467 (1-2)GR C=3

aL--j 'cP" is in for in The myrrh made the templeworkshops use the temple: .5i 10

H 206,1

andalsoH207,4 [Charpentierno. 1111 p.676-7 with refcrencesl.,

ým-or-mw to be loyal Wb IV 463 (16) A designationof loyalty and trust [ Otto, GuM p.43

'nstendorf GM H. 4748 Ie dependanton ,

in is it lit. Edfu epithetsof child gods : 1hy someones and used upon water] at someone, walk 'Makeslife for

C--one loyal to him (king) VI 164,17; Harsomthusgives life to cjp

V 76,9 ; alsoV 210,2.

fm-ýr-osbw

be loyal to liL 'walk upon the land!, .

The reading of the secondelement is proposed to be Osbw rather than Y3w [J.Cltre ; BIFAO 79 1979 p.285 f. ]. At Edfu, a door in the couloir mystdrieux has a text, 'describing those who can enter by it and in this list is Cp'?

034t 'one

who is loyar 1346.15. As an epithet it is applied

at Edfu : die great gods are the mooring post of C3P initiated, single minded and loyal c9P

c=ei

-the king

IV 390,7; the Idng is lonelully

VIT193.5 ý'in a taking the two cro wns text t h

king is pre-eminentin the templesof Egypt andthe godsof the two outpouringsare loyal to you! C330" 5) VIH 84,8-9 5rC=

ým

stake, palisade Wb IV 467 (11) GR andWb IV 467 (12) MK Ymyt xýDG 510,4,, -1.. -Ir5ý Cr. 565a; CED 244; KH 313 ýJmoy

The only referencein Wb from is Edfu :. I encloseyour majesty,with a wall (inb)W%ýý

1778

be Inb-Vm Im however ka! inb VI 78,17. The one word and go with palisade protecting your may [JEA 29,17 n.a] but it is difficult to be certain. The word Imyt is well attestedfrom the MK onward and is certainly the basis for !Jmy- but the Ifm here is not so clear. There are no parallel examples to compare but cLý: m in

1(m3

be wild, untamed Wb IV 470 (5) Late, GR

In the festival texts, one of the animals brought for rittial sacrifice is

a wild

donkey - which representsSeth V 399.3 [Alliot. Culte I p.2101.

ýWw

flowers Wb IV 472 (1-3) Wb Drog.492 Med.Late GR Charpentier670-1; LA 1833

ýWw are determinedwith a vegetationsign W not a flower thoughthis doesnot meanthey are differentplantsandin dernoticWw

is translatedby brrt'flowers' [Dittmar, Blumenp.591.

At Edfu : (giving w3d and 0 wild fowl) the SoleNfistressgivesbackto ft king the Nile mouths, with tribute and all mnw waterwayswith their >V land is illumined with rays of the sun disk and

Cýý 1307,2(alsoVI 37,13C.

; the

bloom at what comesfrom 11111371,1;

17 ýIltlf 7qc(j--O bloom 194.7; in the '3bt offering, the king createsC9 (ms-msw-bouquet)aa,,! . 6*W Vl 9ny. cQ'? Ido its brings sn 1487,15; (giving rnpt plants) the king as the s3b-0 rn and and makesthe flowers bloom VI 2503 1; Presentingrnpwt flowers - the king makesthe 5, eiLlpi 9Pr. R 177,1 bloom H 66,14;also . The emphasisin theseoffering texts is on the marshesand waterwaysso that ft

word is not a',

is Hearst from is from fields 7be Wb for 'herbage' the earliest smw example chiefly mistake which . > 15,17 ,, rlý, SLJý, T

Drog. Wb it Towee tree the the to of rn nq where apparentlyrefers .

commentsthat this is a word foundin late texts.It occursalsoat Kom Ombo:the king as the Lord of r-

KO

gardensmakesbloomtYa,. 1,113 andat Dendera11115.13HathorgivesIdEzý

Ym 3w,

f=igner

,

to the king.,

1779

Wb IV 470 (7-11) OK 14 DG 510,1 1"ý' 3

Cr.565b;CED244; KH314 tMmmo stranger Vm3wessentiallyrefersto someonewho is not Egyptian.At Edfu it appearsin epithets,particularly wheregodshave influenceover areaswith foreign contacts- so that HB is the Lord of Cusaeand masterof-Tt,

1301,9 ; 309,1 andsimilarly Hathoris Mistressof Cusaeof -r:

VI 266,9.

Ile word may be at the root of im3w 'diseasedemons'and it is difficult often to tell them aparL Theearliestoccurrences of the word showexactlyhow the EgyptiansregardedXm3w.The Tomb of Mereruka.showschildren playing a gamecalled ii ýWw 'the foreigner comes. Here they march alongdriving a differentlookingchild beforethem. This child hasa differenthair lock andis tied up , the accompanying childrenhold sticksandwands[A 13northwall- scene6 pl. 162].7he origin of the word is not clear.

ým3w

demons disease Wb IV 471 (1-6) Magic Texts, NK, Late, GR

The namefor theseemissariesmay derive from the term for foreignersXm3w.If thesedo indeed been have desert they then seenasposinga not permanently settled may were who nomads represent fm3w Egyptian we divine emissariesor genii not attachedto one cult locus.At security. threatto Edfu it can be difficult to separate9:m3w 'foreigners'and tm3w..emissaries'9it may actuallybe an for fossilised language by distinction the epithets. this except of stage artificial , Ile texts lie Ifin3w at Edfu are often in the companyof butchergodsor otherdivine messengers . lfm3w from for the protection ask

: 1272.9

H 75.16-,17 andthey are seen

in magicaltextsas diseasedemonswho spreadepidemics[Breasted- PXASmith 477 and Vandier, P.Jumilhac p.203 n.629]. As such.they are, under the control of the, goddess--of disease.,. knives In the invocationsto Sakhmetat Edfu, the Wm3wcarrydeath-dealing Sakhmet-Bastet-Hathor. in their hands,representative of their fatal powers: the goddessdoesnot repelher emissaries

Sýtxl

*I

IH 317.14;the uraeusis askedto protectthe king Erom 3:1

CA

butchersunderthe authorityof SakhmetM_322,11;the king knows the nameof him Erom., ' is able to control them himself 111322,12; the king comesto,the Hathorswho resc-u'e

1780

h3tyw wpwtyw , W

0 T111 111303,13: Hathor-Sakhmet is AD

///T and

master of the

demons and the wpwtyw cut off heads for her VI 267,16 ; presenting the sistra, Hathor says 7 protect your (king) body with the sceptreof Sakhmet.I drive away T /"T is drives Horus 258,11 V the away ; one who are! you

0, m from the place where VIII 6,12 ; for pacifying'

Sakhmet, 'Take the gazelle and geeseand d3tyw on my hand. I make excellent for you your bas, I cause to live for you your men and I do not give to you

t1IV Z; CM :4

311.11.

In an invocation to Hathor-Sakhmet, the gods are tied up (qis) on the days of cmr>

which

may be an elaborateword play and perhapsshould be taken as the Xrn3w'foreigners! 111293,1415 . Elsewhere at Edfu the emphasis is on the protection of the gods against the demons : gods of protection are given to drive away'D,

qq

from the king 1100,5; Hathor drives away

from the king 1184,10; Khonsu gives the Enneadto protect the king from r= To I1 1164,14 These kind of 278,14 ; purification text - 11oth gives the flood to purify against . phrasesoccur in amulet presentationsor the giving of incense. In purif ication texts at Dendera - the Nile water is especially used to wash away %m3w-a use of the Nile to exorcize evil -Fr, CD 150,8; T,,,

CD11203,3; -T

MY"' H 219,2 ; VI 22,5. Perhapsconnected with this is a Nile procession:

the southern Nile comes and brings a flood covering the fields so that'there is no famine (qn-rnpt) J" e-k .. 1jr and t:: %% no handsof Xm3w carrying knives' 1582.12-13 -J Outside Edfu the 9m3w occur at Dendera(MDIV 68) ; Kom Ombo 144,459 -.1373,497 and earlier, on the Bentresh Stela, but again it is unclear whether demons or foreigners are meant : Khonsu of Ilebes drives away r-= !ke it,

KRI Il 284,12 (also 285,15; 186,17). In the medical texts there is

for is diseases describe 851) (Wb Med to used unusual abnormal'and p. which means'strange, a verb example in the description of a wound which will not heal 093> name of demons -Sm. 18,14 *,20,1 ; 20,9 _rY

SmA I s,and also as the'

852). 1'(p.

A late text quoted by Alhot [RdE 5 p.78 nA] at Esna [LD IV p1.88band 89a = Esna VI no.5311has a word applied to foreign adversaries(servants of Seth) of a king who is in fact a Roman Emperor. Bibliography of Ym3w : NtValloggia, Messagersp.44 n.9 messengersof Bastet ; Guthub Textes, 203 Vandier, PJumilhac 311 (8) Gaidiens Goyon, 241-246. n. in * p. On"emissaries p. p. general : 629 ; SauneronBIFAO 64,5-7 ; Cauville, Osiris P.45 n-2 ; TESEdwards, 1IPBM IVth series 1 (1960)'

1781

p.6 n37 .

bw-gm3w cult placeof Geb Wb IV 471 (9) GR

Brugsch Dict.Geog.1068 , .

From a LatePeriodPapyrusin Turin thereis a list of the maingodsof UE includingGebwho is god J in

cý

r:!;:'p'34, SýtLqq

C3[ RT 164]. At Edfu HorusBehdetis Gebin-d C-3 'M 'tm

Horusis protectedin the embraceof his fatherGebin

.,AW

C, 1504 (45)

the Placeof Im3w, (this is

in Pyr. 601 §1663a)written hereasif it weretheword forflowers'VI 146,9.

emyt

corridor(in temple) Wb IV 472 (5-7) GR DG 486,3 and 4 **X>iI '_ý)

discussionof dernotictermsby Nur el Din, Leiden

Demotic Ostraca.pp.52-3 wherevarioustermsreadfmit or similar can be differentiatedonly by HenneticWriýgsp. 1-iscontext; morecerudnReymond, CED 242

LAI Oe

IM

Ile templedescriptionsat Edfu showwhich partsof the templecould be referredto asYmyt It is . thecorridoraroundthe GreatPlace IV 5,10-,VU 15.3andall thedoorsof the minor sanctuaries open into it IV 5,9 ; VH 15.2 Ile dimensionsof this corridor are given as 3 5/6 cubits (= 2.05m),also . the doors(h.3yt) on the eastandwestof the corridorgive entry to the roomsthere4Tq c-3 VII 15,4 CZ3

(Y). andJqTL-3IV 5,11.Miisis theCouloirMysterieux Vxnyt is also used of the larger corridor between the main temple building and the stone enclosure wan(X):

Pqq. ýN4cn

"the Re Great Place of surrounding the temple= the great wall outside the .

ýmyt suffounding bwt-bik. Nbt VI 6,5. The externalwaU of the sanctuaryhasas a tide of one of its texts Im m om text comparesthe templeto heavenand mentionsthe

155.8 a"

Greatcorridor containingcolumns

around/outsideif HI 85.2. Ilis text is in. the Outer Hypostyleso it may refer to this part of the templeor evento thecolonnadebeyondthehypostylehall which is indeeda walkwaywith columns. Texts on the enclosurewall may refer to diis : the king has seenPr-R' andr-1-3q'q C3

dft

the

greatcorridor.ennobledwith columnslike heavenuponits four supportsVI 6,2 ; the doorwayin the,

ý8'"1782

enclosure wall going to the well is arrangedupon the plan of the =qT4corridor Wall of Wetjeset of Protector of his father ,I

JqkC"'korridor

of the sanctuaryof the harpooner VI d3DIO=r, f(',! TU3 wEruý-wd

16,10.

Zd) Cr OeTWInytqarou3nI Isis-Hedeyt theqljr=atPlacceýý

Ile goddessIsis-Hedeyt is particularf)A&ýLQ'ý& is1abVSfi4WeM 1Y

AP Win"

iq, thjcýýI ffll5wýýa

MigicýL44,4-51

saýrMary- w Emý Io =Iq

O'D

14

temple

Illahun

,

Pap. l. 0050,4

of S'nh-Sn-wsrt

[A. Scharff,

Q, ri djD

fili ac, .10d rnr., Tw an extension of an earlier

ih'e'CW

Wb attests this word onlyWbhi text from

LOhtq D;Lj 1; rnaiq sonq 1253.5 ; I-H in r3mr-' L: -3 -i Lýj d",, Tp r3 her son Horus in the' alcýfas protection i bel: zu CM2 %n; DdJn. zid !o

-i!ýIa 1b)'! ? .1. HT%ý. -)4Ijn'Icr'3I=j

1ý41"OffeWsli L

Xmm. t is perhaps ,

the outer enclosure

Hayes [Ostraca

frO%iAMiMPdrfecti*6%dtive"6t

of the whole

wall

In a

word.

pyramid I

Nirml. 1 [I[-) Iribrr-3 are named ---

both the north and south enclosures -

ZAS 59,1924,471.

Mn i). q . VI 8.1 - the Great

ýMr3p391 notes the feminine Q01/e5

lihtWi'tdclivEliiYifig'particip

word cp:

a noun

aC I- t)(IL I'(W. ýrn 'to go' . meaning

'passage

(I Oljotllý:, ýO Po6gi? uyln*valýpý='ýýgegor6lclýorridor of

ainUi

KA &FYIM ly 6-Tvff Tomb 71 ;0 74,2-3is 0 9mmAhbli.-ti%K\Ien? 9 prrro%-aldl the northern extension'or Y'71' wing of the transversehaH. These then are both parts of temples or

".11ý!,, (1*.2,) chapels but there may

30 Puni

ýý7G?jjojniT'.

alsq.bca,

*. 1L-

emus,BEFAO75,1975 1 142ý"Iliý C --'Iuý'

09

III

.,

cl

1i oini 'SIz I6f 0 ý1 wa rikar6j.tfiv thetaiptc-Ef YM ltýkjdbcrg. 4ý 65,1030?p.561

of C3

NMI

s lobinto m*rlj amom 5ill Oj YVAO fnvi-,

ý Q'F. bar, (to jzncp 51b ') 110.4t 0"141.

i. t. V1 C"JTRbr

UpperEgypt, the southland

ktwýv lo b! l 2ý atla bi-tia; ' ýýa 7-jair. orij nA mj!y, -tr. )ý

ni . LEBW Of") *Iqffl-'j 1Zt'78 '011j

PM Wb1V! 4j,: jd4f8,? Ij)1 ol: o-w? -w,

Ym' Occurspassimat Edfu with standardspellingsincluding . rl JV%, 14,12-,8,4ý -4!F BY

--ob 34

() ILIrV' :(*'0. 10

IV Pew ftrriýlx,? V) -dT 1j -. -),i"

Jo VL-r PA, el. 51ja wjo V. ýFjo -6'V. -it7t( lxw ,I ) o: z3-jcqr,. oej 0-p oi m !ýM ')'gunct -if; had'been

united by thi ']1 4.0.111 obiziuc"ORuc-IL 6 1y. alli-I 01 ?i 061 d6ghia - whatever the historical or contemporary

t as two

reaIityz.Thui', UljjjP-r EgyRrt ik A 077

Vr',: ? jiý ýCýt., p to refers.

&Witýg

fen

nalves which

41

wi

L&wCr

Egypt and where one text

ýf ? jx! no jlaw oej = -yool, va-a 'ý'. n 4'ýýjr" . To ýf CY10MIA, unity, which s the, 7prcsent. ", TW400-fnov! -1

6hý#rr

establishirient tfAWfli oftýhlýj

r,

Sj"'5-'. S 'L'Ower Pace Egypt. 'Meflood e" rst over

1783

waterswere supposedto comefrom the southerncavernsand reachedUpper Egypt first so for this reasonit was given a more importantrole [K.Sethe,ZAS 44,1907 p.1-29].77headjectivefrom this nounis alsoused : the inundationcontains

UpperEgyptianwaterIV 34,13.

7bere is a text at Edfa which implies that Edfu wasitself se6 thereas the'centreof Egypt: at the Festivalof Behdet 4d

",ý

'UpperEgypt sailsnorth andLower Egypt sails south(to meetat Edfu),

whereHorusruleshis kingdom'IV 19,4.

ýM,

thecrownof UpperEgypt Wb IV 476 (2) GR

gin' for the'WhiteCrown is probablyan abbreviationof IfnVi, andit occursonly in the GR period ýJ ý (after to Wb) : Horusis Lord'of andruler of Skgýl - 1244.2 ; Horusgives to the king 41 7,9

& Dendera, is his head VI'245,10 Upper Egypt ; alsoat on in praiseat your' cl

Egypt rejoicesat

S &-

*ý, O 49 for "rake text the says youself , seize crownand cV ,

i(M 1.S

united (crowns

MD 145; in a processionof crowns7ake

muddledby the scribe)- the doublecrown is actuallybrought'MD H5

and Lower

The king brings a double

I' MD H 68a.

White Crown of Upper Egypt Wb IV 476 (3-7) MK

A word for the White Crown since the MK and frequent in the GR period in temple inscriptions [Abubakr, Kronen p.31-32].It was usedby the later scribes in preferenceto other'words for the White Crown - but the reason for this is not clear. Ile

feminine suffix

'appears with'the s which r

indicate for insignia king [Spiegelberg, is to the the of especially words mos used companion word Sonnenaugep. 15 p. 130] but the 'hee indicated here is unknown. It may perhaps refer back to the

in this Nekhbet Wadjet. these case Mid crowns goddesses of each of patron ý *of followed by Harsiese'is Lord Xm'. At Edfu usually examplesof s are mýw. : Ruler of theLower Egyptiancrown VI 186,15-16;BB is Urd'40 -VH

91,8.Ile two crownsarepresentedin offerings: On',ý!,

d

I -i4j'; heis ride'rof'14 Vi andmowsV210, T41.1311'

in holding baskets king them. In returnHorus gives the the two two the crowns ýq--7 with shows' *PSI1-giv'eyouýp4joining'th-e In Onk Nephthys king Southand north. a says wd3ty"text,

1784

149,13. In the phrasenb Im'. s Dq3 mbws : Horus ý e406a; Hathor 4=1

I

1163,8; NEn, VII 250,7or A

VII 220,15

q4 I

VII 218,4- areasto

thesouthwestandsouthof Behdet. In the Edfu texts generallythe term is not usedwith the sametechnicalprecision neverhas the , definitearticleandis a generaltermfor 'field, oftenusedasa variationin textswherewordsfor'fleld! occurmanytimes.In particularthesearetheNile offeringtextswheretheflood is broughtto thefield Wq A : Hapy is broughtto settlesupon A

',0' IV 332,11-12 ; ntf-Nile AlkQq III IV 365,7-8;the wrm flood

IV 364,8-9; (nameof Nile destroyed)A WO! 'XI 206,16-17.The word is

also used in alliteration : kkw (Nile) qrqr r., drkqq"'. k 1321,3-5; the flood qrqr r AUýq, '. k 11243,16; hpn (flood) b3h.ti r ATA A 1112,10;and a geni called A "ý, W 'b IV 364,8-9 khb. i n.k U (flood) ýr. 4 .

q3-pt says

The q3yt contrastswith the m3wt land: the Nile floods A-Ytq4 b- like the m3wt 11254,12; also M 98,6. q3yt land hasother applications: the god makesthe d

bloom so that he can pick

mnow and Pnw plants 111235,14;in a presentingplantstext, the king is called

III

237,1 In the geographicaltextscertainnomeshaveq3yt land specificallymentioned: 5th LE nome, areas in includedXqQ1't1'1IV 25,8 the 13thLE nome,45ýqq by land the ; pbw watered of

s3b.ti

32,940. IV its high land to the m3wt-fields reaches m3wt m-h3w The modemArabic equivalentof this word maybe l(a? qi land - which are fields artificially irrigated (by shaduf)[ seealso: Baer, JARCE I, 1962p.40 n.98 andJamesJEA 54,1968 p.53 n.d]

q3yt. q3

primordialmound Wb V6 (6)

The High Hill' wasa namefor the Isle of Fire or the Primordialmound[oerhuvel]at Hermopolis. Originally it was known as q33 and determinedby a flight of steps. it was the site of the original here Atum is §1652 Kheprer PT raisedup on43&d cC creation -

(at Heliopolis)but by the Book,

1842

is 6,17) V Re 17,5 Urk. Dead (Nav. Totb. the on theAT&Cb of =

which is in Limnw and the

Persianperiod text at KhargaOasisin the 11ibisTemple mentionsthe

xL

of Wenu

' in (Herrnopolis)[Brugsch- Reisenachder GrossenOaseplXXVI L22-231.q3yt. q3 appears thie "16-4 dlkqq Ogdoad Thebantombs- TT 145b(Urk.VHI 30,12)wherethe andTT walk upon Tý A [Chassinat.Khoiak 1285 n.3 38c (Urk.VHI 117,11)wherelight is createdon the

A -A

Yoyotte-Sauneron, SourcesOrientalesI p.35-6and57 n.100; Boylan,Thoth p.156 Sethe,Amun p.50 §96 ; de Buck,OerhuvelpAOn.2 - reviewby H.R.Hall, JEA 10p.185-184 Taharqap.74 n.151. At Edfu theq3yt-q3 is mentionedin lotusofferingtextsandhereit is theplacewherethe primordial TO Y Wd Aq I'A d 41)VI 247.12and' lotus containingthe divine child grows074, VII 162,12-13;, qqd T 1M. T1,19) V 84.16.Atthe endof this textthe OgdoaddeclareVe give birth toRe in'V4 V 86,13. The child HarsomthuscomesfromAWftl)

111190,15-16.

The connectionwith HermopolisandThothis stressed: the king is saidto be like IsdenCrboth)in YOVI 278,1-2,thus bmnw and q3yt-q3 are virtually synonymous.As a name for' od! T Hermopolis, q3yt-q3 appearsin laterRomangeographicallists at Dend*eradqqd a) MDIV'81 lifisee qq Gauthier V DG 153 1541. and andat Philae(Tiberius)Dum.GI 54,24ý,. As in the PTs the q3yt-q3 can be associatedwith Heliopolitan creation myths :a censingand TOW 240,6-7. libation text an Enneadof godscomeswith Re frornd%ý i ,

q3y

plant Wb V5 (8) Wb Drog. 510

Charpcntier1170p.708-9

DG 531,6 ki -plant Wb Drog. cites only onereferencefor this 'unknownplane[Hearst1951whereit appearsas inj n AA7*s

ýr mrD.t

ialso Germer',Arznei

p.369]. This may be the sameplant mentionedin

-a

becomes it Ibe Lord Behdet Amun Mut the to says end of offering at made and reed and papyrus , , lkqq 'Y4A 4 V4'w"A C=I-.

Ir" rI-N 3=

rn IqM.

he is a Great sacred god, child of foreign lands,

Khemmisbloomsbeforehim'1157,17.This mustbe the sameplant as appearsin a hymn to Khnum from Esna [RT 27 p.1911- hereKhnum is

n1ri who shows himself in Nun . Daressy

is be literally 'the high It 1 that 187-189 27,1905 lotus [RT could planf, divine translatedthis as p. for the the plant mound on primordial hill word high thus metaphorical one which growson the a -

1843

which is the lotus. I height or length

q3w

Wb V4 (1-13) Pyr. DG 531 bottom kj - long life

Cr. 130a; CED 66; KH 512

V..) LL2-

kOOy

length of time

At Edfu q3w is used mainly in the temple description where dimensions of the building are given q3w meanslength often , rather than height as one might expect. T=8 23 2/3 IV 113cubits IV 5,2; wsbt Oryt-ib -aT Examples : height of klwt-bpV -d

with 3wbreadth/widthand

5,12-6,1; temple as a whole

Jr

105 cubits IV 12,8 ; but A

_f

is 90 cubits (different building

LY LT J VII 37 Great Hall A 40 VII 17,11; length ?)V3,3 cubits +x cubits ; the pronaos , phase f8 1/3 cubits VU 13,2. 17,3-4; Mesen Chamber In the temple 'its width is perfect . its length (wsb) is excellent and ,

its height is just

is Idng breadth the 'height the Further, earth the of IV 19,11 sky, might say of we where righe , . JJ literally'length! IV 16.2? 1 the sky whole of given TV r-9 V 30,4; di hy r Also praises however are given to the 'height! of heaven Ir-by rd A

JJ

nt pt VI

103,3.

Idiomatically : at the giving of incense . Re rejoices Y. A r-Re libation incense to and giving .........

r-q3w-n

at the height of his voice 1499,12; 1500,4.

to thefull extentof to the full extent of my

A compound preposition , at Edfu, the king slays his enemiesstrength Il 74,7.

q3l

to vomit, pour out Wb V7 (5-16) MK ctCr. 37a; CED52

IC-k... GSOX

(or from b3 .

) ..........

From the NK onward, q3' is consistentlywritten without the 3 and at Edfu the 3 never appears, Coptic it to the closer maldng

The word is not usedexclusivelyfor pouringout liquids, but to

1844

pour out more generalofferings and produce. by Imhotep 270,12-13; H -done

ne two caverns are openedto 'pour oue the Nile: W: It' 264,4; H />,

(Horus) 1116,13 As a reward for offering a libation Horus pours out Hapy -, . A> for the king to flood the land V( 1743 Other areaswhich 'pour oue offerings : the Two lands . produce H 243,13; mountains dv 1*' (done by Horus) 1112,7;4Ue

Hathor 146,1 S.

Water or produce can come from a god as his divine efflux : HB pours out A0

4'

water as the

efflux of his body 11167,15-16;HB 4 0, iý- bouquetsof flowers as his efflux IV 29,2. qI is also used with q3s which has the same meaning : the srf-flood is brought, plants q3s pour "P '-'j out and what is in them ?

m-q3b

pours out IV 336,8.

in, among. within, synonymof m.hnw GR Wb V 10(3) to I1 (1) MK

Junker : §207 p. 154 q3bE) = rn-q3b 'in' GG §178p.134 in the midst Of (lit. in the folds of) , m-q3b-n. In GR textsthe compoundprepositioncanappearwithout the m. 22 in his in the Ennead 155,15; the king is A C14:

With following noun HB is Great of terror A

boundaries IV 29,14 Hor-Akhty illumines the F" in his Throne City VI 6,6; the king is'. if 5 Great of Terror = Mntyw 1559,2; a priest is master of excellent secrets= ýEý Pr-H' 1 2,

W

558.6. With following suffix gods...children

areamongthem1110,3; rejoice tj 16 %r,

(the city of Behdet) IV 3,8 ; the temple - the Wabet of HB is= the Ogdoad rejoice

czsý -

13.7; the sbt-Xnt - millions of flowers are = ca

king is contentwith what is in it =

tR

-, *-

1468,9

ER Adverbial use: fields are flourishingand n g3w Z= -:

to double Wb V8 (7) to 9 (12) ýbth. Dyn. 18 DG 533,10

At

Z6 -

in it IV

4--- 920

are in it,

therein IV 49,1 and grains A6...

ý2 6 IV 49j; the temple specification of those things which are in it§ý&', =

q3b

in it IV 6,4; the temple -

CS IV 7,6; the temple the image of Re-Harakhty rests= A C24--W

in it

V 3,2 ; 3bt-field - the

. thereis no want therein IV 462.

1845

Cr.98b; CED52; KH98

kwS

Examplesat Edfu occurwhereofferingsaredoubledin number(c f. Wb V 9,5) : the II th LE nome doublesall it controls (offerings) for the king A0 C= IV 30,5; the (ED A C= =IF=) Mý mnw-offering on the 6th day of the month t7 v- C- III#

nomedoublesthe IV 40ý2.

breast

q3bt

Wb V 11 (2-8) MK Cr. 54a; CED 33 ; KH 331 8 K, ISE q3bt refers to the whole chest in Egyptian but it has a more specialised use in Coptic where it means the 'female breast' [Lacau, Corps § 193-195 'stemumpoitrine'-;

Lefebvre, Tableau §24

stemum]. It occurs in medical texts (Sm. 1,20 ; 2526 etc.) , Magical Texts (Zaub. E 4,4 etc) and also at Edfu - when the enemy hippopotamus is chopped up , portions of him are given to towns in Egypt his breast is given to

VI 85,4 and,4

goes to the goddess

Wenet(of Hermopolis)VI 89.9.

part of the boat on which the rudder rests

qriw

Wb V 12 (7) GR and V 62 The meaning of a word as used in Hekanakhtep.30A Text B 1.10 has been variously interpreted as a bolt of ebony (in original publicadon5,' 'meaning unknown! [Jones, Glossary p. 1911and the handle by which the steering oar was moved [Spaull, JEA 49,1963 p. 186]. This may be the same as the Edfu example : the good rudder turns uponr'za,-q.

ý-

,"

(tmw

nfr wdbt br qrit)

VI 80,1.

Blackman and Fairman translated it as 'goodly oar turns upon its pose [JEA 30 6 n. k). Glanville described the object as' the rest attachedto the side of the steering oar post on Which the loom of the be 68,1932, 27 811. The [2AS term may etymologically related to qrr meaning p. n. oar revolveX Iole

q3s

.

to bind , tie up Wb V 13 (1-7) Pyr. and 17 (11) GR spellingqis

The most usual spelling of q3s at Edfu is usingthe sign

I&

which showsa man holding two.

1846

foes Horus king the UsuaUy : enemies the of Or are the of verb together. objects piecesof ropetied I& king in 1292,11 the ; tied a ntt-rope are

ties foes andbringshis rope M 127.9; foes

h3kw-ibw. k 1369,15-16: or bulls tied up for sacrificethe king Orldf

in his ropeVII 110,15; in a pun Wadjet ,

is bull HI 178,16 the the ; antilope great up AV

k3-wrties"

(D V 218,13.

sbiw m-bnt

Thereis alsoa nounq3s I)onds'(Wb V 13(8-16)Pyr.) which is alsofoundat Edfu , the gazelle'is' tied up (ntt) by

a ropeHI 146,10; bring Sethm

The nme of a godor epithetof HorusBehdetis

smr-qis

*V-

111188.11.

Re 1-2-2r

'H 24 no.166.

-tk

to makebondshurt Wb V 17(12)

sm r 'to cause pain' followed either by m or the genitive (m could be for n- genitive) - probably' means'cause the bonds of N to hurf , that is to tie the ropes of a foe so 6ght that they hurt and thus

restrictthe boundfoe [Kurth, Dekorationp.113-4]

j grIv

, 'causing fetters Asia'to, Stt the of n

be painful' (for Sopduand slayingthe enemiesbeforehim) -a uniquescenetide (on a column) III 247,2.Plate76 col2 showsthe king holdinga boundfoe beforehim by a rope who hashis hands , tied behindhis back anda harpoonis thrustinto his head.Also IIB says,WI the bondsof the arms of the rebellious'

nt IL3kw.ibw) VII 323.8-9;the king as the Great of

might causesthe bondsof thosewho attackMesento hurt foes

causeto hurt

I causeto hurt the bondsof the rebellious ...

VII 183,1-2;Behold these 1369,15-16

At Philae , the phraseappearsas mr q3s m (foe) [PhiM 1117.12 - with painful bonds] - Wb 989 Phot. 13 11813 Philae ; ; 505 ; example:

.

The action of putting strongor tight bondson the foe is expressedelsewhereas smnb-q3s (Wb W, 13,14); othertextsaboutSopdumentionthebondof an enemy MD IV 15 ; 26-27

qi

image, form - usedin phrases Wb V 15 (5) to 16 (17) MK cf.

9142

SIO

CED 331 ; Cr8l9a; KH445 - Prefixof nounsof action

is dance festival in 'as i. sw form' sing and people a mi q! wl e. together : one

J847

'togetheeIV 17,9;plantsarepresentedto theka of BB

4-4- together1443,17

br qLf 'in its form' all : the king is givenPunt

in its whole circumference1477.2 (Wb

V 16 (14) GR) The nounqi 'image'refersto a concreteform or figure of the king or a god. [Hornung,Menschals Bild p.142-3]: in the temple

VIP-&-

all its imagesare exactIV 17,14.

to vomit , spew out

qis

Wb V 17(4-6) Med. GR plus (10) qjs to spit out Cr.577b; CED226; KH511 XOC12'

vomiting

At Edfuqis is usedin a similarwayto q(3)1 andit doesnotsimplyreferto waterbeingpouredout, . but also to lands or fields 'pouring out' produce:I give you the land (0) ýr 'd :ý$.A-V^ imYw-f -1=0 ý; for is inie 1160,10; HB rejoicesat the 3bt-fieldAW, spitting out you what rnpwt spitting Aout plants 111133.3;the srf-flood poursout plants hrs ? is brought and A

IV 336,8;the kkw-Nile flood

it pours out for you (HB) the field is bowed down (ksw) under

qnw-plants 1321,4-5; 11243,16-17.In a damagedtext, a flood pours out its produce(words are P illegible exceptfor ),d')kq

11195,13. The verb is usedin the sameway at Philae 'whenHapy .

A his field 3ht time the comesat

poursout its plants(Junker,Phill 1279,11-12)= KOTp.313

P, ý % Nr. 423 r-; . In a wnp-nhs text the verb is used in an execrationritual ,

IJ3113tDr rn. f ' the

council spit uponhis (Seth's)name VII 168,2. Apart from theseusesqjs is usedin medicaltexts [Wb Med. p.880 erbrechen, speien(seeq3')] whereit means'to vornif as a symptomof stomachtrouble (Eb.192 a; 195a; Eb.202a). When a drug is spatout this is a positive testfor pregnancy(Bln. 194 ; Calsb.V; Kahn 27 x2 ; Bln.193 q r3ý, in The spellings thesecasesreflecttheinterchangeof and asat Edfu.

qis-Inb

stoneusedfor amulets Wb V 18(1) GR

listsof materials At Dendera andtheamuletstheyareusedto makeincludeundertheheading includingset-squares, hearts,scarabs, plumb-lines, a totalof 16amuletsý eyes,uraeiandAA

1848

87. A list IV be MD semi-precious and this of precious stones all of could made of which mineral , MD IV 36,50 and a similar list on the Famine stela has stonesfrom Nubia including

includeslefe j; V f0

[Hungersnot 171.

At Edfu : BB is the soyereign in Pe and Mesen who fills the Eye with %>'&f liye with bb plants VIII 136,12 (the parallel text at Philae has

*.and makes its pupil Phill 1105,9) q.Y.

also bks, bqs.

qt

mineral WbV18(2)

GR

Haffis, Mneralsp. 133

Harris suggeststhat qis-'nb is a writing of q' and neglectsthe text in MD IV 87 listing amulets which are to be madeof certainstone- thereare 16 amuletsundeirjjs-Inb and then a different 10 ýj under :

".

including the sistra two plumes,eyes scarabs. He notesthereis a problem , ,

faulty discounts 'must remain in the that the amulet evidence as so and qI meaning of q' with , doubf [op.cit. p.2321. At Dendera q' ZJ ,

is broughtfrom a land calledArtt

,

-J

ýO

db

it is 'it and goes on usedto oca

enrich the shrineof Hathor and beautify her temple'MD 171,9. Daurnas(discussingthe Dendera C7 b

treasurytexts , OLA 6,692-3) notesthat the q' at Dendera. comesfrom Artt which is written 00 at Edfu 11279,9,howeverthe locationof thelandor theidentityof themineralareunknown.

01 ItF, 'ayn'-#1 ýkingbrings At Edfa in the Trea'surytexts underthe entry for AC! Oa, HB the to , .4

qq :'

perhapsimplying that q was mined11279,8.A further occurrenceis lesscertain- in the

UA Laboratory: dry myrrh is comparedto a bird - its wings are like the colour of gold and C=3

11

207,8. Harris proposedthat the mineralq' washa6matitewhich is reddish/brownin colour and this would fit, not only the treasurymetaphorbut the fact that haematitewas usedto make amuletstoo. At : % %--; PhilaePhot.520 the godsfill the eyewith, --j . in the list of minerals.

ql

PAx of sycamom Chiuwnfie'r1186, p.716-7

Uhn and the Hungersnot16 conWns,,-.j 1-1

1849

There is only one referenceat Edfu to a vegetablesubstancecalled q' : the land of a nome is brought with its

V. 19,13. This may be connected to the demotic

-, charcoal and

nhy ql 'a type of sycamore' [Erichsen, Demotische Lesestficke Il , Urkunden des

PL&maerzeit,Leipzig 1939 indexp.154]. ,

shoulder, arm

q'Ii

Wb V 19 (6-14) MK DG 533.2 arin %.Pe- 2-

548,1qý arin

Cr.131b; CED67; KH73507

z-

4IC6? kr=7-s ;,, Icc-XL'? -

The technical term for the shoulder is q'O (in medical texts e.g. SmA: 8,17,18) and it has a dual form too. It also has the wider use 'arm' and Coptic derives from this in 'elbow' [Lefebvre, Tableau §301

. F

At Edfu when the hippopotamus is dismembered his shoulder goes to Hermopolis 85,3 and c'dr

,j

VI

to Wenet of Thoth (Hermopolis) VI 89,8. There is further allusion to this in a

I' protection text, it is the protection of Thoth to whom 'd

his shoulder is given on the Six Day

Festival VI 147,1. in an offering text the king specifies which arm will hold out the offerings in his shrine are asked to swIL3 bearers 21,8. The IT the of god arm

. -4 .1-4

the right

An s3w nmt. tn -

'makecarefulyour armsandguardyour footstcps'll 34,17.1

to bend the arm Wb V 18 ff. To 'hold out the arm' is a gesture made by a priest in the htp-di-nsw offering [Chassinat, Khoiak I 41. 33 23 34 Cauville, Osiris JEA 1 [Fairman-Grdseloff in 5] 294 *, p. n. n. any ritual act n. or p. . From the Edfu references this is a gesture found mainly in food offering texts , though there are exceptions : Setting up the brazier text

bending the right arm and setting up the brazier

(pl. 16 shows the arm of the king bent over the brazier, the left holds a mace and staff) 158,15. 013 Opening of the Mouth ceremony ,d IV 242,16-17 . Me text continues , the king

bend my arm to you after the rite/work is finisheS J and brings offerings IV 243,5 - pL 92 shows

1850

the king holding staff and macein left handandthe right handis held out straight;Maat offering , Shu

A,p I

-a :ý 0-

C- %% lot

bends to him the arms of the Two Lights VIII 83A

6 with every good thing VI 103,1-2; '3bt-offering

md-ointment.

X'Ot "' 14 362 king (XII p. straight right arm) , also

ý'j

-,-!-jl

; Making by the king'

**Aholding 158,6 Plate 16 j the sbm -I. -sceptre .

shows the king holding the sceptrein his straight right arm, the maceand staff are in his left and he is behind a heaped offering table ; brp-'3bt

the king says-! -J

4j

-, my arm is bent before your face

(Osiris and Isis) holding offerings 192,4. A.j It is used of others : Wadjet (tide missing) people in festivals

4

she holds boxes of cloth 1128,1-2

Lj -4. *-- they bend their arms as a mark of respect IV 17.7 and everyone

standsat his post:: jj

'Luý bending their arms to their secret images IV 19,6.

There are examplesof

L) ,

being omitted, either by error or becauseit was seento be incorporated

AjI in the meaning of q'o : the king IJ

bend my arm to your house with 100s of offerings I

AJ-4 189,5 - p1284 (vol. XI) shows the bent right arm gesture.the left hand holds mace and staff ; C--- it king 'I bend the right arm and brp wdn ', here he holds the sbm. sceptre in his bent right arm (pIAOh) H 21,8.

q'o-,drt

literally - bend the hand Wb V 18 (5) to 19 (3) BD cL

krEZbIkJPII'KH 73 from Ezekiel 23,42 for'6

stretch out. applaud'

Though literally bend the hand! this term may be synonymous with q'o-' I)end the arrW with drt , having the extended use 'arm. The phrase usually occurs in food offering scenesin which the king impersonates Shu, son of Re, or the Sem-priest : the kingacit"

i

for his father Re with the ,

ptp-di-nsw offering 11175,13.Plate 57 showsthe king holding a staff and macein his left hand is Ilis bent be held bent his to the the the palm arm upward. appears out, right at elbow with while .14ý arm/handgesture q'4

'S. /

W5.bends hand The king as a Sem-priesti^#. to god - and the

king as tm-gm4s the determinativeindicatesthat a straightright arm is the gestureIH 247,12.77he 4 11 a-

II*IA

E7-4

too %-- V'4Lbendshis to his fatherin Behdet VII 271,15-16;the bm-gmbs in Processions

arm in adorationIV 15,2. In an offering*ofmeatportions(bnp-stpw) the king as Shu the arm to the one who createdhim VI 153,6-7and in the sametext

e4-

"bends

to Horus VI

1851

156,5-6. In the actual scene pl. 149 he holds up a tray of offerings on both hands both arms with ,

bentat theelbowi

qlýw

thingswhichareoffered

In the Sokar Chamber, the god partakes of the offerings"IET

lij

174,

which are offered' - i. e.

given by the bent arm 1214,9 [so Junker, Stundenwachenp.101 (130)].

q'O

district Wb V 20 (9-11) DG 547,7qt- district /J, 7 2: Cr.131b; CED67, KH73 kA2!

in certainplacenames

Originally q'O may havereferredto a portionof bentor curvedland(in placenamesin the Wilbour papyrus,where it is translatedas 'tract! - Index Vol.IV p.90) . From the NK howeverq'ý is an to vogo; [Vernus,RdE 29 1977 administrativeterm for land andin the Greekperiodit corresponds p.181n.23 ; Kees. ZAS 72 1936p.46-471. At Edfu q'b is usedas a variantterm for a land area: when the w3d-wr flood restsfor the king upon,:: j

qb-nmtt

the landareas(andis raisedupon'places)1113,1.

to go slowly , cool of pace Wb V 23 (15-16) Late, GR

qb-nmtt p. IIIc-

is an epithet from the Late Period and is often followed by bw-dsr [BIFAO 53,1953 see n. I for examples ; Ranke, JAOS 65,1945 p.24 1].

Thephraseis usedasan epithetof officials to emphasise their dignified behaviourandbearing[H.de Meulenaere,Fs.Grapowp.226-2311. In templesthe epithetqb-nmtt is quite rare but the variant , m. qb-nmtt , which is appliedto godsor priestsgoing in processionto towardsthe sanctuary, is' very common.The latteris an adverbialconstructionintroducedby m andexamplesarelistedby Otto Schritt', cE Alliot, Culte I 242,244,422'enmarchelente!; [GuM p.156'mit kiffilem, beherrschtem Daumas, ASAE 51,1951 p.391 'marcher lentemcne]. qb means 'cool' 'calm' as opposedto

1852

ýmm'heated' and in the context of walking perhaps means 'slowlywithout

haste' or even

'silently, quietly'- considereda great virtue by the Egyptians for behaviour in temples. At Edfu : the priest in procession

to the shrine in the temple 1542,15; the gods of Edfu go

in the sacredplace in procession 1576,3; the children of Horus too all go 536,8; the priests are told to become (h pr)=i'Ai . the king as the priest of Horus

a

TI

'do not hasten,do not huffy the feet! 1414,10; '

in the Great Place who opens the sanctuaries of the ,

gods V 40,34. In instructions to priests : mk df3w

=O: 0 'aj*) -4c=! 3 C,:

and make silent your voice in the "

temple as one who comes and goes in the courtyards V 244,9 [Alliot, Culte 1191 vois ce sont les aliments de celui qui multiplie ses pas autour du lieu saint]. The phrase is also found in similar contexts at Dendera [for examplesSeeOtto, OP.Cit.and de Meulenacm op.citl. de Meulenaereconcluded that qb-nmtt is translated'slow walle - in the MK qb and b3b (hurry) are , 3 ZAS 1. Piehl Janssen, Autobiografle I 166,2 [from texts, : cf. p. an autobiographical opposites , 1893 p. 88 ink qb 9w m h3h I am calm free from haste] then m-qb. nmt seems to derive from this vW use of the term

qby

earth ? c f. Wb V 25 and also Wb V 164 (12-13) gbb

When bricks for the temple are being made, Horus says that he gives the place of the god,,., 'established upon its foundations, the gate of life upon its lands

all

[c.f. Montet Ktmi 17,

1964 p.87 la porte de vie sur ses terrains] Il 61.3 The word in Wb is translated as 'earth' and gbb,, . from D. 18 'fields' spelled AJJ UISin the GR period. This is most likely the same as the Edfu term, in limits foundation is firm to the the texts the of elsewhere : occurs which

K (Cýj :,

provided with

A 'reaching limit in for foundations 1: digging II 113 the the earth the of scene a sand

the

foundation to make excellent the monument in the Great Place'Il 60,4. , All the examples seem to be the same word meaning perhaps lowest ground level , when digging 3=, down. However where Meeks has djq4r,!. translated as'fondations'[An. Lex. 77.4382; RdE 29, j, 1977 p. 121he comments 'est en fait une graphie de bq3jt' [An. Lex. 77.1324] . Harris suggeststhat, _ it is paving or foundation blocks of stone [Minerals p.291-

1853

qbyw

vessel Wb V 25 (2-6) MK DG. 534,2 d-Z1 Lý-

qbt -a vessel 16 kH&l k4\61

Cr.99b-, CED52; KH57fem.

bronze in jar for beer Deir Medina texts the of or coppermade or and el was a water qbyw was [Valbelle, Poids p. 18 ; du Buisson, Vases p.29-301. At Edfu in a list of vesselsof beer and wine for IA %'y-cakes bread beer, included '24 ds-vessels v Behdet Festival there are of the after of 24 big qbw-vessels of beee vl35,8-9.

It is feminine like its Coptic descendant.Also in an

"MW her is brought .4 beer Menket, carrying the goddesswho makes C, IIt --*offering procession,

qbw

for beer [Meeks, At Edfu 197,12-13 beer IV to to only vessels qby refer seems vessels of . Hom.Saun. I p.247 n.48 and Macadam, Kawa 163 n. 1203.

qbb

coot wind Wb V 24 (13-14) GR Ankh. 20,14 1r-r4-1A: Cr. 100a; CED53; KH57

qbbw

cold winds

K&WO)l &

Stela Ramesses IT ) Marriage 22 ff. V (Wb from 'be the. of derives earliest on and occurs cool' qb qbb IT 249,13 which was translatedby Kuentz as'north wind' [ASAE 25,1925 p.233Q. It is , 4? 1: A fluidV12a. from his 1b* by Wb, in later creates atEdfu: god texts, also and as noted used The etymology of the Coptic word is discussedby Osing [GM 27,1978 p.68].

qbbt

coolwater Wb V 25 (10-11) CT

Ufl 4-. The Wb cites referencesfrom the Coffin Texts :

Spell 62 CT I 269b but the term is used

8 line 4 Condon [Seven Hymns 'calm is The and, in p. translated watersby texts. as word rarely other 'be from is derived It 171 cool'. qb p. . At Edfu : 'the Children of Horus kill all their foes, their weaponsreach (their targets) and pierce the

cool waters

11

'VI 79,3 Alliot notesthat qbbt is cold water found when digging .

J854

' here Fairman Blackman term but translated the as'deep wate&. 11764 11 [Culte and into the ground n. for the deeperthe water the colder it is [JFA 30 p.6 and ncl

throat

qbbt

Wb V 25 (12) GR The Edifice of Taharqahas an earlier exampleof this word [Taharqap.72 n.41 and PL27(23)) all that ktV in is survives the text srq

of those who are in the water. Ile terrn is not attested in medical

J

papyri. Wb cites two refercnces- MD H 46 (incorrect) and Philae Phot 1373 -a Maat offering j C1

0-

offering Jt0.

tisAi m mk. k. It is also found at Edfu : also a Maat'. Aj 'qb. this your throat it (fem.) has refreshed your body TV 257.15 ; the same text ri

this your throat &J

Ch

CD IT 146,10-11.

The etymologyis uncertain- it may derivefrom qbb 'coot aie (which passesdown the throat) or from q3btbreasf .

qbb

name for Khnum Wb V 27 (8-10) Late - GR

From the OK Khnum was known as Lord of the Water marshes(Urk I 110; 11I, =

Goo

and this may have been abbreviated to qbh. 'Cataract Waters' as an epithet of Khnum. In the Coffm Texts a geni is called

the son of Re CT IV 367d.

At Edfu : in the description of the First Upper Egyptian nome

Khnum is there united with .

his forms of the sacred s3b4wt in the water-marshes'1337,5. If qbO is not a name for Khnum, then it is the name for the Cataract area itself , personified as a local dicty ,cf. Philae Phot.221 9P Osiris be Cataracts. This is to the Khnum : can applied other gods of epithet called where ffp'&. *xceUent

his because in 1374 MD IV 75 Egypt Philae Phot. ; of probably qbý ,

temple at Biggeh : Horus in his form of &if

Philae PhoL1328; in a pun he is called .

q3b htpw Qebeh who doubles the offerings E. Nbm. 162.8. I

qbý

sky, heaven Wb V 30 (1-6) Pyr.

1855

qbý is aboveall the mythicalwaterregionof the sky on the sideof Nut which is oppositethe earth andbeyondthe sun'scourse.Apart from beinga watermarshfor birds qbOcouldalsobe a word for 'sky' in general[Mercer,The PyramidTextsIV p.53-41.At Edfu : the godsprotectHorus the sun , , IT (s9) to open r-i

the sky' VI 145,10andthis phrasesr-qbo is a euphemismfor 'opena shrineor

chapeldooe[Jankiihn,Schutzp.24 trans.] Goyon citesa text wherefoesare laid low

in the sky 11133,13[Gardicnsp.81,7].This

howeverseemsmorelikely to beqbý 'marsh'here.Theword occursat Denderaalso.

bird farm pool - waterregion ,

qbbw

Wb 29 (5-13) Pyr. qbýw is a namefor the mythicalmarshareato which birds werethoughtto migratein Nut which Seven Hymns dark [Condon, beyond the thus the void opposite earth and sun's course, a chaotic was p.28 n.8 ; Edel, Zu Inschriften auf dem Jahreszeitenreliefsder Weltkammee aus dem Sonnenhefligtam des Niuserre II p. 106 ff., G6ttingen 1963]. The original home of migratory birds is in this area, is There from the qbt to the the covering earth. north-west and part of extending northern north-east of Horus in the Delta and qbt of Seth at the first cataract, so the south had its migratory birds too. Thus qbtw is a general word for the aquatic bird pools of the world. At Edfu qbhw are primarily the habitat of fowl: Sbt brings a flock of rMoWl which came Eromj &DWVII 81,14-15 ; sr-geese 1565,10; (presenting flowers text) the hw-birds go down from ^ftl*^

inhabit

= VII 124,13;a pehuhasbirdsjust like Qon

the northernmarsheswith its birds IV ad%

39,1. 44b A for Min givesthe king UpperEgypt asfar as This northernmarshis probablyequivalentto Elephantineandthe marshof Horus(= LowerEgypt)to thecoast1406,4.HoweverKhnumis Lord of Goo 115,2 1167,12-a title of his sincethe OK andwhich clearly refers the qbOw: %=X-AwI ,c7h to the southerncataractarea. In the dual qbOwy is the wholeof Egypt: Horusis Lord of We landsbowing and

the two marshesgiving praise1406,3.

2ý In the Sokar chamber: sqb ib. i n-imsn m rnsn c-3-Iff Horusin your nameof

1162,16; Min givesthe Two

oaa

lib. 1213,1 'you libate before ; and r-,V

housein the marshesin the West 1215,3

.

1856

qbýw

waterbirds Wb V 30 (8) MK IR,

qbýw is attestedfrom the Coffin Texts :A and the Eloquent PeasantAj

are brought for the deceasedCT I 269e:

[B I. 113 perhapsa special type of bird ] and then into NK"

texts - KRI 11509,15 ; 626,8 for example, and ultimately into GR texts [KO 1336,458 ; 149,5 1 The word also occurs at Edfu: there are

Kk

in Edfu from a list of commodifies atEdfu IV 3,3'

in the text over the net catching enemies sht. n. s

00

'it (the net) has rished the marshes' VI

2373 - however Alliot [RdE 5 p.80 n.71 translatesthis as 'caught birds'. The term seems to be a collective for "birds of the marsh' deriving'from qbh 'marsh', and the , spellingwith

050 is clearly under the influence of the place name QbD. If qbD is avoid beyoiid!

Nut, as suggestedby Edel (op. cit.), then thesebirds from it come from chaos and mvst be identified

with the Sethianforcesof chaos- whichgivesa symbolicreasonfor their appearance at Edfu.

qbý

libationwater Wb V 27 (15) to 29 (4) DG 535,2 A I; t I

The liquid usedin the libation ritual canpurify or restorelife and invigorateor both. In the temple ritual the libation offeringof wateris bothpurificatoryandnourishing[LA 1111014-5]., As an offering type at Edfu qbbw canbe offeredby itself or in combinationwith snLr 'inc6nse' , . n 11 Alone it is offered to Horus : irff'1376,19 169,9 ; di J. VII 205a ; IV 218.4 IV ff 62,14 ; VII 58,14 brp 11146,3; 11140,19 Il 143A accompaniedby a goddessdl Aý , ý~'% , AAM

(Isis) ; VII 165,15(Hathor) ; also sty ...-11256,14 11262,5 with a numberof godsir If ,

1259,11; Drp

VI 253,14,(Harsomthus)di 1490,14;with primeval serpents

1525,6 ; with serpentsand threegeni 1532,16 In thesecasesthe offering representsthe flood of the, . Nile and so the godsguaranteethe king in returnhigh Niles without endand the subsequent fertility andproduceof thefields. The pouring of water is also a funeraryritual, designedto provide water for the deadand to purify them from dirt and corruption The offering is thus also madeto Osiris , who with his shrine'at .

1857

Biggeh, is also associatedwith the Nile. The pouring of water for him

has the dual purpose of

-

being the libation for the dead and the coming of the Nile flood perhaps'seenas being the direct, 5 fi Osiris 11247,4 beside 11263,4 ; (usually with Isis) : ir efflux of the god. For : ir 11623 ; di

if

11258,8; (Nephthys) 1169,16 ; also 1218,17; (Nephthys and Children of X

Horus - the gods of the canopic chest) ir 1185,19 As Sokar-Osiris: ir 11 1153,14 . ff V 65,8 The offering is also made to the other gods of the Elephantine area: Khnurn Re ir di . 1114,11 ; Khnum 1477,5 ; sty

17

173,7

,

Sopdet and Anukis brp'l

317,14 ; IV

AMA

277,12. Various gods : Isis ir VII 119,10 ; Herishef ir

V 185,8 Again the rewards to .

the king centre on the coming of the flood from the efflux of Osiris which refreshes brings renewed , life and also purifies and cleanses.The king is usually shown pouring out one or two libation vessels into a basin on a stand (pl. 31a 118) or over a table of offerings (pl. 24b) or he holds the vessel , , without pouring (in brp rites pl. 35b and vol. II fig. on p. 145). In the Offering Hall (9) four libation offerings come in succession: di 'a second to Hathor 1485,13 ; third to Harsomthus 1485,13

a Horus 1486,6

and fourth to Horus 1484,11 - same

rewards and Icingpours vesselinto a basin (pl. 35 b and c). The ritual is also performed as bnp

for Horus 174,11 ;H 260,15 : 111169,13 ;H

245,13 ; 1116,7 and for Khons and Meret 1263.16 -where the king runs with the libation vessels wearing the White Crown. The rewards he receives are again the flo6d and what the fields grow becauseof it (c f. pl. 17 and 64). Unique rituals are: it O'py bnp qbý for Horus IV 354.12 and in qb4w m Nwn

for

Horus and Hathor 11263,9. The libation offering is paired also with the offering of incense [as an ancestor ritual Cauville, Essai P.22 n. 11 : ir

M. -for

Horus 181,12 -, 1 85,9 ;V 239,7 ;V 289,6 ; di&I

V 57,15 ;V

156,8 but it is principally a funerary offering which is made to the dead ancestor gods of Edfu *.1 , 382A ; 1151-2 111301,8 : 111323 ; IV 83A ; IV 102,17 ;V 160,12 ; IV 239,13 ;V 61,17 ;; VII , 118-119 ; possibly IV 258,12 or ancestor Ptolemies 142,1146

; IV 304,4 ; IV 148a ; 111130,13;

111181,12;or Osiris IV 98,15. Also for variousgods: Re V 178,10; V 82,9 ; Atum VI 157,6; di X

6. A 1482,9 ; VII 282,4 Khepri ir .

VI 309,11; with lusasdi

314,16. With a food offeringalso to Horus1501,7.

ff

1503,3; Khnum VII

1858

In general the ritual is for the king to perform his duties as the legitimate heir of his ancestors and he do Mie hold kingship. his texts will receive specify what not always the on maintain

but by the'

heir legitimate He be be himself he his the to the can given the proves ritual performing very act of . flood. incenseand also the renewal of life brought about by both the smell of incenseand the addition of water. The king holds a censeror pot with incenseand a libation vessel (pl. 90. pl. 15). The stresson the Nile flood in all the texts suggestthat here qbtw symbolises not only the actual flood given by the gods, but also the king's control of the flood water and his subsequentcontrol of, i crops and land in Egypt. For this reasonthe qbbw rituals are more than simply a purification or flood 'do ut desrite, but it is also a mark of kingship and a sign of the duties of the king.

qbb. wy

Egypt Wb V 29 (10) GR

A late period term meaning 'Egypt! becausethe land was made to live by the Nile which came out , of the two caverns of Qebhu - in the area of the First Cataract.Ibcre are two earlier terms I lr-qbhw and Stb-qbbw which represent the north and south of Egypt respectively, so qbý. wy

the dual

form combining theseideas, meansthe Two lands henceEgypt [Gauthier DG V 1711 . The earliest example is cited by Gauthier on a block from the Saite-PLolcmaictemple at Behbct el'

H,agar[Sais-RT35p. l0ANZZ

1; Wb hasan examplefrom U&II 78,15.

QbD.wy is well attestedin Rolemaictextsasa word for Egyptandat Edfu it occursas a variantfor 11 ffff 1 1111.7 for the templeIV 10.10 the Egypt : HB protects ; HB raisesup what is in jj VI IV 18.10 ; Horus.Lord of Mese n drives Seth from Two ladiesdwell in qff Egypt (the' Lord 68,3. Appropriately, in an ir-qbbw text Osiris is describedasq= of a Outpourings)1162,16.It is alsofoundat Dendera,Kom Omboand7bcbcs.

qbow

ý.41

waterpourer Wb V 27 (6-7) Late - GR

Otto suggestedthat the qbDw title wasa creationof the Ute Periodand he pointsout that it could is called qbbw, be usedin puns [GuM p.72] : the king , as he gives lotus flowers to 11arsomthus nt The MD III 56g f. 11188,8) D '(c. heart earliest his ib. f 'libationer sqbD who refreshes

1859

example in Wb is from Dyn.22 at Karnak (Beleg). The use of the epithet at Edfu was studied by Ibrahim who noted that it was applied to the king in scenesof presenting incense and libation (qbtw) especially mortuary scenes [Kingship p. 1941 rq ancestor gods are presentedwith the gifts and the king is 51,5 ; 11 '17

the libationer of those in Mesen II

IV 148,6 ; (ir snLr qbb) the text is mutilated but the sign

f'q

--may read

qbtw (or perhaps sty qbb) IV 99,6 . Ibrahim further suggeststhat this title is the Lower Egyptian counterpart tide of Upper Egyptian iwn-mwt. f but he stressesthis is unproven [op.cit. p. 1331.It is also found at Dendera.

sacredsnake

qbt

Wb IV 31 (2) GR qbb is the nameof the serpentin the 14thUE nome

1341,8 (Cusae)and theLetopolis

nome1330,7.

qf3w

dignity awe respect , , Wb V 31 (6) to 32 (7) D.18 GR oft.

71beearliestexampleof qf3w quotedby Wb is Urk. IV 385,4in the SpeosArternidos:inscriptionof Hatshepsutwhere the queensays she was createdto put wsr

A

'the might of his

dignity' in this land.. %fyt head from 22nd (q. ) Dyn. the the and, with so written synonym of v. and was as qf3w wasused forepart of a ram sign

3Z

Borghoutsnotes that in some magical texts qf3t standsin clear .

parallelismto Ok3w 'magic'[OMRO 51 p.40]. Strickerin fact translatesqf3 'magicforce! [OMRO 31,1950 p.611.This is found at Edfu too : the ka 'hasmadeyour magic(h'k3) he hascreateda, 10 VIII 115,8-9 Borghoutsconcludesthat it shouldbe Aqq* your force' 11199,6; similar A.-z.:, V . translatedas 'victory' 'superiority'.This howevergoesonly a small way to encapsulatingin one Englishword the Egyptianideasinvolved(seecommentson the meaningof 9fyt, for this problem). R 3ýh, 'ýqj ' is HB is : - IV 48,2 ; the king says'I see'4 of gods wr a quality qf3w 9 oil

of Horus'

IV 55,13; the king is `1='P1T49 IV 56,2; of a groupof weavergods,Horus makesgreattheird V'-

Di 144! 19 1130,1 Also it is given to the king : he puts 'ad. 9- his power in his enemiesIV .

1860

AQ. 310 74F71E, 234,15-16; Mcntyt makesgreat of the king in the hearts of people IV 273,18; the king is Great it-1-145% in the Land of the Fenkhu V 42,2. qr3W- is something frightening for foreigners to experienceand for thoseout of the sphereof the king and gods to see. may be due to confusion with f3w or qfn which are words for offerings. I In parallel with Ifyt : four serpentsgive attributes to the king the second gives him Yryt theý' . , IM A 0-. "e1-1 in people like Re when he shows himself in the morning 1294,4. It' third makesgreat his %-. The writing with (M

is thus a very visual aspectof the king's personality perhaps the feelings of awe engendered were thought to be manifestationsof this magical overwhelming force. , It can be difficult if a ram sign alone is written to decide whether or not the word was taken as Yrit or qf3w - both are feminine and very close in meaning. Examples such as E.Marn. 80,8 'make great 'Jý

of the king' cannot be satisfactorily resolved -in Egyptian the meaning of the word is clear II".,

andits precisereadingis lessimportam

qfn

ý

cake Wb V 32 (16-18) MK DG 536,8

leZ) ; v

Cr. 113a; CED60; KH66

keNGýMe4"

Also attestedin GR templeoffering fists :a list of breadofferedby the king includes = - c:;p ,Sý VII 214,6 ; brought from the store rooms for the god's offering

VI 346,5 : MD III 55c

KO 173,85 ; Philae PhOt.861.71iis derives from the verb qfn which is the processof makingsoft doughhardandfirm [Verhoevcn,Grillen p.159-1611andalsooccursat Edfu: in a breýd offering , the goddesslinmmty ed-

qfn

cooks themwiLhher own handsVII 79,8..

to build, to construct Wb V 33 (4) GR

The term derivesfrom qfn'to bakc'(Wb V 32), the makingof qfn-cakesmay haveinvolved some modellingof the doughhencethe idea'to fashion','to build' [Verhoeven,Grillen p.160]. .4 At Edfu qfn is usedin textsrefcrring to the building of the temple: (brick mouldingtext) % I all the walls 1161,6-7;Horus saysto the king 'I entcr Wctjcsct Ilorus Z"I%

m--b which you-, -

1861

havebuilt for my ka' 193,9; theking is the excellentgod,. 4'4-,,

who built the two shrinerowsI

H 106,17. The sameappliesto its useat Dendera: .4 ?,cF he hasbuilt it with a roof D 1119,1; he has built it of white stone D 111140,4.

qfdn

ape Wb V 33 (6) BD, GR

49. From the BD this term applies to apes in general%-.4

[Budge -Chapter 42 1.28 (papyrus of

Nu in the BNU and to an ape headedgod, at Abydos in the temple of RamessesIl 4-0v__-VjO

.

At

Wit the word continues to be used: a Maat presentationtext, there are three apeswho are called the

noble apes(bnt) protectinggod

the sacredapesrefreshingShu in his form 1276,1-2

A"

Tlioth is called tv

(an epidietnot in Boylan) 111251.16-,in an incense

offering the king 'gives 4ga*

V'2,IV fear of apes'IV 250,1-2.

The noun is probably associatedwith or derived from the verb qfn (Wb V 32,9) which means 'to bend (the arms) ' (Pyr § 1213), and the later form of this verb qfdn occurs at Edfu meaning'to bend! , A j 'The Protection of I., m3sty of him who bends the knees in the temple' VI 148,8. Ile

determinativeshowsthepreciseactioninvolved, andapesareoftenshownwith bentknee- thusthe noun qfdn came to be applied to ape.

qm3

to create Wb V 34 (3) to 36 (5) Pyr. DG 537,1

1 ý-,

qm3 occursoftenat Edfu, frequentlyto stresstherelationshipbetweengodandking - thegod creates Af t his sonto protecthim the king - his son : Ptolemyis created to be king IV 7,9; HB tk is 34,2; best IV this expressedin the phrasethe king is createdhimself VI 6,1; PtolemyandCleopatrabuild a templefor

the creationof the one who the onewho createdthem

1228,4;the king offers the btp-di-nsw to the onewho createdthe one who createdhim (i.e. the god who createdthe fatherof the king)j; a-

1155,5; an epithetof the king

strongarmedlike

the onewho createdhis body' 1268,15. Godscreateother gods Horus ý> .

the Ennead1560,9;or not

A> ---atJ gtL AA^%

Ptah

1862

createsbut no-onecreatedhim H 37,5. In the formula di/wd pt qm343 'what heavengives and earth creates'= everything: 4-'1V. "--' 1113,13;r-V R

29,2;

Creating produce: grain BB , A> 1161,6 ; cloth makes receives beer Jýj

V

11f

...

IV'

1336,9.

ý13R: IV 29,2; general Xorus receives

made by Hedj-hotcp 1126,6; beer, Isis j>

what the king beer 1151,12; Horus

by Hathor 1462.7; Hathor makes becrJ5ý Vývias her handiwork 1114,7.

Creating parts of the Universe: the earth, HB

t

this whole land V 8,5; light , Horus

520,12. People and things together : HB makes millions

100s of thousands and begets men and

fashions gods 1143,11. Various : in the name of a minor god 'Divine water from Osiris the flood who creates" A beauty and makes all the rh.yt live! 1198,15; HB created the egg and begat his chicks IV 26,6-'"' Horus is A >Jýcreated by the female falcon 1110,13. Evil is also created

those who create evil - they shall not exist V 43,3 foes A! ý-

create

all kinds of evil in their hearts1172,8. I In the senseof 'to fashion' : the god receivespart of a door king has a was-sceptrein his left hand

fashioned of electrum IV 331,10; the-",

fashioned of gold VI 21.6; he has a Khonsu f igure

made of gold VI 22,4.

qm3

to move (oneself) Wb V 33 (15) NK

Wb recordsqm3 only in An. 19,5 andGardinercommentsthat it is equivalentto the Coptic 1QM but this is the only examplefrom Late Egyfian[Lit.TextsNK p.13* andn2l At Edfu Horus is describedas the protectorI 11, ,

in his war-ship 1114,17.Fairmansuggested

that this was 'movedhimself' in his ship - but it still may be an epithet of HB ? rotector and Self Created who is in his warship'.

qm3

image, form Wb V 36 (9-15) MK

1863

qm3 is used at Edfu often in puns : the king is A>

*-o it

the image of the one who created him

74l*A94O-' and 'Horus is the image of Hor-Akhty (note the bird

(or creation ?) IV 279,1 also VI 6 Ij

signhere)VI 57,9. ,

qm3-pbty

proven valour JEA 21 p.32 n.2

The phrase may be derived from qm3 'to beat metal': Horus of Behdet was like','*u4 1"W) VI 121,4; HD was pýty a man of proved valour

also . with the face of a falcon appearing

with a diadem on his head VI 123,4-5. c.f. a passagewhere Horus Set-Aby ?, protecting Osiris in Naref VI 92 and in this case qW-pýty 'protect!

qm3

sn qm3

he has created might in could be a synonym for

.

to beat out metal

Wb V 36 (16) to 37 (6) A word like ms which canhavetheparallelnuance'to fashion!or makesomethingaswell as'create'.qm3 seemsto refer specificallyto manufacturefrom metal,and at Edfu from gold :a god wearsa plumeon his head

fashioned of gold VI 23,8 ; Horus holds a sceptre

14

m nbw VI 21,6; an imageof Khonsu=*m

qm3ti

A pw

nbw VI 22,4.

ornament or dressworn by the king at the Heb-Sed WbV38(II)

GR

The exact nature of this garment is not clear . The Edfu texts usually mention it in connection with flail 'Equipping Horus with his ornaments'. In return and offering ornaments :a crook royal other >j F, flail as Horus Lord of the Heb-Sed1480,10-11. The scene king 4, Khonsu gives the crook and . in P1.35cshows the king in a White Crown offering Khonsu the crook and flail. Khonsu holds flail (b and Was-sceptre and wears a

counterpoise and a long envelopping robe . That qm3ty is an

article of dressis confirmed by a text where idmi-cloth is offered. Here Horus rewards the king with 'appearanceas c7 ý>

like Horus 131,15 The scenePl. 11 shows the king offering a bolt of .

further LD IV 13c, Wb from Karnak, HB. erroneous ly. to cites a example as cloth

1864

reeds

qm3

Wb V 37 (14-16) 19th Dyn. - GR

Charpentier p.722-23 Juncus

rwritimus DG 537,3

32r

Cr. 108a; CED57; KH64

K04

The qm3 at Edfu are firstly found in the laboratory texts where, in a recipe for making kyphi ,a PI (ýf is plant called also said to be called

0

Yeedof Kush' (2 deben of this t

is needed) 11211,7 . Chassinat [Khoiak p.425 and p.2021 gives an example of

in the garden of the god. It is

generally a well attestedword and is the ancestorof Coptic kAil. Loret-Lefebvre took this one step further and claimed it was the origin of Greek icadgo;

[Mmi 13,1954 p.22-23]. So far however

'Reed of Kush' is not attestedelsewhereand in this case qm3 is probably a general word for'reed! rather than a specific variety. 11f qL In the Festival reeds are associated with Mesen : rdit r Msn n -r-T-

qm3ty

rdit

r Msn

V 349,9-10 (Wb V 37,12).

image Cf. Wb V 38 (9-10) GR

Certain examples of qm3ty at Edfu are rare becausethere is some element of confusion over the rcadingof

1, ý

It seemsmost likely to read 'wt 'animal' and is used with reference to the sacred

falcon. Where qm3ty is certain it is used in puns : the Sia falcon is called

Tjýk I

qm3 s3 ý3-tp

msw. f the divine image who createsprotection around his children IV 170,5.1 A guardian of the hours of Osiris is Ai

1222,15

Junker [Stundenwachen p.461 .

transliterates this as qm3 tpy mr pbM (n.4 written as q3 mdw - loud of voice) and translates it as 'die klagende krank von klagen!

III D is 76d 149 b-c 39d MD 11 I MD Wb e. g. Dendera, and frequent The word more at - see , , I '-Z D11159,1142. ,ý D 1(1173,4;D VII 74,7 or4Q'nJ but also spelt 159,6 ='d

1865

qm3ty

moumers Wb V 38 (12-13) Late, GR

qm3ty is a noun derived from a verb known from the Pyramid Texts qm3 'to mourn' (Wb V 37,7, Pyr. §313b). At Edfu it is used mainly in the Sokar Chamber: Nephthys and Isis are the mourners of the west 1200,16 ; in the Embalming Ritual, they are Jý,

Ita

II

J1 -%% 'Is

intheMansion

of the Prince Mariette text 12,7 = Sauneron8,7. A noun qm3 'mourning' is also related : the son of the dead god is brought at

off

the

sound of their mourning 1206,2 ; the deceasedcomes as a ba uniting with the corpse at

the soundof the aII

qm3tyw

of the mournersMD IV 75 (19) ; as NephthysmournsOsiris . sheis 3h lwailing excellentof lamentations1166,14.,

inhabitants of qm3ty whence gum comes Wb V 38 (6-7) GR

The name qm3ty may be a poetic name for Punt [Gauthier, DG V 174] 'gum land! literally, hence thesepeople arepeople of gum-land. They are usually mentioned with the produce of their land in texts concerned with incense offering gms-'ntyw (11141,7) bnk-md (V 273,3-4) rdit-Intyw ,

ýr. lb (VII 60.7-8) or more general texts

I (IV 56,7) bowing (ks) The people come their showing obeisance : sn-O under qmy-gum : ýe> . go ttl

11141,7;

V 83,15and(hr)

VII 60,7-8. Or they carry.their tribute AA 273,34. Or they comewith their gum (11r)

k 010Il 113,8; Onw) ;kV , a%% IVI85,2; N1176,13-14. all Offiwithall their h3w 1256,16 They also bring their baskets(g3w.sn) :,4>1 Mehit gives . 'Inc 11193,3;

Philae Phot.1014, which contain all sweetresins.4,>

I

272,3. They bow down on the terraceor staircaseof the king: A,> jrjfoý or they come as servantsof the king m-ndyw:

0169'01 1572,8

IV 236,14

ýý IV56,7;: ý>-j IV234,18.

The word derivesfrom the nameof the Land, which in turn comesfrom the word qmy meaning 'gum'or'resin'.

1866

qm3

Seth

IE here has A text describing the destruction of Seth who is given many names '6 MQ1e- an, , ,

qm3

km. ti is finished, a word play like the rest of the couplets in the sentence 111188,7. From the donkey determinative qm3 seemsto be a word fordonkey'.

q rn 3w

trrald Wb V 38 (4) GR

Wb cites only one example from Edfu : the boat of Horus 'Its oars beat on its sides like ,

its heraldsannouncinga battle'VI 80,6 The detciminativeis a man holding up

his

hand,not holdinghis handto his mouth(asin Wb) The only comparableword is a type of soldier . ý-*, Dcir 38.3), 4>Ph: Bahri (Wb V inhabitant Punt be mentionedat el thus to who seems of an I seeqm3tyw [Gauthier, DG V p.174].The Edfu word derivesfrom qm3 a word formourninge or 'shouting'ingeneralandherehcralds'inparticular.

qm!

gum , resin Wb V 39 (3-15) 18th Dyn. DG 537,6 4

Wb Drog. 576

(gum)

Cr. 110b; CED58; KH64

kor-ime

ý1,

Komiý

qmyt appliesto both treegumsandgum resinsandthemareseveraldifferent varieties When qmyt is mixed with hsbd and w3.d it acts as a paint vehicle in the Egyptian tempera , technique [Harris, Mnerals p. 158-9] As the resin of myrrh, terebinth. acacia and ebony trees it . comes from Nubia or Punt. It is reckoned in oipes in the treasury and when mixed with water in painting and medicine it becomes psd and)ýpt [LA IT 9211.

At Edfuqmy is chieflytheproductbroughtby theqm3tywpeoplewholive in Gum-Landperhaps , a poetic term for Punt [GauthierDG V 1741 VII 211.15 from Punt

V 185,2; 04a

11141,7; V 83,15

V 179,14-15-, VII 60,7-8 ; it comesdirectly

1435,12.

e&1 000 Thegumcouldbecombined with minerals:powderof resin. -*

is mixedwith mn-wr and

usedin makingmstnt bricksfor thefoundationdepositof thesecondphaseof templebuildingVII

1867

*6 )'g 48,7 ; 0 is mixed with nnib perhapsto makehknw ointmentfor anointing1566,8 so it is a mixing medium. )qq is in king qmy used puns: the qm3

0

for the ka of HB VII 211,13.

The word is used from the 18th Dynasty perhapscoinciding with the NK exploitation of Punt. -

qmw

crocodiles ý41

In a slaying the crocodile text the king takes the harpoon and 'drives away , water' (or: and those which are in the water) IV 212,7 (c f. JEA 29 19 linel

which are in the

31 line 30). Ibis rqý be

gAO-4AIliteration it but be does not help in this text. a real word qmw may a mis-spelling of Mg cL qm3 as a term for Seth (q.v.).

qn

harm injury, evil deed - want, lack [FCD 279 offence] , Wb V 48 (2-13) BD KH 574 6(: N=

Osing, P.BM 10808 p254

wd qn 'one who does harm' : Horus is stronger than his attackers and brings an end to

one *ho doesharm 12862; makingthe crook and flail safefrom flood removeswd

QXA

v -2ý-1480,7; the Nile

from the year1338,3.

ir-qn. s a phrasedemotingharmof somekind which affectsthe god'seye: savewadjeteyefrom 2f125,15-16; 1139,12; the king brings the Eye of Horus away from VI 253,2. --mAlso in similar phraseswithout ir : savethe eyefrom 2f --*-

H 75,1 ; -d-

1316,6 ; Eye of

0 Horus ebl 11165,13.The word herecouldrefer to theharminflicted on theEye of Horusby Seth , so that thephrasemeans'savetheeyefrom its injury' or perhaps'from its lack (of pieces)'(Derchain [Rites 53-54 transliteratesthis as 'm st andtranslatesit as 'onewho swallowedif). The oryx and desertgamewereseenasa threatto the Eyeof Horusandfittingly in onetext'antilopesandgazelles 2&L-arc Dr stainbecauseof its injury (to the eye)'V 151,10-11. is injury fccs by the also of enemies : are brought hbhb,, alone used caused qn wbd V beforehim VII 150,5-6.In connectionwith i3dt-rnpt, the GoodYear is free from annualpestilence A-Lit

ý&

thereis no want in it' VI 98,12.

The difficulty otgiving a precisetranslationto qn is recognisedrecentlyby Van den Boom who ,

1868

it Vizier Duties in the covers the of 'shortage, the of and context shortcoming' also suggests inefficiencies on the partof officials [Dutiesp. 131-2= UrkIV 1109,8; alsoc C Zandee, Death pA3, 'damage- fwnine or sin as a defect with moral implication].

qn (b3st) blight Wb V 48 (1) 'dry or infertile part of a field' Meeks, Donations p.7 n-5 twane , A

(I

*00

The term is usedin agriculturalcontexts: Rennetcomesto me 'sheis far from "tro-WO 'V 380,2-3 A

Ir

4D-

fields have leaves D 111181,13; their at a field flourishesnn.%%% grain perishing any ewithout cdo m excellent,thereis no blight IV 68,7 , god is contentwith plants

time 3h.ti nn A. A-A

e 'cr "'" a

-&. A

're-

bad

Im-S VII VII 300,17; inccnseandlibationtext///Iýn'. k ^4ow^. i *..- ... 4m

315,7-8;the field is offered it hasno ,

A T-e : CiL]considersthis term ow . VII 246.6.Meeks[OP.

to be qn 'wane'lack' (disette)or evena verb 'to lack"to decay'.It is morelikely to derive from qn 'harm'andrefer to somekind of blight which affectsplants- theyare3b not qn-b3st for example , and the h3st mayindicatethat theblight wasseenassomekind of foreignaffliction. W

qn-rnpt

famine Wb V 48 (11-13) GR

The usual meaning of qn-rnpt is 'bad, damage!, from this it becomesTamine'and in the GR period..; it is the word most used for 'want, dearth' [Vandier Famine p.64 ff]. It is usually negative, to ensure, that it cannot be magically potent. The texts emphasise that as a gift to the king, there is no famine in his reign (m h3w. k): -A-ý6, 'JA VII 79,17;

1170,2

(m rk. f) 1475.17

265,4 The Nile is responsible for creating a state of 'no famine' with the flood there is no shortage nor --'-4

11

1*

IV 313,5

-f

1 492,15;'ýO

II,

before his ka IV 48,10

1582.5-6; Hapy causesthe earth to grow.

. ^-4--A

IV 42,1 ; in a hymn to the year , the I" there is no want in it VI 98,12 A field with

prt. nfrt (goodPeretseason)is purified from : impurity eý seasonis purified from i3dt. rnpt so

impurity from in it 86,13; VII Z'jjk produce also , offerings are purified ý'SB'ýS 11110,6. lack no famineVII 214,15;jft, of provWons ,

no -

1869

Thephrasecanrefer to thingsotherthanagriculturalproduce: HB increasesthe king'schildren, 2ý I

-there is no want amongthemVIII 106,12-13.qn-rnpt is dispelled: rwi by the king f ý42ý IV 253,15; from the'Two landsV 61,9 ; the Lady of Dendera ty from

cities VIII 64,8. , Ibis termis alsousedat DenderaandPhilaeandasVandiernotes.occursoften in the lateperiodasa wordfor famineor want.

qn

plantof thefield Wb V 47 (17) GR Wb Drog. 520, Germer,Arznei p.369 Charpentierp.726-7 ,

The only referenceto this plant in Wb is from Edfu in an alliterating text wherethe kkw flood Vt A coversthe fields andthe sbt-field is qis.ti br -u covered(?) with qnw-plants1321,4-5,repeated A Ve Il 243,17 so at Edfu theplant fits the alliterationof q. Wb Drog. 520 lists

q '"^ W (Bt 10) an unknown'plant; Germernotesthat the plant is usedto AAý

treata bn.wt boil in this text - so theremaybe a real plant with this namefrom earliertimes,but it is impossibleto sayif theEdfu andearlierplantarerelated.

qn

be strong brave valiant , , Wb V 41 (5) to 42,1 MK DG 539,2

1-1' 2i(-)

cf. KH457,438

Intransitiveverb

GNOI'

be firm A

A

cZyr

6,1;Nephthys causes

yourarmsto bestrong1311,13

xAx is 'd is righting than brave 1570,6 HB 111136,5. Heter-her battlefield the the ; ones on v*,,-j V %, -j ZrHB heis braverthanthebraveonesVII 293,9. Adjectiveverb: A 'Tr T, 'a is 1531,9;KhonsuJ* 4.1ýj 1270,13;BB is drty Adjective: Harsomthus Sf-IJ .* A It* Tr d ZT is 3,21 r--jJ 1542,11;theking is Sk 115 (18);a priestcarryinga standard a strong ,:-j . farmerin thefield1384,17. ir is Open-faced^... HB e: qn-sdm .Z.

VII 88,9; HB , Lordof Egypt n-br

in Behdet120 (62);themightyfalcon'n-Dr Ar

VIII 162,4.

A870

A'U -J make your arm strong against your Transitive (Wb V 44 J-2 GR) : HB says to the king , jý-j §,=Dl foes 1174,13; kingZý

I-j

I make my arm strong IV 11,1.-

AV Isis 4,5; M like is ): king 46,1-5 NK (Wb V the of son the given ý-j strength &, ýj lands Horus in 186,11; Two to smite 190,17; Horcmakhty the gives puts nbt wsr . AV !5 to stay foes 1233,12; to slay foes 1190,3: Horus gives tj the foes 161,8; 12sr-irty gives Horus gives the king

171-1

61,14; king H Horus (in building to the text) says a I

'" WLst-Hr 1309,12; nb

V 'a i "0 INA,

1

C--

H 45,4

1-s--J 1298,3; the good god Id jS from the son of Isis VIII 62,11; Take

IV 58,9; the king receives tlwt-qn

12

VIII 143,4-5; the king is the Lord of

1154,14 ; HB I put 14

in the

in his arm' IV

18,12. The king is given thousandsof years

14-a in strength and might IV 329,15 ,ý

4t$ IV 58,1;

A^.

L5 ý?j nst n R' IV 330,4;a minor god

doesbraveryand perform strongly without

tiring 1198.2. In the phrase qn-nbt which was understood from Dyn. 19 as qnbt and paralleled by the Greek Vl'kll k(atTos[Daumas, Moyens p2321 : of the king'he has received the kingship of Re HB gives the king

4ýX'

Zý

P&ý

VJV

5,3;

(for the reading see ASAE 43, p. 221 no. 143) V 7.3; the

Falcon of gold is Lord of

VIII 111,17; HB givesla, all strength and power to the ý*ý king VIII 111,13; the gods of Edfu reward Horus with as ruler of the Two Lands VIII 122,18. These examples may read qn only however the arm with the stick being a determinative.

qn

strongwarrior Wb V 44 (7-16) MK

I is The noun qn is derived from qn, 'strong' - it describes a man in battle and at Edfu particularly 4v "v A ,ý . in is battle 1424,8-9; on applied to the king in the battle against his foes : he ^ý c aýj S'd VII 234,3; foes 62,4; battlefield V VII the enemy smites the =4'jj who = who s'mites

73,11: Horus says 'pr. i

bnt wsr wsrw Vil 62,9 ; the Sia falcon is

in llwt-q'ný

VRI 62,6-7. As an epithetof the king this doesnot alwaysappearin martial scenes,but it is a generalteim to

1871

stressthe strength of the king. ýjlll T'he plural qnw refers to troops or soldiers of the king: the king isw! jA ir,,, braves 1570,6; BB also

'd ujn

braverthanthe

'Is VII 293,9 In it khyw the phrase to qnw nw refers .

s--! 9 --c4:

the championsof the soldier force [Goyon, Gardiensp.49,7]. In the NK knj was used to refer to brave men but they were not necessarily grouped together as a special corps of 'shock troops' [Schulman Military Rank p.67,1701 : the royal children are HB Lord of Mesen VI 126,8; '16,75 4e-J

of HB VI 79,2; msntywdY

-th-ij of

'r--1j1-cAa 71 in a list of protective beings 11133.1; '4 k-n-)

in a text for the small Ennead IV 266,5.

qn-tp-bwt water spoutsin the form of a lion Wb V 47 (14-15) epithetof lion gargoyle GR ANIQ1 f. c = qnb - Cr.7,77b; CED 317 ; KH 572 At Edfu the term refers to the lion-gargoyles' [de Wit, CdE 29 Nr. 57,1954, p.29-30 - le fort qui est sur le toit]. The main set of texts to refer to them is on the outside of the naos M where speechesof the gargoyles are introduced : dd. mdw in as

P3 4T-

A 61 C-3 IV 268,11; the lion is described or

in the Place of Piercing IV 285,10.

Elsewhere: when desert animals are offered HB is called d VII 164,12; in slaying Nehes the king is called. ', -7-j

elýý%iý,

great of terror , ruler of the desert

IrnNaround Egypt (both of these are on the

R1 -Tr is VII 168,5. It kin 'Cb also an epithet of the exterior of the enclosure wall) -& 3,! great C) j .g . XD13IF protecting his temple from dangers VIH 165,1 . of might 1456.10 ; BB again is fle ý5 The word is found at Philae : Philae Phot.187'du-k-j and Phot. 319, again referring to the water spouts.

The term consistsof qn, evidentlyan epithetfor a lion (Wb V 47,14),which in this contextis "dCr -of

the stronglion-taki6 away water from the sky ' Philae and tp-bwt 'upon the roor,

thus,'StrongLion uponthe templeroof ', which aptly describesthe water spoutwhosefunctionwas to channelawayharmfulor impurethingsfrom the temple. This term could be relatedto

A (Wb V 55 2) PhilaePhot.319 meaning'run around'or it may

be an abbreviatedform of qn-tp-bwt. It is this word which

eerny

thoughtwas the origin of XANRZI

is It itself the to the either attached thus of a wheel rope pots were. or, part water which wheel and .

1872

as a mover of water has the samephysical function as the water SpOUL

end or evil (noun)

qn

cE Wb V 48 (14) schadenqn. t and Wb V 49 (1ý to 50 (2) subst. but notend' VvrbCites

1443,1-2

pý sw mW

king the to the attacker of referring ,

'his end

reacheshim in his moment (of attack)'.

qn

to complete, finish Wb V 49 (1-14) MK/NK DG 538,5 I)t!

=

qn -cease

CED59; KH65 cease X&ý, k

Cr. Illa;

(di-qn make an end)

At Edfu qn usually applies to work on the temple being complete : the Wr. nbt is perfect in its work

in its rites (iht. f) 119,3-6; the temple T-C_ in its work IV 10,13: the temple

its finish door 8,7; IV the temple gold with ý. , _-J 4-+4

15,1;the templeis %'%" a---J

finishedfor eternity1111,16.

With a fbHowing verb: HB came to the barque of Re

qni

finished with gold and precious stones IV

q

after finishing rowing VI 122,1-2.

embrace Wb V 50 (13) to 51 (7) DG 538,7

Cr.Ilb: CED59; KH65 Koyr-1z, At Edfu Horus,the noblechild with the faceof the falconis,4 v e-

in the embraceof his

motherVI 25,1-2[Lacau,Corps §2701.

qniw

carryingchair, throne Wb V 51 (13-15) MK, NK. GR 52 (1-3) DG 540,1

king it by Westear 7,12) L is (c for from MK the and used the was qniw usedas a word a palanquin in civil ceremonies(as opposedto the sp3 chair used in religious ccrcmonies)(Kopstein,Mlibel

1873

p.24-261.By the GR period it had becomea standardvariant word for throne and is found as such at

Edfu [Hussonp. 169 n.2 ; J-C Goyon Confirmation p.54 (17) and p.85 ; Leclant, EnqOetes . A p.21-23] . In an offering ceremony: (title missing)the king is upon w Z;Y-sacerdoces

his,

throne , appearing as Horus 1375,11. In the scene ( XII p.329) the king is actually standing so it is used metaphorically only. In other casesalso: the king is upon

-A- here parallel to Ond

(C.t

AID as a Strong also - MD 154 ; 1137b) E.Mam. 76,3; (in hnk brw-' scene) the king is uponAO~%% Man (qn - pun) VII 284,8.

qnyw

weaver Wb V 50 (5) Lit. MK

,

CR

Wb cites an exampleof qniw from P.Sallier II V, 6, but Helck [Die Lehre desDw3-ljtjj I p.47 and p.48] takesthis to be

makeweak!for in a paralleltext it is sqnn = sgnn 'make

weale, not a word for weavers.Ibis leavesthe word only attestedat PhilaePhot 863 where "4 in he is Osiris the king brings weavers, weavingand givenA.. cloth andointmentand return clothing his ka. The word also occursat Edfu in cloth offering scenes. At the end of thesethe receiving god or goddessgives to the king great'in the workshopVII 307,6; carrying their work (ILr b3k.sn)

numerousin your workshop(ni3yt) IV 289,13;U-CVII 159,1and

e-

V 190,12-13.They come

'soV 248,1 and their work is for the king's houseor is

o . 1r 2 tax(ýtr) for the king's house.The ni3yt is dermedas'the chamberof -E. C it

VII 319,6.

The identity of qniw seemscertainfrom the Edfu examples[Meeks,RdE 24,1972 p.117 nA].

qnb

to bind cattle , rope Wb V 53 (1-4) OK DG 540,2

jz4- ý-=

to fetter

in in Edfu the texts, either as an archaismor perhapsas a word which truly use continues qnb in is implied its dernotic. It is by in in texts whereq appearance use as used ordinary survived (meat feat de. for to the : offerings)Horusgivestheking effect ensure of enemies magical allitcratcsd' A& 258,8; falcon dU foes' VI is 'strength bind khb hftyw the 501Z-j to the j qn qnw r,. qnw 4ý: .

1874

'the bravest of the brave who binds Seth'(and protects the temple from danger) VIII 106,16; the ,trO companions and qnw,,, n

A. ja, b3swt u -j

Khb 'braves bind Seth'VIII 147,8 ; in the title of a scene brp 'wt n

bind desert 'consecrate ýn' t3w and gazelles , antilopes and game ni3w rný

oryx' VII 323,1.

qnbt

comer Wb V 53 (5-6) OK

qnbt is used at Edfu in the foundation texts to denote the four comers of the temple : the temple is establishedupon 'Am the Throne of Horus

V--its four comers 1126,14-15; to set out TJ

the four comers of

6,,.j r,;, O, the temple 1127,7-8 ; putting bricks of gold and precious stones at

four comers of the temple 1132,7 ; possibly too - the temple is established upon

its comer

by Khnum 123,13. A -a# q her comers 11139,8.The" The sky could be thought of as resting upon 'comers' : Nut uponj 9, word is synonymous with hssw and is never written with t as is the earlierversion of this word.

qnqn

:- ýý

to batter , beat Wb V 55 (4) to 56 (9) MK

OR beat a tambourine

DO 542.2 Cr. 824b; CED333: KH46lGN6FJ

make music -with voice or'instrument

AA There is a damaged example in the Myth texts * iw. f uýQ&

Olt" 2k, '///m -]in w //// VI

221.7.

qnqn

to cat

Wb V 56 (15) BD, Late ý? t2ýýIto '. Wb recordsqnqn from the NK andlate period andnotesthat it is a variantof d , eat!(Nav.Totb. 110,38andP.Rhind 17,2).

%

The word is known at Edfu - in a consecratingthe meatportionstext the queensaysto the gods,'', , AA "Receivethe forequarters

tn im.sn Eat of them I" VII 107,14.

it it is that was!, is possible and clear not but form the root qn qnqn seemsto be a reduplicated

1875

derived from the spelling of wnm A.6

Note the example in the Book of the Dead (Budge, BD . -

p229) Chapter 110,1.38

qn.

noun: fat. smoke verb : be fat Wb V 41 (1-2) noun Wb V 40 (8-14) vb. Med. GR Cr.IIIb;

kWWE

CED59; KH65befat

At Edfu qnw is mainly usedof the smokeof buirntofferings- it risesup to heavento the nosesof the gods so that they can enjoy and rejoice in the pleasantfragranceof roast meat Referringto .

+ -L 'their Vrt heaven': smokereaches IV 3,4; animals, pý qn.sn r up to -aA '(of gazelles) of meatpiecesof animalsVII 102,9;

(stpw-portions) VH 323,3.Or qnw pv.n.f (r) A., 'tr,, A,,, 'd170 Vrt/nwt : '(andmrVt of cattle)1464,16-17;,,,. of fat longhomedcattleI' 536,11;tr -r-

of birdsandcattleIV 11,11;

here it height to the goes of of gazelles -

theskyVII 213.5-6.Also. iw qnw r Vrt smokeof birdsgoesto thesky1111,11. This smokeis smelled (hnm): Zr

1490,8;(snsn)

VII 301,34; thenoseis

filled with,'ud'P3 (of b3w-meat)1496,10.Theaimof thisis to maketheking happywith *and thegodsarecontentwith thissmokeVII 148.7-8; thelitanyof Sakhmet lists her likes and e An 111301,6; theking contentss3b-lfwt with the smell(sty) of 'd oneis of stpw VIII 169,11In festivalsthekingdeclares'I makeMesenfestivewithi4lio

'-herethemcatof

V 302,10. theenemies Yah : in a birdofferingtext,'thealtaris Tat'

1374,13. with ro-geese!

Mostof thesereferences comefrommeatofferingtextsof somedescription andthetermqnw is birdsandenemies in fact The to smokefromcattle,gazeHes, type any of meat offering. applicable (b or sign

or -tY- appears regularlyin thewritingof qnw and-thisusuallyindicatessome

kind of efflux , whichimpliesthatqnw canbe Taf in its solidor liquid stateaswell asthegreasy smokegiven off whenfat is burnt.It is often difficult to distinguishfrom the context,but 1 it wouldonlydo thisif it hasmrýt oil andqnw closetogetherbothreaching 464,16-17 the sky and , hadbeenturnedintosmoke.

qnd

' rage be angry be furious , ,

076

Wb V 56 (16) to 57 (12) vb MK noun Gr. DG 565.6 Cr.822b; CED332; KH460

GU314'r'

Verb 'to be angry, to rage'. from the MK (FCD 280) and is used to describe Horus Behdet when he f ights;his foes : he brings an end to his foes and Q:W1

rages to slaughter the enemy V 43,2; he

A a1560,12; has been foes direct (here takes the the omitted) object unless at an r rages verb zy.,p_ , during the battle, Horus has red eyes and intent on slaying enemiessays,' I rage

rages with/on his face 111179,5.A gcni , also against your foes as

a baboon' VI 65,5

[JEA 29, p.28 the baboon as first person suffix suggeststhat the genfliere is a baboon). 'anger' attestedonly in GR texts according to Wb V 57 (13-14) and at Efdu : HB protects the body of the king from the JV -9'

rage of the gods and saveshim from

of the goddesses

1473,16. Wb records this word at Philac. There is also a substantive Qnd Raging One'(Wb V 47,15-16) : in battle, Horus as 'IFI! ý1- the,

ragingOneis strong(qn) 1165,17;at Kom Ombotheepithetis appliedto Sobek.

-'T I

qnd

baboon

Pavian- LA IV col.915-920 One of the characteristics of the baboon is its ferocious anger and the terrifying way in which it' shows its rage. That qnd 'to rage'. is determined with a baboon sign, even in the New Kingdom (for A zp- S;N. ' 269,9 Tuthmosis had been by Egyptians., Urk. IV 1) trait the this noted shows example a._j Wb records no word qnd for a baboonand nor does Vandier dAbbadie [RdE 16 1964 p. 151 for terms],' but Edfu provides an example of this apparentgap: a gcni%ys I rage (qnd) against your foes as 23.. 11'A an ape! VI 65,5. In this scene the heads of the gcniipresent have been mutilated so it is .c. impossible to say whether this particular geni%d an ape-head[Pl. 148].,

qri

vagabonds Wb V 59 (8-9) NK ýV/ DG 572,5

ti%:::be alien

Cr.807b; CED326; KH448 6061X6

to dwell, visit, entrust

-1877

Wb hasseveraldifferentversionsof whatmay'Ihe sameword: qr Wb V 57 (17) Late, asa word for qrj Wb V 57 (18) as a title

a person A, '3-n-. ýen

qr. w Wb V 57 (19) in the title

nb-t3wy; qrj Wb V 59 (8-9) vagabond; qr'. w- Wb V 59 (12-14) shield bearer.

Thewordin questionoccursat Edfu in thefestivalof Behdettext - wherethedancingis describedand includes

? -,-b i+

Y-A -Aý 'I

'theymingle and they areas one'IV 17,9.The Wrw here

are possibly 'those who flee' (Wb 1 286,21) and might be joined with others at the edge of respectabilitysuchas the qri 'foreigners''strangers',togetherforming an extra group of peopleto rejoice in the festival. In Horusand Seth7.10 the q3riw are slain ; Fs.Otto p.390 [G.Posener La complaintede r6chansonBay] "I ama weakoneof his town ,a poormananda qrj of his city" - here the meaningmendicant,vagabond'is not in doubtfrom thecontextof the sentence.

qrf

victuals WbV60(11)

GR

There is one example of qrf at Edfu : in a OW m gns bread text Horus is the winged beetle, Lord , A Qy falcon lord of food (k3w), achild whobecomes an old man. the bull, Lordof. of goodies It -, (smnhw)'

IV 223,9. The determinative

may suggest 'wrinkles' (especially as there is a

reference to Horus as an old man in the passage)but the wider context for the word shows its true If '

appears probably due to confusion on the sculptors part . This word also A at Dendera - LD IV appearsin Mam.60,1 where the Two Falcon nome comes with itsE!

application and

54a; MDI 63a; MDIV 24a.

qrf

to bend, twist Wb V 60 (7-8) Med. BD GR ey /z-' 544,1 DG

qrf- guile

c f. k pO4, Cr.I l8b ; CED 63 ; KH 69 guile', ambush qrf is an uncommonword usedin a wide rangeof texts - according'to the Wb examples.The is in is it little for Edfu a presentationof cloth : HB dwn mtwt or nwt also a unusual at occurrence 16

nty 'd

probably not 'he straightensout sinewswhich are twisted' but in the context

307,2. threads twisted'VII thi's straightens are which offering'he of

1878

the two Caverns

qrrty

Wb V 58 (2-4) NK The word qrrt refers to the two 'holes' of the head or the holes in a vessel or a wall (by means of which one can go through). As the sourcecavernsfor the Nile flood. they are notcavesbut the gaps in the earth by meansof which the flood water breaksonto the earth at the inundation [Homung, GM 6 1973 p.57 and compare Gauthier, DG V 17f two gouges in the rock where the Egyptians thought i the Nile had its source]. From the MK the qrrty are at Elephantine [MDAIK 34,1978 p.74-51 and: this notion is commoner in NK funerary texts - especially Me Book of Caverns' but from the GR j period it acquires more instructive spellings using the signs

At Philae on the north,

wall of the 'Abaton' is a representationof the Nile source- it shows a pile of boulders surmounted by a vulture and falcon and at the bottom under it is a Hapy figure , kneeling and holding two vessels from which water pours He is surrounded by a huge serpent which explains the sigrif . [Junker, Abaton p.37 Abb. 81. At Edfu the qrrty are the place from which the Nile flows : an incenseand libation text the pour out water for the king IV 99,5 and the Nile flood pours out from I

-1

du

IV 99,12; sim.

11246,16-17. In a text for festivals at Edfu the streets are said to be full of incense ' like Hapy flooding out from

cz?

F-

IV 3,5

In a hymn praising Re the rs. k nfr bull 7 is . ,

A 'M

Lord of the Two caverns- possibly a reference to Osiris VIII 15,13. Wb records (58,4)

on a stela in London NK - that Osiris is note a place called

In this connection it is interesting to'

which was consecratedto Osiris at Ileliopolis/Mcmphis [Tomb of

Bakirenefnear Sakkara- Chabas- LD III 280b) . In the geographical texts : the name of the canal in the Ist UE nome is

da

1337,6.

The word qrrt is written with the angle sign and from the Late Period a word qr. tj refers to a door comer. It may have been that it was believed 'doors' had to be opened to allow the Nile flood to flow out of the caverns - which may explain the presenceof the sign here. It could also be the qrrt

a

hole (Wb V 62,1-3) and a door covers a hole in a wall hence the association. 71e reason for there being two sources is so that one source pours water into Egypt and the other pours water into Africa [Van der Plas, Crue p. 172-5].

1879

qrrt

burnt offering Wb V 61 (11-13) end NK DG 590,2

g1l burnt offering

Cr.81 la. ; CED 328 ; KH 452 c f. Hebrew -),!

Y :p-

burnt offering

CAI A

holocaust

The earliest references are from Wb at Karnak on a Stela of RamessesIII ir n3 wdn A%:

4::ý'-gKRI V 246,10 and also wdn,43ý 7, "f41ine

ýýi

12 - the word has apparentlycome in as

a loan word from the Semitic 'holocaust.Ile word was copied in an inscription of Pinodjemat Medinet HAW - s13.nJ

M-1, A I"

The word actuallydenotessomething which is 'cookedand

ready' and is not relatedto the verb qrr which is a technicalterm usedin the making of pottery [Verhoeven,Grillen p.190-1991. In the Edfu texts qrrt was usedin a particular set of texts - the texts for the festival of Behdet where it refers to burnt offerings made during the festival : w3o ir

and offer much bread V 131.7;,cz>

goats and oxen V 132,4;

?before this noble god (HB) V 125,6; which refers to a list of animals such as

many burnt offerings are made to Re by the scribe of the divine

for the god V 359,4 All of these texts are in the court or passage book V 135,6 ; '9:: " 1, cFL . Kill C=W leading to it and should be seen as the product of one author or group of authors who particularly favoured the word qrrt.

I.

-I

N 'd The word also appearsat Dendera in a festival context :- ="-c -6the b3w-altar MD I upon azzi. Pbefore j6d KO H 52,596,6 Xurther study would show if these 62h. At Kom Ombo the -! festival texts are editions of each other - or if they are separatecompositions [c E Junker, ZAS 48 1910 p.75 qrr in calendartexts and offering scenes].

qFP

egg-shell Wb V 62 (12) to 63 (4) OK - GR (masc.) c f.

loan CED 329 from 'cauldron! KH454 Cr 813b Hebrew ; ; word pot = -a

but akin to Egyptianqrýt and K4MIQ.K

breast,womb Cr. 107.

is a genericterm The to that smooth and surface, so refers an object a polished of qrý with qrý root ,

1880

for vasesand can be applied to all kinds of receptacles,from pots of clay [Meeks Hom. Sauneron I , 237 n.22] to vessels for the relies of Osiris [Khoiak I p. 1571see - MD IV 35.9-10 . It is also the receptacle for holding the egg - the shell : in the 14th UE nome, where Khnum is ford, he is the god 112' who builds or manufactures(on the potter's wheel) '>A,

of eggs n dd' there is no weakness in

them V 123,5-6. Tle qrý then is here a metaphor for the word for vessel (which is made on the potter's wheel) and though Sauneronshowed that at Esna qrD replaced swtt it should be borne in

[ MdlangesMasperoI part4. p.113-120.1. mind thatthe strict meaningis egg-sheU

qrýt

primevalgoddess asa serpent Wb V 63 (5-9) MK Cr.107 CED 57 -.KH 63 1C-k*\hZ(4womb ,

Sauneronsuggeststhere is an as yet unattestedProtosemiticroot wordvqrh/qlh which meýnsa shining smoothobject.In Semiticthis led to wordswherethe underlyingnuance'smooth shining' led to the wordsfor a cauldronand a bald skull In Egyptianthe term was takento rcfer to an the . a4 for it'could be smooth surface of a shell and thence to mean the whole egg and thence the word receptacleof a living germinating seed- either the egg or the womb of a woman . (rhere was also the offshoot leading to qrýt 'vase). In the Late Period this could be pcrsonijriedas a goddess QrOt who was shown as a serpentand regardedas the ancestormatrice [Manges Maspero,I part 4 p. 113 E I. Ai

Edfu in a text aboutthe first gods , , &are

&N

j

(andalsoa word for womb) andZi. the vulture , ,

. -

around Horus protecting him VI 16,6. Similarly in a lotus presentation text - the first lotus

co,mes into existence on the Isle of Fire and '>d.. 339,1-3. In a frieze text, Wadjet is called

A

protects the body of the lotus child V'I

1ýc in

The geographicaltext for the nomeof Unt-13bt mentionsthe

V 215,3. AJabv, ý

the Kerhet and of OPlace

Two Sisters1332,5.This may be connectedwith a fragmcntarytext in an offering sctne which ends )p Am 'd L-3 with vu%- ob

V 97,14.7bis may be a malecounterpartor a mistakewith the feminine

endingsomitted.Theprimevalserpentgoddessis alsomentionedat DcnderaandPhilae.

qrs

to bury , inter Wb V 63 (11) to 64 (4) Pyr.

1881

DG 548,4 qs I M Cr. 120a ; CED -,Ký 70 kW (J'C-

16ý IrWG

qrs occursinfrequentlyat Edfu and is usuallyusedwith referenceto Horusburying his father: the king is like Horusafter burying his father

1186,7 HorusOlc'131f-who

buriedhis fatherin HeliopolisVI 286,13-14.Both of theseareDriving thecalves'texts.

ir-qrs-m-bt

Wb V 64 (9) GR

ir-qrs-m-tt is a royal title of Horus [Cauville,RdE 32,1980 p.50 n.30] and the phrasehasbeen variouslytreatedin the past: 7hou Whodidst in due time perform the funeralrite' [Blackmanand Fairman

JEA 35,1949 110 and JEA 36 1950 74 n.75]; 'Hinter-bliebner' [Otto, GuM p.601; ,

'ensev-elisseur'[Chassinat, Khoiak II p.648-9 and Cauville op.cit. ]. The term expressesnot only the duty of a son toward burying his father but all the legal responsibilities which are then his as the legal heir and successorof his father. The title is usually applied to the king in funerary offering scenes i6; the his father 278, IV of

the giving of ointment and cloth (for embalming) , he is'!!

IV 29 1,11; gms ntyw 4

containers of dates are presentedto Osiris

and Lord of Punt IV 94,13; f3i. iht the king"Is Hie 60

42: is face 'How beautiful your offering, 0>

IV 233,16 ointment

Y

11213,12 ; bw-btsW text

and

successor-VH 156,11. Also in a dw3-njr text the king is the son of the Lord of Maat "o

228,12 and in sL3-mrt texts

.A

V 183,12;

VL.0

Cr.820a; CED 332 ; KH 458 GiWC At Edfa gm,is invariablywritten with the gm-bird-12? It canrefer to finding people: your father . 191,6 ; the temple- as a work of antiquity 14,10.A templeof Osiris is called

gmý

IV IV 9,6; ]Vr. to perfection m33 complete -Cý

L--3

1361,1.

, to see, perceive Wb V 170(8) to 171(11) MK Cr. 818bCED331; KH457 GWMI_

to look for, searchfor.

for 'to is see'at Edfu :a m33-nir text, a variant word as used gmý

I flsee As

chicksbeforehis shrine' IV 54,16. In praiseof 1HBhis followersareexhorted which I have made(=the ternple)'VI 5,8 ; the oasesrejoice at seeing

the divine

thewonder jam, the son of Isis VI

24,8. It is also usedof seeingone!s imagein a mirror : Nephthysreceivestwo mirrors and WIP 238). image (the is in 174,8 last bASAE 43, 236 her them sign see no. P. own sees A text describingthe sgmOspearusesgmb in a pun : on top of the spearis the beautifulfaceof the ITI " Sia falcon br ID looking out (rareuseof rwt. ) VI 15,5.

gmbt

eye Wb V 171(12) GR

1934

Edfu fx> 'to 'eye' is from derived the : occurs at noun ptr--: and the s& gmý gmbt verb in nfrw. k 'your eye seesby your beauty (giving honey text)' 1406.11 .

barb of harpoon

gmOt

7le term occurs at twice at Edfu in harpoon presentation texts: where the value g/k alliterates gbgb ZI

.-

g-

ksmw. k nb 'his harpoon barbs cut up all your attackers! IV 230,9-10 ,a

damaged text maybe restored in the same way gbgb JTJ

//////// VII 292,12. The word maybe

connected with the term p3-sgm4 used of the cult spear of Horus, but there is an earlier term qmb (Wb V 40,2)'branches! or leavee of a am dating from the NK [Lieb. Tur. 2,1-2 *,Bv Durch. 29 , Vatic. 128a,14 spelled A ,

gmDt

'tfill

3W Cý2:

lock of hair. braid

Wb V 171(15-17) CT Faulkner suggestedthat gmDt derived from a word gmD.t (Wb V 171,14 MK) which means the wick of a lamp. The twisted flax of the wick resemblesthe small curls or locks of hair on a wig and so the word gm4t was applied to them [FECr 1182 n.251. At Edfu the meaning is clear md ointment is put on

n inys the braids of her hair

(wig 7) H 190,2 ; in a text describing the preparationsfor a feast ibr n Wn oil for

I &ý-

II,

tresses111298.11.The term is also found at Dendera.

gmbs

sacredfalcon image Wb V 172 (1-4) Pyr. oft. GR

The earliest reference to the gmý. sw in the PT uses it as a name for the sun-god (P yr. §1048d)., The etymology of the word is unknown but it may be connected with gmh 'to see, pcrttive which , is one of the most noticeable attributes of a bird of prey - its ability to 'sceprcy from a great distance and swoop down on it so accurately. At Edfu the gmbs is a cult image of Iforus . depicted as a falcon IIB' 324-5] Alliot Culte 314 its I I legs folded it [Cauville, Essai : and n. and p. with pA5 underneath is

1122 (19); wi th addi 6onal epi thc

:11- rp s 19 6,18;

Z-

ds r

1935

10I 110,17; TV-

'pr 1 381,9.

The Sia falcon (the living falcon at Edfu) is called 1-I 5,2 ;S ia in his secret form is the 425. %-

$ýCvz high of arm holding the MI IV

before the gods IV 54,16. Nekhbet, as tutelary deity of

Upper Egypt, protects the gmhs : 'ý27

1147,4; -V- C---

with her wings 1297,5.

IV The falcon image in the 20th LE nome is also called gmýs : the temple of Pr-spdt c7ontains Tr 1335.9 and Sopdet in his nome is

%T

1 VI 187,5-6 c.f5jýkin

A writing

wr IV 38.4. Pyr § 10-48dis most likely not to be read gmýs.

gmbs is also used at Dendera, Philae, Karnak.

om-gm4s title of a priest at Edfu Wb V 172 (5-6) GR

Om-gm4sw 'the servantof the falcon' is the title of the priest of the live hawk veneratedin Edfu temple [JEA 29, p.17 n.e]. An annualfestival was held in its honour.The priest in questioncould impersonate Shu :

'-

QIT 0-

Skvi

103,1. Ibrahim 6oncluded that it was a priestly tide for the king

from GR times- it doesnot appearearlier; the Om-gmts hasthe samefunctionsas the bm-Ur and the king hasthe title in the early satgesof the daily ritual (for examplem33-nir dw3-n1r) ; it may alsobe a Lower Egyptiantitle in origin [Kingshipp.182-3]. King as Om-gmbs: BehdetU 285,10;

IV 77,5; IV 208,3(seeinggod)

2 2; SýhS:!, ; 11160,3. IV 15,2; 111364,11; -

bm-gmVs-n-1Vr-nbw : VII 193,3;2;:

of

of s3b-*gwtVII 87,14.

King as Om-gmbs who bendsthe-am (q'4. drt/')

ir-ibt performingthe rite:

of BB VI 76,6

J; =

ý'-

21 Tý, :

VI 262,14.

VI153,2;

21: jý::

%. -' "Zwho beends the arm VI 103,3

IV 388,4;2

IV 53,8

1571,9;

II 34,15-16 5-"- IV 376,2. .

ITI\k\

(bendingthe arm ) VII 271,15-16 King as Shu and ým-gmts :9 Q;Sý! 25,14 (provisioningtext) VI 155,7;Shuin his forms 152,1-2; . This priest suppliesaltars for his father :

2,S01-

VI

VII 208,13-14.In the processionthroughthe

temple the priest proceedsto the hall of the Pr-drty (Houseof the Falcon)

' VI 102,6.

1936

The processionof priestson the stairwaysincludesonewho is designatedas

1542,8andhe

carriesthis ensign The priestis responsiblefor supplyingprovisionsandfood , thushe is identifiedwith Shu.The role of the ým-gmbsw belongsto theking in theearly part of the templeritual and he appearsto be the priest responsiblewith the preliminary worship (seefor examplethe ritual gestureof qlb-1) and tendingof the cult image. In this casegmýsw refersnot only be the cult imagein the sanctuarybut alsothesacredliving falconkeptat thetemple.

gnw

bird - Golden Oriel (Oriblus galbula L. ) Wb V 174 (2-4) OK

In Egyptian texts the gnw is first mentionedin the tomb of Ti [see Montet, Scýnesdo la vie p.262-31. The bird is illustratedat Beni Hasan[Newberry,Beni Hasantomb XV pl.IV and PLVI ; Tomb XVII - pI.XVI ; Gaillard, Mmi 2,1929 p.19-40].The colouring of the birds varies from brownish/yellowto greenandred whereasin reality the Oriel is goldenand black in colour and is a winter visitor to Egypt, which nestsin trees.

At Edfuthefield goddess Sbt is associated withdifferenttypesof birdsandsheis called'Motherof 1 163,12.In a Nile text theking bringsa floodsnhp n.k

R\W ' to raiseup n.,'='

for you the oriels of the Light god - the golden colour of the birds invites association with the sun II Zsue-73-'iLý' 251,5. A scene at Kom Ombo [Ombos 150,52] has . rising out of the southern marsh and the sceneshows the king in a boat in the marshesout of which rises a flock of different (unidentified)

birds.

gnn

weak one Wb V 175 (18) GR

From the OK verb gnn 'to be weale at Edfu the ancestor spirits sw3jj , the weak one 111158,6.

gn(n)-'

weakof arm

make well

1937

Wb V 175(12) OR 0zru -. In a text giving the king might over his enemies they become ILI- -a man weak of arm I , zurzP Zl*jh7-, 82,13; the foes of the king are as -:17 -'tMam. 123,16 ; also at Kom Ombo* -h I ,

KO 196,119

gnwt

annals Wb V 173 (6-15) D. 18

gnwty is connected with gnw "branches'[Admon. 4,141 which suggests that originally a piece of notched wood was used as a reckoning staff, to record the years of a king's reign. The word gnwt first appearsfrom the 18th dynasty when the kings were anxious to show that their deedswere original and had not happened in the annals of the ancestors (Urk IV 86,4). Annals can be lists of royal names (Abydos list), lists of religious or notable events (Palermo Stone) or even events of a military campaign (Tuthmosis III annalsatKarnak) [LA 1278-280 ]. 'ý

'

At Edfu the annals of the king are inscribed (splir) by Thoth 335,4-5. The annals may include millions of Sed festivals for the king IV 16,5;

(by Seshat)1291,8 or millions of years ,

% ',-,ýVVIII 123,12 or millions of eternities upon the throne of Re VI 94,1 as do the four sons of Horus

establishes (sm n) annals and Seshat

VI 180,7-8

with his own fingers VI IV 10,4 VI 295,12-13; 83,1-2 Thoth . -,'-jVIII 120,12-13

.

The annals record the past events of the king's reign , which are also for 'future' events such as sed festivals In effect both are the same because- the events have been predestined so when they are . written down it is as if they have occurred already. In certain texts gnwt is almost parallel with rnpwt : Thoth seizes

and grabs years VI 277,10-11. The annals are written before those upon

ZI -Ir the earth Z. eII

J'.,NVI 295,8 The fact for kings and are a symbol of kingship is that gnwt are . It 'j'j'N Nnor inscribes VIII 123,13. The king Seshat for Isis the annals the son of shown where JA %'j, is lord of the Two halves who inscribes -tVIII 124,8 The annals of the king - his festivals . 14 by Re, from his mouth and by his Ennead - so it implies the and years are written down kings years were predestinedby Re himself VIII 148,4-5.This element of predestination has led some

1938

scholars to translate gnwt as 'destiny' [r,.f. Cauville, Osiris p. 164 destins], though the extent to which this is the Egyptian idea is unclear. The gods of the first Ennead are the ones who first inscribed (sphr)

from the cosmogonical texts VI 174,13-14.

Special annals are also mentioned : Thoth says he has written the years of kingship of Re, and inscribed

the annals of Aturn 126,17-18.

The sign

is a plant or branch and when it is written upon --q

field (or even a tree trunk). The determinatives"',.

may indicate a ground level,,,, -

'1% indicate that the annals were written on a

papyrusroll and were under the care of Thoth.

Onwtyw

craftsmen , sculptors FCD 290 in Wb 11145

The sign i3wty

4

can read qs 'bone' and harpoon bone blade ; it appears in msnty 'harpoonee and

In Gardinees list it is a harpoon head of bone (T 19). It is primarily qs but 'for reason .

unknown phon. or phon. det. gn in gnwt 'annals' and possibly

T, _j

gnwty 'sculptor'

reading not fully established' [GG p.514] . In the onomasticon of Amenemopc (AEO IA

155 and

p.661 the word gnwty is between the words for 'carpenteeand'shipbuildce -so it would seem to be some kind of wood worker [LA I coL804] - perhapsthey were originally bone workers and as annal , inscriptions were done on ivory labels or perhaps wood branches this would explain how the sign came to representthe annals themselvesand how the word could be associatedwith carpentersor the like. At Edfu the word appearsin contexts which make it clear that here gnwty applies to stone sculptors,, the pylon is inscribed to perfection with the work of

VIII 112.3 ; in the temple,

description the choicest utterancesare inscribed excellently as the work of ,

gnn

ý 44"r-j'I

"I

IV 13,6.,ý

fat Wb V 176(8) NK, GR

of Seth- his bonesandfat aredisposed gnn occursat Edfu in the text describingthe dismembennent ofandhisU'A'q.

his flesh', know 'that harpooners is Young the taste they of to the may given j',j

1939

VI 85,9.Fairmanand Blackmantranslatethe term as 'sueeand note that the fat aroundthe kidneys sheep[JEA 30 p.12n.f] , suggestingthat waseatenraw by the fellahinwhile cuttingup a slaughtered this wasanalogousto the useof gnn here.Wb notesonly that it is part of a slaughteredanimal- fat betweenthe intestines. IT -tr Iq A similar word occurson threeostraca,from Amarna:.Z, e. IQ"' COA Ul pl.93 nos.234,235 and236, translatedhereas'suef alsoby Fairman[COA H1Text p.174andalsoFCD 290]. Wb cites otherNew Kingdom texts : Ostr.PetrieNrA3 (pl.13) unpub.

Nile Stela- LD 111200d

Chester Beatty I Love Poem 17,10 NK ISTO"mý', to, The word probablyderivesfrom theverb gnn I)e sofe, which describestheconditionof the fat.

gnIL

"'r

to plate , weld , solder ' Wb V 176(10) GR

ZY 0A technicalword in P.Westcar7,13 refersto woodencarryingpolesbeing'plated m.. 17

with,

is It in GR for borrowed 6Qve been texts. often this a particular metaphorical use may gold! - and found in the phrasegnJ1m ibw, literally , 'weld , plate on hearts'- wherelove or praisesareput into people'shearts:your songs/praises

onto'theheartsof gods1448,1-2;love of him (king)

hernsut him implanted in hearts IV 78,9 fear hearts in the their ; called their of and welded U,. 6 2 in hearts 11199,9 Vernus in Hom. Saun. 1467 'to king the n. plate of -A-J givespraises A]. de An. Lex. attacher recouvrier with gold; -79.3293 , This useis also found at Dendera:love of youU*'= in heartsMD III 72c and her praisesU976d W in the heartsof godsCD 11200,13.Also at Karnak : majestyin the heartsof rbyt nmm.f in their bodiesUrk VIII .

wing(s) Wb V 176(12) GR indicators determinatives dual Edfu is or : the great winged plural either with usually used at gnjj disk protects the gods with c=

214,16 215,1; his VII the great of magic goddessesare wings q3W

Zj c3sa 319,4-5 is IV Horus him their ; askedto stretch wings protect with the god and sun with 0, qEa

1940

Urr GP out his wings *.. ,, % to cover the shrinesof the kas in the temple H 12,1-2.,

The origin is unknown- but it could be connectedwith gnILoverlay(in gold) wherethe ideaof 'to overlay'was seenas a protectivemeasurewhich could alsobe doneby wings -hence gnjj 'wing' is thatwhich overlaysandprotects.

gnIL

star Wb V 177 (1-3) MK

The earliest occurrenceof this variant of sb3 'star' is on a sarcophagusfrom Assiut [CGC 28118 , RT 27 p.225] Here the term is found twice . is clear. Also in a text of Sirenput from Assuan .

tk3 7 it is feminine and its meaning ýý

-a

III

of heavenUrk.VII 3,16 and 15

At Kom Ombo 1 13 in a text where flowers are presentedto Geb and Nut the king gives . , -likeRe the renewallike the moonand life like rejuvenation the stars.This text is also found at Edfu di. i n.k rnpi mi R' m3w mi 1'0 'nh Mi

a presentationof

rnpwt -plantsto HorusVII 83,9. Lyltr = A further text describesthe temple heaven is upon her 4 supports :,ý .

4,4

stars of the sky 7 IV,,

14,9 De Wit [CdE 36 no.71,1961 p.931 implies (n.2) that gnh means 'that one who flies' similar . U. *1 Wb V (11) hymn 176 Amun (Kairo, 6,5) has 3pdw to to where a

birds who fly (in)

heaven.This suggeststhat the word gnh for 'stae derives from this term There is a later reference at . ý-72; &'q4: 1 Esna IV Nr. 450,3 wnn Nb-Ilyt.

gngnt

vessel Wb V 177 (11) NK

In the temples of Karnak and Luxor this vessel is used above all for offerings of milk. The form is the vessel which determines irtt 'milk'and this could be the gngnt or mr vessel [Lacau-Chevrier,, q c:,, ZS 7r Chap.Hat. 354 case 181.At Edfu the name of the vessel occurs in an offering list : &,% *U W,

breasts is in the of your mother,in Nut 1493 (20'). The phraseis paralleledoften in earlier which ritual offering texts,for exampleat Luxor - D. 184

Karnak- Templeof Khons

ý"" q zr 21 -a and the Turin Ritual of Amenhotep115,6 D.

'6AEAAý

1941

gný

to choose,to distinguish EsnaV p. 116n.hh

Zy U it-f m pý rd IV 267,1 Compare gng is a verb of force :a geni, strongof arm c= 3, -J U CM "Tn Esna 330,4 ý-j n R' r-mn wl nir with this: . j gng n r nb nýb no. and ,,--: Esnano. 604,9 which can be translated'to distinguish, to choose, to designate' [EsnaVp. 116n. hh].

grb

possessions estate , Wb V 181(9) GR

Qi7tý The Wb gives examplesof grb from Karnak: 2nd pylon Armin givesthe king the of earth , U to the width of heavenUrk VIR andin a field presentationhe says, 'Your fields to the G.c>r of the earth'. The word occursfrequentlyat Edfu and in similar contextsto the Tliebes 'I 10=to king Onk-sht fields for Onbw text, the examples: also a reckonsup the you W4,45a%' of the ZT earth , for the divine offeringsof the lords of the godsV 145,13;a geni bringsto the king c=,. WX VI 179,1-2. The grb of the earth can be contrastedwith Xn-n-pt 'circumferenceof the sky (onk-sbt) Horus gives heavenon supportsand ZY

of earthupon its foundations115.3

grb is'also paralleledwithm'ks : god makesthe mks with the circumferenceof the sky and'6e ZY of earth upon its foundations 11'121.6; in the Pr-Ur-13btt

nome Amun Re is Lord of-

and lord of the mks and imyt-pr VI 43,3. There are further connections with the imyt-pr Horus gives the king

of this land and the imyt-pr

of the land on its foundations VII

327,8-9; where the imyt-pr is among the offerings made by'the king - in return the gods give ýý,j its foundations VIII This 124,17. legal documents the close earth on connection of with such as il the imyt-pr and with the mks, the determinative of a book roll or book roll string, the association with ýnbw fields suggest that the grb might, at least inorigin, register. Kurth by translating I give to you

VII 249,2 wheresYnis the verb 'to destroy' , Meeks, ,

tranlateshere'le lieu A moiti6 ruin6' [Donations,p.65-6 n.55 . alsoGauthier,DG V 89].

gs-db

synonymof Maat

1953

WbV201(9-10) GR Literally gs-db is 'sideof a bricle implying thatbecausethe sideof a brick is smoothand straight, it is a fitting exampleof Maat. At Effu : in the instructionsof Seshaton good and evil people'He from isft [restoredafter Fairman,MDAIK 16 1958 p.88 n.g] V 334,2. In a

who knows

Nlaatofferinj text Horus givesthe king

C3

text , Horus gives the king Maat - nmt.kg CD R 77,5-6=I -'SP,

establishedin your time IV 258,6 ; same the land in truth 144,8 parallel to this is

a Maat text -

which is damagedbut may be this word

=t -U is in king Lord Maat land Co 3d V LXI) 11113 1,15 (Pronaos ; the of pl. who strides the (Maat text) NIam.173,17. A crown of justification text saysof Horus 'you have seizedthe Two Sý* ' c, : 'VII 309,14. landsin Also at Philae [PhiM I Abb. 23 line 15] Horus replies to the king in a Maat offering 'I have , ZF 1rn for Maat]. brought before [n. 4 t t gs-dp. a phrase you me gs and which 11b. = received =clty in the land in the time of your majestyCD 11122,8. 1=3 At Dendera:a Maat text - Isis creates

gs-dp

protection

to protect

Wb V 200 (14) to 201 (3) GR

and Wb V 201 (4-5) GR respectively.

Wb records gs-dp from the GR texts only but it is attested earlier in the Coffin Texts . Faulkner [FECT 11307 n.8] derives the meaning of the term 'protection' from the notionýof a ship's side as a bulwark against danger : CT IV 88k

= C?-

AD. = (of Osiris) ; CT IV 94b 4D -)EE ; CT VI 75e

in for living by (dual) Spell 236 CT VII ýAa title magic as a of a spell protection and r= C],. the two houses. Kees records on a Cairo sarcophagus 28028 and 29 [from Gurna -'12th dynasty

Daressy

,

RT 14, '

1892 p. 35 ; Lacau, Sarc. Ant. NE I p. 75f. and a parallel in Peet, Cemeteries of Abydos II pl. 36 from 'ý3" is '5Sopdu. This W. dynasty] to part of a 13/17th comes son protection you your your the , 1Z.;b ElAM

MX hymn found on the sarcophagusof Seseneb-nef[Gauthier and Jequier, Fouilles de Licht pl. XXIII P-2ff-I At Edfu the' protection of Horus is his mother Isis

1114,10;

Zo %, W- 1145,9 or

1954

is the protection

llnt-13bt

=

cvý

her 1307,5. Wb the term cites as a meaning of son noun &*&. ,, 13

protectoress'(Wb V 201,7). TheEnneadalsoact asprotection or protector %44 IV 5,5 ,

z:,

2K IV 49,2. The Two Ladies also %. b.

V 6,9

IV 11,14; .

As a noun'protection'gs-dp canbe the objectof the verb ir : minor deitiesare commanded' ir. tn n imsn 'May you makeprotectionfor them (gods of the temple)VIII 147,11. =I I protectyour majestyin gs-dpt as a verb 'to protect', Hathortells the king,. 11-haýk I a C1 I protect your majestywith my the flood water VIII 35,6 ;a geni of the first lance says protectionVI 65,4-5.

rdi-br-gs

to put on the side be partialibiased , Wb V 192 (20-22) MK

The phrase in late texts is always made negative meaning 'without bias' [Otto, GuM p. 138-91. , The phrase is used in the Eloquent Peasant to describe the corrupt official Bauer 98; 269 here positively and in Urk. IV 1118,6 it describesthe tilt of a pair of scales- B. 149 ; 313 The analogy is . of an official comparedto an exact balance , filting neither to one side or the other. At Edfu the negatedphrase is used always in Nbat offering texts and it usually applies to the king n rdit br gs (n negates the infinitive - one who is not partial) : the king as overseer of the city V 187,14;

129,9;

A=

VII 91.3;

-A-A

1VII 195,10 . It can also be

A-J

taken as a noun : bwt. f pw -c? Dm. f ý127

the abomination of the king is partiality VIII 3,14 ; bwt,

VII 271,12.

With iwty : the king as city overseer','*A'b'*L16#-a-who is not partial VII 291.2. Otto would correct

this to nn but theremay be a further examplewherethe king as overseer

.,

A

V 59,1. Hereth

n.1). unreadable part hasbeencoveredin cement(Chassinat Ile phraseappearsin similar usesat Dendera,PhilaeandKom Ombo(see-Otto).

gs3

partiality , be partial Wb V 205 (7-12) MK

The original meaningof the verb is 'to tilt''to lean to one side' [PeasantB.92 to the measuringrod.-

1955

Do not tilt V06

rAlý

6 I and B. 96 a list of bad things includes iwsw ZYA

c.f. 162

312] (also applies to a tree leaning with its branches - P.Tur. PuR 20a, 3). When followed by the , preposition r it has the nuance 'be biased toward someone' [Prisse 13,4 , Petersb.Weish. 44] and by the GR period gs3 has the specialisedmeaning 'be biased!in judgement. It is a characteristic despised by the king and often occurs in association with &-ib rYCý"WIII balance) : bwt Om.f 1101,

as an epithet of the king (this is part of a

4ýý r122,12; bwt. f 111143,9; bwt. f 4ý

-1ýýVll 322,15 -

all are Maat presentation texts. Thoth too is one who abominates partiality rYj0rJVHI

IV 34,8

83,10-11. The king as the son of Thoth is the gm-ib who hates Z11 J1

111266,4.

The determinative shows the meaning clearly and its use shows that it is a technical weighing term, used here metaphorically and also at Karnak - Urk. VIH 10,1lb, Medamoud 104 ; Dendera - MD 11l8a. ; Kom Ombo 117 (10) [Otto, GuM p. 156-71. -

to run on , hastenin

gsi

Wb V 204 (19) to 205 (6) D.18 gsi is related to gst 'course.-pace' in the same wayýas the pair nmt/nmi. It is attested first in the phrase wn gst pbr [RB 114,7, FCD 291]. =0

At Edfu gsi can have a direct object ;. usually U land earth :.., A you run in this land to the , P "2Ar VI 271,1-2; Horus says of the king course of the sun II 152; 'also you run on the earth 175,1. Followed by r it can have the implication 'attack': a troop of the king "-hurries 198,5, but Isis tells Horus

4C=>

to his enemies I

tkn tw im. 1 hurry to me come to me VI 85,1. ,

66In the phrase wn-gs Wb V 204,19-22 (similar to qb-nmt) :a priest carrying a standard is-.

z= 1538,14; Horus is - -a.to sanctuary your -A

A ,=. fast of foot 144,10. In earlier usesit and -%%

jackal LD 111130 ba. RT I 18 D. 18 the ; to p. or a god sun applies At PhilaePhot 879 Satisis

gsptyw

minordeides ., Wb V 206 (7) GR

swift of bow.

1956

The gods are recordedby Wb only at Karnak (Urk VHI 55d). At the worship of the moon there are 24 gods in groups . The fourth group raise their voices to the bull of the Ennead, they are r__ a who drag . In there is a similar situation 'Spending the night in the belly of secret of forms by, '. Ile reading of the word is doubtful however, for it could read ksptyw -who are minor:

lunar deitiesattestedelsewhere.A similar text appearsat Edfu where j, , small human figures with animal tails on their kilts 112 (16) and

r-

to I

-&ý 4

I

representedas

'or dsr dniwt also

they are smaHerhuman bodied figures, but their headshave beendamaged 113 (19) (pIA7). ,

gsfn

I mineml Wb V 206 (9-11) Med, GR

ý,.

IIý

ýj 'ý .

The identity of the substance has ben much discussedLHarris suggestsed it may be a similar manganesecompound to msdmt and htm which are black eye paint [Harris, Minerals p. 1834 and 234] while in medical texts it has been identified as the resin of the plant Asafoetida [Wb Drog. p. 540-11. Recently it has ben shown that it is a mineral and may be etymologically related to gsfn 'Zorille! (skunk)

for the odour of the substanceis as unpleasant as that of the animal. From the%, ,

sources given in Egyptian texts gsfn is most likely to be copper or iron sulphate [AufrUe, BIFAO TV 't

a 84,1984 pp. 4-181.7belaboratorytextsmentionthe substance `-ý' iii -'ft-

gsgs

Il 210,4.

to order , arrange, regulate WbV207(1-7)

D. 18

GR

gsgs 'to regulate' (FCD 292) occurs from the NK where it is used of the sun god regulating time In other texts it refers to the overseer of corn who regulates the grain measure

rX

6eA

[Amenemope1151,which is a mythologicalpun becauseTboth restoresthe wd3t eye [C-f Grumach,Amenemopep.18 nA91, it canalsorefer to the moonafter its half andfull moonmonthly' festival (Mett. Rs. left 1). On the whole gsgs is an action associatedwith Thoth particularly in respectto his makingwholetheWadjeteye. At Edfu all of theseusesof the verb occur: in a field text in the donationtextsas the sonof Thoth,,

1957

the king

=1

r-

,=I

the eye with its requirementsVII 247,10-11;the paletteis gsty n zM'R

III 251,13.ýMeekspointsout the4ull implicationsof this - gsgs'to fill up full' . either the eyeor hence 54 61 is Horus in [Donations Egypt Eye (as Amenemope) bushel the ; of p. n. the wd3t measure is a complexpun wherethe Eye = Egypt =a bushel

for Egypt so there

the writing

land IV land Thoth 200,5. Thoth VI this the k--J : or supplies also arranges com measure _*_ 246,11;Thoth in Hermopolis

; ý:'j

F7 `: ý; IV39l, 2;:, j13xr -111190.Ina stretchingthe cord text, Thoth as a

the land IV 299,7; divine palette

the whole land 1333,17; a paletteoffering , it

for in be land VI 169,1. this a scribal activity recording may origin gsgs u)"-j

in land. for taxation the or produce supplies iti is (moon) left is the the with requirementsrri supplied eye : eye moon gsgs connectedwith 1417,14-15 In an offering of the eye to Mn , as a moongod .'your eye'is'yours a, " . Y ZI is left ffibis 43 f. 29 [c Taharqa 74 311,12-13 the VII its eye n. andpl. with parts' put in orderby Thoth]. Eye listed its of oliban as sweet are requirements which suppliedwith ,

md ointmentis also

Re, Eye of HorusandEye of OsirisV 272,14-15. POPP Xs9s-WblV549,6=MDIII73c; The word also occursat Denderaanda verb -A

74bisa

spellingof gsgsso shouldnot be a separateentry. I

gsgs

limbs Wb V 207 (10) GR

Wb cites the example : where Horus Merty rips out hearts , devours hearts and d3 (q. ). however 'testicles', be The 1575,12. ? Seth v. limbs a writing of gsty word may of consumes

gsgs

ksks to dance Wb V 141 to 142 (4) DG'593,5 Cr. 832b; CED338; KH468

Goc-Gec-

4958

In the NK the word was written ksks - see Mut. Rit. Berlin 12,5 ; An. V 8,7 ; Amonshymn Leid. T, "--)' XX for example and MD 11121x but is written gsgs in 20 2,8 ; Gardiner Onom. demotic and Coptic. The term may originate in the verb ks 'to bow' being a reduplicated form from iL It has also been suggestedthat the term is of Nubian origin for it appearsfrom the late New Kingdom leaping be dance Nubians. king Napatan leaping to describe a the gsgs seems the or of of and can dance or hopping dance [stela from Abydos in Simpson, The Terrace of the Great God at Abydos pl. 70, Louvre C 17] and is the only word for dancing in Egyptian which survives in dernotic and Coptic [Green, Dancing p.30-311. Spellings at Edfu reflect the pronunciation gsgs : in the festival of Behdet the Dnkstyw women, V 35 1,10 and also at Karnak the nome of Thebes when in festival rejoices and ,

dancesOpet 186,6.

gsty

palette of a scribe Wb V 207 (11-17) OK DG 593, L Cr. 931 L

KH 468 measureof length 60r-T

CED33,2.

The earliest representationsof the palette and its associateditems are the wooden reliefs of Hesy-Re I the Great Royal scribe . The panel of Hesy-Re at his offering table has the text"ýe-"

and gst

then is the earliest mention of the palette [Lange and Hirmer , Agypten , Manchen , 1967 Tf. 18-191. It was used throughout the Egyptian language but by the GR period its association with Tboth , the [in it that symbolic apparatus a piece of cult as regarded meant was scribes and god of writing , in Raising 656-6581. 27-58 LA IV Weber, Buchwesen the up the ritual of gsty occurs ; pp. general ,

PI ffvý be It Books 1180,7-14 House Lord Pnk Thoth' the also to the could of to of : palette . offeredto Khonsu(asa moongod he andThoth wereassimilated) fj they could be accompaniedby Seshat: Ell for pens reed writing with palettewas offered and the water vessel VII 126,14-127,13 .

1377.12to 378,11and,,

IV 89,18 to 91,12 or Ilathor 1377,12. The A 1167,14to 68,3; IT,

T 1143 111190,2-12and most often the ps-vesselalone

163,7-14;the pen

1959

In return for the offering Thoth or Khonsu and Seshat give the king millions of years, unlimited time, the lifetime of Re, the years of Horus or Akhty or Atum, the kingship of Re and millions of 'heb-seds.The emphasisis that the gift is something ternporal to ensure the eternal continuance of the kingship. Their gifts also show that the palette was regarded as an instrument of writing - thus a creative and recording device. Khonsu establishesthe d&rees of the king and writes out his annals =1

IV 246,10 to 247,9; Thoth gives the throneof WetjesetHor and the mn-bit couch in

IV 298,15 to 299,15. With the palette and pens the I? is regulated (gsgs)ý -nd ý line 13 93 IV 389,10-391.2, perhaps also 111251,11-17 CO regulate

Hwt-Isbt

king king In Thoth the the the the all of scenes and north as of give south possessions can also eye. . his by Thoth, hmhmty developed stressing affinity with the the crown or crown also atef worn wears (pl. 235 16 XI he holds depending ; plllc the-offering, the and reeds palette up upon = god and, ME=

327 hasthe arrangement

; or cmi and

9

= XI

in differenthands P1.63r. and L respectively

held). important it 1. 82 they round were not which way r. so was and pl. The wordrsynonymouswith gsty also help to showthe symbolic imporatnceof this offering , for means is Ibis the hear, by 'and Tye also palette. ritual of see and ears'-you recordwhatyou example found at PhilaePhot.964 ; 448 [Phill H p. 34-5 , 176-71.

course, run

gst

Wb V 203 (8) to 204 (7) Pyr. is he III', Tuthmosis is first Running' 1ord the of where poetical stela on attested of nb-gst =a `--" jackal to a --A compared who

-

D 111121,1.

to sit Wb V 242 (12-18) Late, GR [Anthes Fels.Hatnub 1913p.41] and in later texts suchas , , -1;L 'it is not fitting to thee to dwell alone' (Faulkner"","

The form of this word is Z=) P.Br.Rh. 4,11 : nn twt r. k

r tp smsw.f he sits at the head of his followers

JEA 22 p.135 and 1241but [BIFAO 29, p.62 and63 n.1I

P.Louvre 3292INV. ].

In most casesat Edfu the word is a synonymfor other words meaning'to sie : the king upon the mn-bitV

IýI 31,4-5; the king

Wetjeset-Hor 1111,16; theking-'!'-throneof Horus1284,12;HB

VI VIII 148,11,. the throne upon

'I 'a4. kin -,the 94 m in WetjesetHor 1304,11

m' in

uponthe

ýr upon the thronein the GreatPlace1204.15*,Behdet

1977

Fp ýr'nst 1119,14; king gives Wetjesetto Horus //// May 1162,16. -k --, b sit you , Iq Pa 10JJ11" With bkr : Horus ýr 137,13;Horus m-bnt VIII 122,19;the king rn-bnt ýb

1177,7. The verb is also usedof bird godssitting on their shrines

VIII 146,34 and Horusas a

falcon sits upon his imageVHI 139,11-12.Metaphoricallywhen Maat is presentedshesits in the shrine= throat q

111143,5

fis also appliesto crownsupon the head: 101,8;the doublecrown

they sit upon your headas the DoubleCrown V

uponyou (king) - here.the determinativeagreeswith the feminine

The wordalsooccursat DenderaandPhilae. subjectVII 125,16-17.

cinnamon?

ti-Xps

Wb V 243 (5-14) MK DG658,5 ti-9ps was a fragrant substanceobtainedfrom Punt and usedin the preparationof kyphi Helck translatesit 'Aloe' [LA 1902-3] . It could be the nameof a tree and when it is written with the -C determinative is ,

is it The is tree. this the the of origin of resin word not clear and perhaps the -

earliest appearanceis in the Shipwrecked Sailor line 163 . Golenischeff [Glossary p221 , Conte du Naufragd] describes it as a fragrant substance[see Charpentier, 1339 p.790-1 Wb Drog. 549-551 , cinnamon ? (after Lbret, RT 16,1894,145ý-innanwnum &&Vhora Nees]. The word is common at Edfu and ti9ps can be presentedin an offering ritual. Among products in an IIA 0 offering procession from Punt and the God!s Land are :

for its fragrance 1566,3 and

A6

complete in/with its ingredients - which suggeststhat it is a compound substance1566,6-7. There are Awl a, specific types :

)VIA is like if best 'there VI 3i4,5 ti-Xps tpy nothing ;

ndmnlim

and

A 1EP'of lotus 1389,1. Wps was used for the hair VI 314,5 ; becauseof its fragrance it could be Adý giVen for the ka of Hathor//,

'A witb),

9

VII 211,10; and at the festival for the temple everyone is anointed ,

IV 19,6. ti4ps-was producedon the premisesof the templein the'laboratory'

1451,11and thereare recipesfor a certaintype.It appearsin ýms-'ntyw offering texts and the two examplesof recipesare in the contextof a ýnk-tirps offering which the king makesto Hathorand W, I W '15* VI 166,12.The king receivesthe rewardof '11228 4 andýnk Harsomthusýnk

1978

for by followed both making texts recipes are the lands comes and substance the whence Go VI 166,18. ,

ý ZrI

best fi4ps of nnib' 11229,1 and

--)

Germer [Arznei p.343ff. ] suggestedthat the identity of ti9ps is unknown but it is a am product from the south of which in medicine, both the root and wood are used.The Edfu texts do not clarify it at all but the recipe for ti-1ps is puzzling as it implies it is a substancewhich could be made from other products, in thesecasesit comesfrom nnib , rather than being a naturally occurring substance.

tit

image symbol sign , , Wb V 239 (1) to 240 (11) OK Cr. 396b; CED180; KH220,224

Thr-,

T11

spot

The earliest example quoted by Wb of this word suggeststhe underlying nuance of this word At . tit is used to designate

Beni Hasan 126 line 163-4 (Tomb No. 3 of Khnumhotep)

'writing signs. From the l8th Dynasty to the Roman period the king could be called tit-n-RI where the king was understoodto be the earthly symbol or sign for the sun god - rather like a sign which is used to write a whole word, but at the same time it is a representation or image of what it refers to [Hornung, Mensch als Bild p. 1431. At Edfu tit occurs frequently and its use covers the range from tit 'writing symbols' to tit 'pictorial representations'. 1ýý 93' who invented signs 1 164.3 The king as Lord of with reference to Thoth tHieroglyphs is ir one who makes signs 1167,15 ; in decorating the throat , with a strip of byssus bearing signs VI 145,2.

cloth

F-IIII is HB Image : of a god,

temple IV 17,15; Horus turns his foes back in his form ?e image is 'She to Amun-Re your the sun barque in the

of gods and godessesin the

4,6. A particular form N'%

of a lion IV 18.11; in a Maat offering

which came from you' VI 317,15-16; Horus is in the prow of

of a harpooner VI 8,8; guardians protect

Osiris p. 53 'reprdsentadonl 1167,18

is Isis king the son of the as -,

ý'" 110

of Osiris [Cauville, image of millions II.,

80,8. With a qualifying adjecdve-:,dsr the throne of the falcon with with

N

IV 10,13; Harsomthus is

Jý

N

his sacredform IV 5,2; HB unites

Isis 1242,15; Re-Hor-Akhty of son of

1-b 4M who

1979

upon the Great Seat of his father 1368,11; the king is

drives away foes 1276.2; the king

4ýof Horus Lord of the laboratory1143,9and VA !. njrwt dsrw images of godesses sacred in . in the templeIV 8,1. 4 ka" 90 Horus

1338,1; the 2nd

in his boat IV 37,1; in the Latopolitan nome HB is , IV I sanctifying his way 1129,17. standardin a procession is

In the phrase tit-nbd which refers to offering animals as symbols of Seth : to quench his thirst with ý* Irý'[Junker ýo-k Seth Seth] 1555,17; 75 ZAS 48,1910 1rL7. nbd = symbol of p. portions of ýZ'F" VC image Sethian VII 82,2 birds for 1565,14-15; foe of are altars that your and your enemies the king captures ro-geeseof

TvI hVII

125,3; possibly

on the chopping block (referring

851ý* to sacrificial gazellei] VII 213,2-3 ; drink their (gazelles and cattle) blood

tit-nbd pw

in MG Fairman f. [c Blackman 285,3 foes IV (or images bad and k bftyw. they are symbols) of your 422and n. 111]. Various:

tyt

13

1(-"),

p3 In tit. f beautiful of form IV 46,15.

diadem crown .

king In Isis belL the unites with, t of plumes ti. offering an cL -

ý-

.0

t,

and joins with the

Vryt-tp IV 246,3.

tit

- typeof grain

A field is offered and it is broughtwith smn Cgrain'and-alsoa Wordfor image)

and

it 337,8. in IV complete pr-3bt

titi

to trample on', crush Wb V 244 (1-7) MK Cr. 439a *.CED 98 KH 248 ,

t

TAUE[Qsing

tt JEA 64,188 disputes

The reduplicated form of the verb ti (Wb V 237,10-12) used in old texts to mean 'to stamp on "to destroy', but also with the spelling

in from derived turn and possibly

a pestle used to

28 1]. 19 1969 [Mmi hence ti p. n. the verb grind substancesto powder, At Edfu titi is used especially,in the phrase - titi bftyw'm nstyw trampling the enemy as images

1980 .

A IV 344.4 HB-A-9

VII 179,3-4; Horus as Wenty-q'q

40-41 V11310,8; -A,

IV

45,11; 4m )--JV1136,7. in be is alliteration effective can titi a martial action used of warlike gods and

"AqP Ans : -9-q.

(hippopotamus) V 343,7. The exact type of action involved here can be seen in battle scenes where the king in his chariot is seen driving over the prostrate bodies of his enemies [c f Battle of Kadesh at Luxor

for convenience in Kitchen, Pharaoh Triumphant, Warminster 1982 p. 57 fig. 191 In general , . ,

q Us A his foes VI 142,1;HoruS .0 foesIV 375,11;Wenty the Lord of Mesen"%%'%1,

foes VI

286,13. That it is a trampling action is shown by the determinative -A trampled under the sandalsof the king or god :IqA.

and in phrases where the foe are

lir sandalsV 143,17 ;

themuponthe earthwith (m) your sandals111136,3;

44

-A

you trample

you havetrampledthemwith (m) your

sandalsVI 333,7.In priestly processions: the priestsare told to be ip-ib and

attentive

andsurefooted(treadingfinnly) 1560,4.

bw-titi a place in the cosmogonical texts : strong one inJ r--3b-. n- c--3 VI 313,16; Horus walks in ,

01) rjjý

" 4-A to,

VI 330,6;

"C-73 line 9; 10 da

Zý el 'CL. VI 18,2; 'Drl "

VI 17,13;2--j u!!j

j G-1 d% =,

VI 329,4and

j 'this11133,15.The 'Place of Trampling or Place for Crushing 'was a III 9,9; c,oa 3.vý

domain createdat the command of the Earth Wker and here the battle was fought by the ancestorgods who settled here and built a temple. Edfu then was the bw-titi

final battle and the the place of ,

where the mythical temple was founded for the sun god [MOET 348 , 34 , 36 , 311 ; also Reymond in ZAS 87,1961 p.46 n.7 ; ZAS 92,1966 p. 116 n.3] All the foes were held - hereeady to be . C1 Gardiens for [Goyon, the place: trampled p. 12 n.6 and 16 n. 10]. The determinatives C1 V1329,4and G1

V1330,6;

VI 329,9 suggest that the scribe of the text was consciously trying to show

the primitive character of the early temple here, by drawing a primitive structure. This writing occurs too often to be a simple mistake.

tw

passiveelement Wb V 245 (8)

JunkerGrD p. 102 §129,writings

a

1981

depenck Ptpronoun- 2ndsing.masc.

tw

GG § 43 (2) p.45, JunkerGrD p.39-40§ 52

e,

objectafter the imperativeor direcr object.

for example: she reaches you e- -

Spellings at Edfu : Cm

intherieldIV37,11;

lift

9 you to Wetjeset IV 53,12; the Enneadbrings = you to the throne of Re IV 54.2.

tWJ

pronominalcompound

GG § 124

ternY-Groll I

,

LEG

2.6 p.32 - pronominal preformatives of the first present, used as ,

the subject of adverbial predicates and equivalent verb forms, either stative or with br/m plus infinitive. At Edfu : the lion gargoyle says e-

rn dm-'g3y 'I am sharp of claws! IV 286,4.

to raise, lift , carry

tw3

Wb V 248 (12) to 250 (11) Pyr., The main use for the verb at Edfu is in the title of the tw3-pt lifting up heaven' scene [for the significance and history of this ritual seeKurth, 11immelStiltzen . and also under pt]. 71bewritings of tw3 in these scenesvary but the determinative always indicates the action involved very precisely: fj(act

of lifting and carrying on the head) VIII 89,14; IV 251,8; with the arms-raised supporting the sky

probably tw3-pt

IV 253,10; raising the arms up to lift JLT

111237,16 andT

IV 348,18 (x 7) and see also the king his armsTO-LTraise , .

is

heaven by his

might IV 234,14-15.A minor god in the SokarChamberis called Nwt Lifter who lifts up the sky 1,199,8 (Wb V 250,14-15). Other objects are raised : Offerings bw. nfr

upon the arms in processions V 250,11; the

KO ýL'Porakhty image) 1559,17, the rmnw the Lady of Heaven (Hathor priestly'bearers'og"1.3-carry 34,15; Isis and Nephthys f2%1 Behdety who shines in the horizon. V 3,1; Khonsu as the air4%1 Nut and

.3'.r

JJ

Nut 1261,16 ; 262,6; IF ý#kTholds Edfu up the falcon IV 2,2; the great place

-

raiseswhat is in Egypt IV 10,10. 110 in puns: the,tw3w columns -

hold up the hall (wsht) IV 6,4. V

H

1982

To carry weapons : near Montu there is none

VIMI '42%' e"b'!.&,,

who carries any weapon without

him knowing VII 65,1. In the same way as other verbs meaning 'to carry'. tw3 can mean 'to we&: the White Crown 'pOwears it head 149,4. 139,38; Fagt Crown Lord king White on wear my the of the as .*-I There may also be an intransitive version of the verb at Fu I)e raised' : in a Ni Iepcroc ssion the -df g7 Wadj-Wer Nile is brought ',f*L tr bwy. k lh'. n. f hr 3ht. f he has been raised upon your

lands he standsuponyour fields 1113,1. ,

tw3-sw. r-nlrw

raise himself to the gods

Wb V 249 (12) GR

Literafly 'onewho raiseshimselfto the gods!orhe is raisedup morethanthe'gods'the epithetrefers at Edfu to the solarbird god HorusBehdet It is usedindiscriminatelyin offering scenesbut is often qiy.*- CMV J". 9% -" 343,17;rqjý,, IV 371,10; e'" by martial titles. Spellings: fx A -=accompanied

TZ4

'EIPZ "h VI 309,6-7; fL -1 - 1,11,VII 255,3

'eýl V 152,1;

tw3

ýl

pillar

Wb V 250 (19) GR Cr.443b; KH251TOyk

doorpost, lintel

The lack of an earliernounfrom tw3 is perhapsdueto the vagariesof text preservation but . in P.AnastasiIII = LEM 30,12 are the colum'nsof a porch in front of a monumental door [Spencer, Temple p.2501 . tw3 is the substantive'deriv6d from the verb tw'3 'to raise up' . attested by Wb at Dendera (MD I 7b), but the Edfu examples are contemporary , if not

earlier . In the descriptionof the temple descriptionof the hall has//jQ

columnshold up the roof of the'wsht hall IV 6,4; a

32 columnsin it V 3.6; the 'greatambulatory(ýmyt) hasil,

like heavenupon its 4 supportsVI 6,2 In a different type of text but situated in the First , HYPostyleHall the king is called (tw3) heaven 111262,3. who raises ,

tw3-Ww

legs Wb V 250 (12) GR andWb V 250 (13)

1983

Literally 'that which holdsup the body', foundin the earliestinscribedEdfu texts : &Q411 the

M' 11.0

supportsof your body which cannot grow weary (likened here to Isis and Nephthys -two

fI 'f"k father) 117 (18) [seeMG pA22 n.1151 and the king House supportingtheir the or offers o. shrineof the leg to Khonsu,who is responsiblefor it 1272,8 . There is also an offering madeto Khonsu,accompaniedby lunar beings- the king saysto him,"rake the moon for your majesty the . e-,-v

first month*'IA6j' 10 Mesen

tw3w

eck

=-

1255,2. The text confinues,'I receive-////he puts himself in your secret

Om.k- br sbqt.k establishingyour majestyupon your leg.

enemy Wb V 248 (9-11) NK-GR andWb V 248 (3) GR enemy

7be original form of tw3w may be W (Wb V 248,1-3)'be poor' (and c f. FCD 295 man of loýv station), which gaverise to a verb too in the MK., lw3 (Wb V 248,5-7)'to beg someone,pleadwith them'. In the-GR periodthereis a substantiveW which hasbadconnotations, eitheras an abstact idea'badness'ormeaning'badones,enemies. At Edfu it -is the nuanceof 'enemies'which is most prominent. Wadjet tramples(titi) CIR

of the king VI 295,8-9;in a lotus text the mothercow protectsthe king against 339,3;in a calf driving text, the sacredland is madesacred(d$r) from JEA 36,1950 and n.46)I 102,1.The flood is brought, preservedfrom kl

tMel.

VI

all evil things(after impurity, here

personifiedasa diseasedemonessl583J. Also perhapsin the Sokarchamber- the lector priest hasclearedout word as 'enemies'is foundat Kom Ombo

1215,12.The

KO 1180,629left 3 and fear of snakesquells

his foes KO Il 86,636,4.

tw3t

'that which is'mised'- templeroof metaphorically'heaveif , , Wb V 250 (21) GR

In the templeprocessionto the roof :

I 'A,

PIq

your roof is purified from evil (perhaps

indicates in 557ji k dw) I I. Kurth twr. ti tw3t. r also an example a W3-pt scene alliteration is further for he heavennot found in Wb - however heaven/roofare often a word claims which r-I 'CI 61. in Egyptianconcepts[Statzenp.44 n. Here-Horussaysto the king 'I seefIL interchangeable 40

1984

tw3. n. k m-hr. k the sky which you have raised up before me' 111196,11. Also : Wadjet declares that the king is establishedupon his serekh in

P-rTc

Tas

the king

forever IV 52,14.

twy A scene of purifying with pieces of natron text mentions some minor deities perhaps connected ' ,

with the Wadi Natmn or Fayumarea, includinglýk I-A

C4'A AA' 449-,

,r Or bnp bq3w.k'

(making your magic pervade ?) they turn away your attacker, you stand without bending or being

weary'IV 61.1.

twr

to cleanse, to purify Wb V 253 (5) to 254 (16) MK oft. GR

The origin of twr is in a word in the PT s, twr (Wb V 252,10-13)'to repulse drive away', so that , in the ritual twr describesthe act of driving away/removing evil, dirt to make things pure. 7be earliestexamplesof this word showthat it wasintransitiveI)e pure,be purified' :a Louvre StelaC b

30 [Sethe,Lesestackep.65,15] SobekIry declaresI am pure HatnubGr. 23 line 2 DjehutyNakht is firm of foot and

andclean, worshippingMn' At Edfu this latter kind of idea

jýclean of handswhen unrolling bolts of cloth 1420,15.7be"

is still found : the king is

constructionwith stative is often used: nLri-cloth 0=0

is pure1566,11,the sun4510

is pure 1551,20. More common in the Late Period and GR temples is the transitive form of the verb, 'to purify, clean. ý,

To cleanbuildings "0

A*ý%

Sr his shrineIV 490; Nunclt-

4" -, 1323.9. In the temple the phrase. ja

16 -3twr st.R' n.f 'purifytheplaceof Refor him' (mainlyfromcosmogonical texts) j=';'L'- W XI VI 169,8

"a=.

C-3

',FL7: Vl 18,6

q.

r // VI 14,5; 10, Y. - VI 143.10[CL Cj

Goyon,Gardiensp.10n.31. To cleanpaths:-.e<

4

-*.

4 -'* 51,4; his IV path of the sovereign pathsare.sot-, -"ý IV 51,12;path

VI 245,5-6. To clean the body/Iimbs from (r) dirt d=

r Sth VIII 8,10

1'

a' =: i4; At r tkn I 556,

VIII 76,7 Sth Re r of pliace .

dt r i3dt 1471,13

1985

r tw3yw nb 'your sacred land is purified from all evil

In alliteration : t3-&srt. k-zL things'l 101,18-102,1.

From the determinative the cleansing was ach ieved by using water to wash away dirt and impurities. Also in texts about flood or primeval water, for example Nun from the two caverns Mn:L

king is first doing 1586,9 the limbs the the the ; with on purifying or emphasis water again purifies , AA4^% ý75ý', '-I ' 11. from 1431,10 body (which holds Horus'-, the then and clean evil water) nemsetvessel Aý However though this is the original action implied by the verb , incense is also used : Horus incense , 1F 7' J, incense VI 14,12. In fy h limb 1175.13 ',,, ts of pell e you p wit and uri ej-ý x -',=purifies every theseexamplesthe specific action has not been maintained , only the end result is important.

Also the ka is purified 48,12;the Lake of Re

. a-

1591,3; Horus ýr&--

purifies the one who begathim I

is pure152,11.

XY-19Pbody 93'. (w'b) first Horus 'who twr In the phrase of pure purified' :

Horus as Lord of w'b-purity

0. 93',

: E=r-

1133,5;

the king is the image of

9r ýi! XY'!

IV 41,6; I

419,5.

twr

purity (17-22) NK V 254 Wb -

The noun is used from the NK primarily in temples : as Lord of purity the king wx

IV

55,6;Horus(asthe purifier of Osiris)1580,11. 'enter in

twr is often associated with its synonym Wb : 'q (the temple) m w1b IV 55,5 in cleanliness' out go purity ,

twr

the PureOne. the Purifier Wb V 255 (1-3) OR

A priestly title which is appliedto theking, identifiedasHorus. Ibrahimconcludedthat the king has is found 194-51. It [Kingship daily in usually with the p. toilet ritual episodesof the title pre-toiletand for In like does the : nmst-vessel purification rituals with w'b not standalone anothertitle and , . 4=* 4' W1*1 VII 203,24. In iqr -sonof ire of purity an and king islý -Lord 94 t ", A-; VII 61,4-5; VII 292,1-2;makingfood offerings: incensetext , the king is: = Aý

1986

19-

.Q.-C

V 148,10-11; VU 72,9-10 sim. ; milk*:

VII

ý85,5;

offering adornments, VI 91,3. In

VII 321,2; V 170.16 sim. ; spearSP-d

' (necklace)'. R, garlands clothes,

4ýF2ffl `*worshipping and adoring texts

193,5;

4ýý VI 228,13;'wa- IM VII 87,14. pure of fingers

In a text concerning Aturn he is describedas hearing the words/songs of , VH 282,15 Also, the king is son of .

545,14

The title is also found at Denderaand there is a class of priests, the twrw who are also at Dendera. In the SacredMarraige festival

"Z JýE-&Come

after hmw-nir and itw-nir

before the chief and ,

lector priest V 30J. In a damagedtext describing the beings of the temple for example the Ennead -,, Bas of Nekhen and divine images there are also

71// 256,16. Ina VI clearer section the Bas

of Nekhen and Pe are the Ennead in Mesen who bring the king they are here the -1

of

Behdet VII 257,5. In the description of the temple the god fashions the bmw-nir and protects ;K IV 15,8. The twrw

were the priests who actually performed the purification rites in the temple, who

substituted for the king.

twt

independ&it pronoun - 2nd personpl. or sing., masc or fem, Wb V 260 (11-12)

twt is a later spelling of the old form Jwt (Wb V 360,5-9) and at this stage Jwt is an archaic,,* expression. Erman discussedthe word [ZAS 30,1892 p. 17] and Gardiner commented [GG §64 p.53]', ý' that the earlier type of independentpronoun is formed from the dependentpronouns by the addition of, ' t and the two masculines survived into MK as archaisms- sing.2 c. ; =Sýý later^ -I ýeswt

and3c.;

ý-'

he, she, it. twt in GR texts is used in sentenceswith nominal predicate where it acts as the

later [GrD §54 is Edfu. it Junker Dendera to too parallel common at use notes at subject and independrnt pronouns e.g. ink = kt4ok 1. From the Wb examples it is also found at Philae Phot 183 Phot. 1314 for example. , The spelling of the word at Edfu is consistently IýIasc. sing. : Horus twt nIr '3

168,5. VII the god great are you

Masc. pl. : twt tpyw. ' qm3 p3wtyw 85,2-3.

You are the ancestors who created the primeval ones V, ý

1987

twt r plus suffix Here twt =r are a nominal subject marker The suffix gives the identity of the subject of the . nominal sentence. Piehl showed the paradigm for the construction [Sphinx VI , 1898-9 , p.206-2 10 also'Sur un nouveau paradigm en 6gyptien - Trans. of the 9Lh Int. Congressof Orientalists , London du grand temple dEdfou - Actes du Xeme Congrýs Int. des 1893, Vol. 11284-9 ; provenant -Texte Orientalistes Geneva, 1894 section IV Leiden 1896 p. 114 n.41. , , , , db3 hm. k m YO I am the one who clothes your majesty in the sanctuary

I st m

429,15-16.

'0'

hf qd.k 90 1 am one who seesyour secretform 1420,13. v sm3 bfty n hm.k I am one who smitesthe enemyfor Your 1ýbjestyIV 57.14

The examplesarenominalsentences wheretheparticiplesactingasnouns.

"' I' 2nd m 4n, c; obq3 n. k t3wy you are ruler, yours is the Two Lands VI 48,14. .: e f3i-' nb brut You are the One Raised of Arm Lord of the harpoon VII 312,7-8. , 2nd f.

H 199,9 loves brilliance You 14nw the one who are mr . ]Vwt shm You are Lady of the Mansion of the Sistra VII 307,15.

fo'nbt --J,

btp st hr 31(rw You are one who contents herself with roasts VH 301,9 .

snir try-tp. k He is one who ccnsesyour diadem133,16-17.

3Ld

I qlFndty-nLrw He is protectorof thegodsIV 162,2.

Horus Lrdf

nbw Pwnt You are Lords of Punt VII 317,13. 6. .

p 0 p*n You are the ones who divide this land VIII 82,11-12.

3r(t.pL There is one example with adverbial predicate:

hnt gs-prw -You are in the temples VH

84,8.

twt

Dnk imy. sn

Meaning unknown , but it appears at least 3 times'in the same context at Edfu . Just before the

1988

Lower Upper Egypt is bringing king described the of nomes and the great as geographicalprocessions to the shrine of BB with their produce , 'You are their father/lord -3 7j

: it is you who set them up

IV 21,5

: You are the one who protects their gods

lký-IV ZrO

JYJ 'gý' : Sia.falcon . lord of the gods eQ.

166,1

Either

171,9.

.

presents is 'to in them' - twt being some kind of impersonal;, is the phrase you one what ,

marker; or 'it is you who presentswhat is in them, where twt is an emphatic . emphasising A.

twt +r

IIt,

be like resemble , Wb V 256 to 257 (18) Pyr.

The verb maybe from the sameroot as twt 'statue!andtwt the nominalmarker. With r (Wb V 257 (14-17)Late, GR) replacingtwt + n. twt noun r noun: 'e,

ým.k -c--* fir s3 Wsr Your majesty,is like Horus the son of

Osiris 1117,18. -. *atwt dependent pronoun r noun : , c=).. a-

Khemmis - It (temple) is like Kemmis. VII 17,5 ; the

brave harpooner "- 14 S, qm3 sw He is like the one who created him 111137.6 ;01 e am -C=N-

it. f

he is like his father VII 276,5-6.

His strengthis like the Lord of,

twt + strengthnoun r+ name

qn.f c=. nb Wist-Hr

W-H 1309,12; V' I

? Your might is like XXX 1 125.11;

nht. k

bm. f Your power is like his majesty 1432,15;

'gfYt-f

pbty. k. =. RA Your strength is like, ý

his majesty Cs) 1367,5. The last term may have a possessiveflavour. Also

bm. f your kingship is like his majesty's 1296,14.

nswt. k

'0' fragrance e., ploosed noun twt r+ noun - (impersonal) there is no

202,64; Horus I---

is like Nut containinghis disk V 2,3-,this hall

like his fragrance 11

is like Nut V 6'l",, '-1"

"'j-=-Hke ' king is image the 11orus, the -, of one who has come forth from him 1270,7-8; thereis., no-one (n wn WI-a-1-c>like his nameIV 319,13;the drtyw falconsare brought 2" /-js Mý aI

like '

Re in their coloursVI 102,7-8. Also : columns

q: ý. W m33 st seeingthem is like a marvel V 3,6.

With the preposition m=n

dt. k

W 'nb Your body is like the living ba VII

.

1989

171,14-15. *2Mý-ýý-Tberc is no other god like oil

With the preposition ji : (Wb V 257,1-12 OK, GR) n ky nir

them (seebelow n wn twt n.f/n. s.) IV 296,4'

twt

transitive: to collecttogether, assemble; intransitive: be comPlete Wb V 259,5 -260,10 Pyr. 114 /ZDG 616,2 twtw Cr.447b; CED 201; KH 254

rooyrrz, acooyt

The Edfu usesare asrecordedin Wb andthereis no real variationin the orthography: offeringsare VI 28,14; assemblea group of gods - the Ennead

collected up a

197,8-9; courtiers

assembledIV 13,11. rnpwt completeyears1393,16.

Transitive 'to complete':,

dM.

intransitive 'be complete' :a tableis'complete!with offerings e. 1 0.(L 'Ica, a is,. king in limbs 4.1188,4-5 ; the

VI 259,11;Osiris is complete

completein his form asruler of the 2 landsIV 82.11:

Horus 238,17 IV the eye of tied is receivid ; when oryx a up completewith

a barqueis

bodiesare completewith the rite of your majesty111141,6;after eatinga meat'offeringbodiesare complete,thereis no ingredient

VII 107,14;the eyeis broughtby the king 9

complete

`2 I left out IV 292,5; the king walks the lande. completein his body 1125,9 ; 31.15 also; 290,2.Jm Incense: snir btpw m.

a plant

dt completein their form (with all ingredients)1559,14 ; 1566,1 sim

30,3.1 eb-'JWI AA~

is temple, the the plan of twt-n-iry : ground

exactly (complete)asit shouldbe VII

12,2. ý '0, TO join : e"

Two Eyes - the 2 eyesjoin together and make their places VI 285,7-8.

like is his/her f (n. twt there not s) n. nn wn Wb V 257 (4-6) Spelling - usually without muqh variation'.

M-twt

totally(adverb)

I:

king n wn 'e"

IL- V 142,6 ;V 217,6.

1990

Wb V 259 (3-4) GR In the phrase nmt= hr 0 m-twt he walks upon the whole land which is recorded from the PT

1613,1614

1--2QAnd

1 5K15-16; =

v

1123,12

111141,8. Also at DenderaandPhilae(seeWb).

Otherphrases: its grain= BEE

"1 is still foundat Edfu : nmLk hr t3-aa9

`ft

is ? 260,12 is VI its there ; no citygood r. nfr all grain

like his nameIV 319,14; the rolls of recordsare in their places=

I

as they shouldbe

and therulesin their places wnn.f as theyoughtto be VII 12,6.

twt. 'wy An epithet of EB

when lifting up offerings VIII 3,7 or the p't peopleýd:

e

m tq3 n /// VI 293,13.

twt

image, statue Wb V 255 (8) to 256 (20) OK DG 616,1 twtw

FCD 296 likeness

f Iz-/-

,J., ý

Cr. 447a; CED 200; KH 254 idol, pillar TbVW7' twt is an old word for a statue,of gods, kings or officials and of any material or size It is connected . to the verb twt 'be complete" to be joined' and possibly they are identical . In the Ist IP twt can,,

refer to relief images[Homung,MenschalsBild p.144-5- Abbild]. At Edfu the word is till in use Meeks takes twt as a cult statue of the king from the NK and . 1 ITAUrd less Ptolemaic period [Hom. Saun. I p.245 n.46]. Edfu uses are of,.explicit: Re is'--: P, t 12 his images shines in Pe 1574.7. the Living Image 1496,18 ; and possibly of the king ,

twt-03t

Ptahasa craftsman Wb V 258 (21) GR

At Edfu whenthe pole of the tent is raised

is the onewho hammersit into the groundIV

85,13-14 This deity alsoappearsat Denderawhereit seemsmore likely this is an epithetof Ptah:. makingthe crown text - the king is like

(Isis) his brow distinguishes the mistress of who

'e inscribed by CD perfectly 11113,5 with thecrown and the walls of the templeare

CD II

1991

209,2 ; alsoat PhilaePhot.983 the king is greetedas sonof

twt-qd

Ptah/Osiris Wb V 258 (19) GR

The epithetcanhavetwo distinctapplications- it canrefer to Osiriswho mythologicallyspeakingis 'completeof form"perfect of form' [Husson,Miroirs p.88 n.4] 1.185,6; as iwn 'El

317,3; Lord of Life

0, IMand nfr-hr 116,6;-,

e-andLord of Behdet1168,15.

twt. qd canalsorefer to Ptahwho is alsoa mummiformgod anda craftsmanwho(makes)complete EIf the image/form':

ýjTru

twt-qd who is completein his form V11 112,10;the king is

21 fl;, $ thedeterminativeimpliesthis is PtahV 275,17;a necklaceis furnished the divine seedof j 'ý'j by t'5'j cr

ID

111142,12 ; possibly - the king is strong of hands like

jý Urk VIII

. At Edfu Re too can havethis epithet- presumablyas a 'complete!sun :

' ct,

who shinesin

his youthful form as Khepri 1316,18.In fact it may ratherbe a generalepithetfor godsto stresstheir perfection. Goyon [Gardiens p.311,I] suggeststwt-qd is the sameas w3b-qd.f 'culmince of starsand both of culminationand the point at which the starsare furthestaway- but refer to the cyclic phenomena from the contextsat Edfa it seemsunlikely.

tb

ý

stave of Ptah

I

Wb records a number of words which are written similarly and refer to wooden objects which are 1 MK (4) V 261 (op. Wb 7) tbA ex. tb3w type as a used measure; staves : ciL or sticks possibly %Amp* ofwoodBD;

tbi(ii)

NK. furniture or wooden vessel; JU (V 360,13 NKkeule'. all, May -7bese

refer to a similar type of object -a wooden stave. At Edfu : Tanen standsholding

his stave - the emblem he is normally portrayed holding IV

151,2. In the Myth too the word is recorded twice in the samepassage: here at the creation Htr-Hr is called

the stave (?) without arms or legs [Barucq/Alliot, BIFAO 64 1966 p. 1461VI 183,6

is I! the called r-sbm-ýr then and

Jej--ýOwhich

Tanen created VI 183,7 Reymond suggeststhe .

231. from island [MOET danger the p. primordial stavesrepelled

1992

On

single membranedrum , tambourine YvrbV 262 (5) GR cf Gr., r6px? ivov

Wb cites an ex=ple of the noun from Dendera, where tbn is a hand held drum which is struck (sqr) perhapswith a stickor the hand MD HI 59 n. The word also appearsatEdfu, where the women of Pe and DeP and the royal daughters sing 'sqr. n-k CS ýocF We beat the drum for you' VI 83.4. Pl. 146 shows them playing a tambourine type instrument with their hands. Ziegler suggestedthat Perhapý I tbn is a hieroglyphic transcription of die rreek word lympanurn' [RdE 29,1977 p.203 -; tambouri , also Instrumentsp.71 ff. ].

tbh

Seth Wb V 262 (7) Late

GR

At Edfu this word is used to refer to Seth and it isýisually found in sentenceswhich alliterate TbAl rO db3 tbh m dns 'punishing Seth as a hippopotamus: 4%

V 73,10;db3 tbhjýCj"W IV 375,5; &

MAýw by Horus" IV 173,3; ""' tr

by the minor godsof the temple IV 359a; " Milrby

the drty-falcon

by HorusBehdetV 47,9.

'Ad 'c' r3body Horus Seth' the cuts 'cutting up 0 : of dbdb tbh up ý. j fil $, in j)-b3V 60,6; CTG1ADr is cut VI 297,13. Horus up ýY in the festival of Edfu text: a,. the harpooner- he has slain

6-AzrIV 285 13 IV 60,12;- ri

n-wn doesnot exist V 356,4and with a variant spelling in the watersof MesenV 10,8.

The origin of the word is not clear . It may be a corruptionof db3 'to punish'and thus means'the Q like The spelling with punishedone or the .

'A* it is however! the this clear not root makes .

is found in Pap.Br.Rh. in the songsof Isis and Nephthys- both referringt6 example contemporary tbh3 being dead -j

M Tý

j M 2,10 and',gnb..

rA-%,,. r rO Urk. furtherreference Vl 25,10 4IJ to .

tbs

to prick to pierce ,

2,17 Faulknerreadsthis tbh3 and gives a

1993

Wb V 262 (10) GR Cr.40 la ; CED 183 ; KH 223 TIJ 13C-

to prick, goad.

tbs is the forerunner of the Coptic word and is found at Edfu : when Horus deals with his enemies ^-L-j.

J'O 9

sw srt 'no thorn pricks them (his'feet) as he goes ' VI 71,3; a bull deity

Also Karnak horns' VI 178,10. at the my attacks you with one gore

bi Pýh

srk

11

there is

no pricking by thorns in the time of the ancestors'Urk VIII . This spelling prompted Gardiner to remark [BPBM III - Chester Beatty p. 17 0 67 0 MjFc 14 not was originally dbs , hence

tbt-

*1 that the word

in Bohairic [see also JEA 29 p. 13 note 1.]

fish

Wb V 261 (5) GR DG 625 in theZodiac ýBT-*' Cr.401b; CED183; KH223

" CT Tc=

'the well of the rish' -

The only exwnple froM hieroglyphic texts is in 0 gt n0

VII 242,6 (GDG V 221). Meeks notes that this is a feminine word while the Coptic form is dbd be form him tbd Roquet the or so that that the to word of would suggested ancient masculineand is is It d becomes is later tý this that the feminine the unlikely a reinterpretaion where article the 99 152]. Fische 2 1) [Meeks, Donations Gamer-Wallert. V 296,7 I 'fish' (Wb p. n. p. tp as sameas , ,

tbtb

to tread Wb V 263 (2) BD, GR

In the BD : 'every human - -j Awho walks upon the regions of the earth' Nav. Totb. Spell 64 .j line 35 (after Aa). The term may be a spelling of dbdb is'to strike! referring to the pounding of feet 0, . At Dendera indicating :aA the a violent action. reduplication stamping upon the ground , or , ,9% "6

'I havetrampedfrom Pe'MD IV 63b and also at Edfu , Horus Behdetel -.4 hide his form VIII 90,11.

tp

head Wb V 263 (3) to 268 (9) Pyr.

walks the skiesto

1994

DG. 626,2

S 4a--

KH 544 TOB= [Osing - P.BM 10808 p.2541 in is Wb Edfu At head [Lefebvre, §9p. 10]. Tableau the is out as set used word tp the whole ýD head I the : crowns are put on

off

*?

TV 13,8; or flowers 91)1 IV 19,6. The headsof birds are wrung

IV 47,2;of enemiescut off 'T III

IV 30,6.

For the speUing: ililil, IQZhe stabsthe headsof his foes 1442,12. The word is 7- read as tp because

.,,

theheadhassevenopenings.The signfor theheadcouldthusbe usedto write ft word for sevenand converselysevenstrokescouldbeusedto write thewordfor head. Tin jZ1 Lj In the phrasedi-tp-m 'to reveal showoneselfin': HB, Nut - literally 'he putshis head t. , in Nuf IV 14,9.

tp

preposition - upon

Wb V 273 (1) to 276 (9)'Pyr. Followsthe usessetout in Wb. GG -§ 173'uponand JunkerGrD p.152 §202.

tp-ihy

lirst produce of the f ield! Wb V 281 (17) GR

tp-ioy is a ceremonycarried out in processionsand Wb recordsit at Edfu alone in the 'Sacred '-s-c-D PIQ: Or wdw n Imn-m-h3t V 357,1and the king leavesthe eveningboat Marriage'FestivalxD, $D qIqQ *, in a crocodileslaying text to jzm,,

in the festivalsof the Horus of Gold VIII 34,14.

Alliot translatedthis 'le (rite des)prdmiccsdeschamps'[Culte 1234] followed by Fairman 'the First Fruits of the Field are offered accordingto the commandof Amenemhef [Fairman MSSI. The:,, , ýft harvestfestivalinaugurated festivalseemsto be by King Amenernhetby a royal decree.

tp-I

in front of before , Wb V 282 (1-17) Pyr.

GG § 181; Junker,GrD p.170 Usesat Edfu are asoutlined in Wb and the grammars.The orthographyis relatively consistent ýMl

0, tA behind for from are him who the executioners except , -You protect

before and ,cný.

1995

you' VI 303,12- herepresumablyunderthe influenceof tpyw-1'ancestors'. The term is used'especiallyof a harpoonerfacing the foe Hy : IV 375,71 V 154,17; VIII 27,15 (msnty tp-' Fly). im tp-1 alsohasa temporaluse: he comesforth from the shrine , -j andopeningthe leavesof a dooi

h d-t3 'beforedawn' 122,6-7 .,

bd-t3 beforedawn120.1-3.

limbs members ,

tp-'wt

Wb V 285 (3) Late cL M6Y

VVrbcites an example in the Embalming Ritual where cloth is Ory JM i Y-Bals. do,11Sauneron. , Rit. p. 12,11. In fact this seems to be bry-tp (the compound prep.) followed by W md3t 2translated as 'cloth upon his flesh -2 rolls'. The word is attested from the GR period with more certainty. At Edfu it occurs in contexts where

incenseis put upon the limbs : pd ---

ftDe

1558,16 11'=" M

1569,15; dkr-njrwAD

XBO I of also dkr-nLrw4l: >, Oil %ýSIV102,17-18 The ideais'alsofoundat Dendera-incense D Il 51,15-16.In a text wheremnfty braceletsare for cM(Il'--cjLIIID

It

11215,7-8and in this case

the term may be literally, 'topsof the limbs' 'extremitiesof the limbs' referring t6 anklesand wrists whereonewould naturallyput braceletsor ankletsor to the topsof thearms.

tp-w3t -

journey FCD 287

,

JEA 38,210

In the 5th LE nome. the canalsection,:Horuspurifies M

tp-bi3

7kn

'o hl-L C'D; .,

-V

0 (1) r--. v

IV 25,8.

truth , equity MDAIK 16.1958 p.90 n. (c) synonymof NWL

in Maat offering textgat Edfu , the king does (ir) tp-bi3 for the godsandgoddesses I dý j AM * CD 11147,5;Hathorgives *T IV 76,5 c.f. to the king , engravedupon his heart VII 91,15. In the Denderatextsthe *riting of the term is more abbreviated: Horusperforms 'T-Fý CD V 13,12. Other types of text connectedwith the performanceof Maat include this quality too :a palette

1996

J W. 'Ta king the gives palette and presentation, the

0,111251.13

Literally tp-bi3 may mean `bestcharactee(bi3 'character) thus it is a quality which implies the holder is a man of integrity and of Maat. In one example the queen says of the king - snA ity h3-ib. f 'My brother the so'vereign - best copper ? is around his heart! IV 243,9. The term cOulte literally 'best coppee - implying somethingpure and honesL Graefe suggestthat in this case,, and in other compounds with tp attached to the following noun by an indirect genitive, it acts as a superlative, so that tp is a neutral word with the idea of 'maximum' [Garanten der Zukunft. Aspekte. p.52-53].

tp-iM

compoundprcposidon V ,.ý-,

Wb V 272 (9-17) MK

GG § 205 p.156 tp im= previously- adverb?§ 179tp-m, before, come in front of a person, in' thedirectionof a place. Time `before% T At Edfu : ir %'d '346* beforethem (two eyes)VI 55,6-7and

Vt

beforeyou (Thoth) IV

93,2.

tp-mtr

exact Wb V 285 (9-12) GR

tp-mtr term is most often used in the temple descriptions (at Dendera and Philae) and is often found in the phrase mi tp-mtr. f which could be translated 'as it should be! T3. wrg'T , C:E>

ir tp-mtr : when the king gives Maat he mI 221,7 -93> -T -W c=,.

IV 5,8.

--W

makes exact the offerings IV 157,12 (c.f. D II,

in towns and nomes)

-0, BY is r tp-mtr : the necklace fashioned i -=, - exactly D 111152.10- c.f. Horus causesthe nomes to -, , )z

1

441

be (r) --o- -*-vo ,ý C=I.

9

exact'I 158,2.

The word also appearsparallel to tp-nfr:

m-tp-n

ir gs-pr.f

besidehis house122,15

at theheadof

L

Wb V 281 (13-14) NK In processionsof priests: the Lord of the Two Lands is at their headjmzr

rm-i 1554,9 ;,

1997

570,7-8.In a festivalprocessionthe Lord of everyyearr-- -M. All; of the in folk Egypt those sun -11 '04 4 r--

AA^A^

who are in Mesen are pi

at their head IV 318.8.- In Egyptian processions the most important

people come first, so m-tp is the pre-eminent position.

tp-nfr

'

agoodbegmnmg Wb V 285 (13) to 287 (2) OK

In the earliesttextstp-nfr hasits literal meaninga goodbeginning'e.g. SinaiNr. 136 137'Makea good beginning with work' and in sailing texts - Mereruka A- 13 (west hall) tp-nfr pw 'it is propitious' (as a boat setsoff). In the Sinai inscriptions, the term (11p. 5'6

is translatedas

'favourablemoment, success' for anexpedition- perhapsa technicalterm. In GR times tp-nfr had becomesynonymouswith Maat and was translatedinto Greek by r6 86ccctov Urk.11178,8.At Edfu it occursmost often in Maat presentationtexts : the king ir 'fl2L 1269,13.It is the food (1irt) performsgoodin Egypt V 59,1;Khonsbrings'intoexistenceu t 4ýlb 1508,3; (divine kas) 1521,12 the gods (Idng) 195,14. Thereis the of ý MoDil J for to be establishedfor ever1574,7andin festivals his majestyrejoicesat IV wish 16,10. tp-nfr is foundparallelwith otherwordsfor Maat suchas tp-mtr He sees41L besidehis house122,15. (rhis sign not exactly in Montpellier'-'but it has MF 625 ape holding Dr face tp-nfr Junker. Schrift p.30). This word is alsofoundat DenderaandPhilae

tp-r

utterance, spell Wb V 287 (4-12) OK Cr. 423b; CED192; KH240

'rckTTpo

mouth

tp-r are usually magical utterances : 'Hathor drives off enemies with -hk3w 152,8-9; fell foes with

VII 157,9; Thoth fells foes with

relationship with magic is shown often

power.'

57,10 ; also ITb

-K=O,

&1q.

VII

'IVI 62,10. The close

make your protection with hk3 3hw and

Khons', skilled in magic drives away foes with Aa darkness Hathor uses a .4V

IM and

VI 84,5 1;

1561,8; at dawn to conquer the foes of JIVIH

162,7 The tp r of the'gods have magical .

1998

Ile utterancesof the king are treatedas Ow - having the power of creation : the king as Hu is rwd 01 strong in utterance 11176,6; in the establishmentof Maat , the council decide hr . the utterancesof the king IV 232,12; heartsrejoice at

at

i of the king 1289,11 ; fire flares up,

his utteranceH 16,3. ga-at

Ordinarymortalshavelesspowerfulutterances : thepriestpacifiesgod with

0131

(the book

roll sign indicating that they were written down) 1540,5; the lector priest recites (rd) M "'IT' i1 1568,3

ýD O, 1231.3 whenworshippinggod peoplehave lcl' . *. t3, JM Objects can have 'utterance : the sistra has the power to drive away rage with its D

I II

IV 282,16. utterances

tp-rnpt

beginningof the year Wb V 270 (4-11) endOK.

The literal valueof tp-rnpt is usedat Edfu Srst of the yeaerefersto the beginningof the yearand is Nile inundation: the the renewed specificallythe comingof ýD land Nile Ifa IV 28,12 39,8; the the provisions year ;

at the beginningof the.

1477,11-12; SokarOsiris says,'I have

sat being the beginningof the year. floodingEgypt'1496,1;the Two Lights go in come, greatTf I decans andat their headis :=PT procession,followed by their Year -Osiris SopedV 6,10;

the Lord of the beginningof the

festivalsof the Year'sBeginning,when Horusentershis, -,

palaceanduniteswith his ba in the horizon1110,4

tp-rd

regulation Wb V 288 (2) to 289 (23) MK

The earliest writings of tp-rd are spelled In the GR period the spelling At CF"-,

literally'upon the feet'(or even licad and feet).

is most used as indicated by'Wb under the influence of , ,

t3-rd 'step, treaX(of stairway). At Edfu the word is often found with analogous words : the Central Hall is ennobled with writings ý011! r and nt-I 116.1,12. for Horus 1368,10; to perfection the king completes

andA)

They are written down ýD.

f m

1116,6.

are inscribed for Osiris , Lord of Edfu 1171,6; and they are brougýt

1999

In the laboratory texts the recipes for the substanc, es made there are prefaced by this word o 'q-q*, of brewing X 11214,7;

af

another recipe of making kyphi 11211,5. Here it equateswith

'recipe! The original tneaningis unclearhowever.

tp-owt I Wb V 290 (8-18) OK Literally 'top of the mansion'or 'that which is upon the mansion',or the temple and in'origin , tp-owt only referredto a templeroof occurringin the text of the PalermoStone(vs.3,1 ; 4,3) [AEO 11216*]. At Edfu this is the main meaningof the term In the texts aroundthe staircasesof the . temple,therearemanyexamples,becausethe staircases arethe connectionbetweenearth(temple)and sky (roof). Mostly thesetextsgive directionsfor the priestly processionstakingpart in the New Year festival.The cult imageof the god wascarriedfrom the sanctuaryaroundthe temple up the eastern , stairway to the roof, the god 'united with his ba , and then the processioncamedown the western I stairwayandthe god returnedto his sanctuary.Thustheprocession: ascendsto )z the New year 1576,2-.this god comesfrom (3

the roof 1549,2;reaching

of day that on to unite with

'z 2 " -'ýoof 1513.11;the priestsentertheI the disk 1557,4-5.The staircasesleadto the : 9D 1580,1; C-, 1561,2 ; everyonein Edkascends

to seethe disk 1541,6 ; the main shrinesof

US= establishedfor ever 1568,6 ; the king comesto templeare directionsto the doorswhich openonto

XiD

1553,13. In the descriptionof the theroof of the pylon V 4,2.

The word also occurs in the name for the lion gargoyle qn-tp-bwt 'Strong One on theI roof (q.v.) [R A'tr M 1456,10. a name which is also applied to Horus.,,.,!j y m/r tp. bsb exact, correct reckoning

Wb V 291 (1-11) MK The two alternativesof this'phrasehave the samemeaningthough'r jp-bsb is more usual in the GR period. The phrase is. used at Edfu-to denote the perfection of the temple building : its circumference

CD is .4> exact[de Wit CdE 36, Nr.71 p.64 'conformsto the norm] IV 4,7.

41 of a) %C=0 -built With r: the templechapelsare ut.& IV 14,6;all the templereliefs and images- 0 VII

2000

XD XD IV 19,11 1132,13;-,--- 0, IV 17,14; the heightof the temple 2,6; 1127,10sim.;---or , . -Cr JI) offeringsarepresented--- correctlyreckoned1115,16; breadin all its formsis offered -Uj

to perfectionVII 79,8

tp-bsb canbean attributeby itself: the king offering Maat isq=A) to Lord of correctreckoning VII 254,16. In mathematics thephrasemeans'thereckoning, calculation'and it seemsthat it hasbeenborrowed from mathematicalusageand appliedto anythingthat could be reckonedup - not only figures or measurements.

tp-Osb

people , IV 17,12. 4' b3w-nLrw people rejoice ....

At Edfu

tp-b3b

swiftly Wb V 291 (12) GR run swiftly Il 245,15-16 ; the inundation is

Attested at Edfu : the flood waters presented

T?

Oe-A

running fast 174,11-12 and now also P.Geneva MAH 15274 rL 6,6,',,

%T Massart,in MDAIK 15,1957 p133 - the words of Isis out against ffie fbe

r

UnMte,

0,

fire breaks ; and act quickly %%

Philae 81,45 [references from Borghouts. JEA 59

p.136 n.6].

tp-9

wharf, quay

Wb V 291 (16-17)GR In the festival at Edfu, in order for the gods to embark on their boats they come down to the wharf where the boats are moored : the goddessappearsat Dendera MD I pl. 62, and may be related to the mu ch earlier

V 351,6. Ibis term also appearsat', :zI

in Lcbensmade 74 where the

children of the man die. Alliot translatesour term Tembarcadtredu temple'[Culte I p.245 n.6., for, otherreferencesseeJones,Glossaryp.206,V 14].

tp. %w

tirednessor sim.

1001

Wb V 292 (14)' When the'priestsascendthe staircasetheyI are describedas --4-, u

-ýx and no wearinessof

feet 1513,2. If this were taken literally as 'there is no headempty' it might well be 'there in no lightheadednes' or evenfainting , comparingthe tirednessof the feet andthe headwhile climbing the stairs.

tp-t3

lifetime Wb V 274 (29) 18thD.

tp-t3 is a substantive, different'in meaningfrom that given in Wb 'survivoe synonymouswith words like 'O'w 'lifetinie': the god completes

heir for it is

-a Ia lifetime of Re righting 11

A1 =their lifedmes'(perhaps but their 5,12;the deadgodsof Edfii do not complete7-;iw, upon-earthness) XDI bas come forth and fly to heaven 1151,10; Thoth inscribes for the king je 11his lifetime to be the

lifetime of Re 1108,11.- -

tp-tr

at the time of , eachseason Wb V 270 (12-18) OK

With hh ' festival' : he entershis palaceonwTf hbw.k n

to unit6 with his ba in the horizon1110,4,cf.

your festivalsof eachseasonwhenyou unite with yoUr'disk'[Gaidinertranslated

this kbw. sn tp-trw JEA 24,1938 p.161,their seasonalfeasts]1135,4-5; the great feast of his 0 is entering

his seasonalfeastof i6sting inhis placeIV 18,5.

11--tach 'ý The Nile howevercomesat his time seasonwithout fail IV 48,9 ; in the invocationto at his seasonsVI 98,7-8.

the year , Re is young

tp-dw3w

in the morning

f. 'Wb'V 269 (5-7) MK m/nlýr

tp dw3yt

At Edfu this term appear'sas tp-dw3w and acts as the preposition tp plus noun -.'It is used in the sense of 'every morning' when applied to the rejuvenatiodof the sun god

to '? makeshim live

(Khepri) lusas

* CL every day 1503,9 and he rejuvenateshis limbs -CD 6 -vN, in the morningof'

from beetle day 1503,12 the east-xp*'N the ; comes winged every

in the'morning 119,10-,the

L002

s3b. lwt shines like gold

ýp*9

IV 56,12. In the 13th LE nome HB is greeted

the morning IV 32,3. The sign

in

implies this was a particular festival perhaps peculiar to thi,s.

nome.

tpy

first attribute -ýWb V 277 (10) - 279 (6), substantive 279 (7) to 281 (14) Pyr.

tpy is usedoften atEdfu. Spellings:

IV5.1.

I

V4,5; .00 VII 14,4;bcst myrrh,

im

14 D im 1 11210,1 112293. .:, : =:) I I As a substantive: craftsmen the first = best of their work V 4,5; sw m

he is

firsVbestIV 5J. In dates: the moon the substituteof the sundisk restsin Ankhetand rejuvenates, . himself

AG nnn

IV40,12and

I

*,

nnn

V28.7-8 atthefirstday

of the month (thirty days).

A In the nomeof CaM the mnw rationsaredoubledP'A 4-first day of the month IV 40,2.

tPYW-1

ancestors Wb V 283 (8-13)

At Edfu the tpyw. l are the primordial ancestorsof the templegodswho were presenton the first occasionandassistedat the creationof the world. Ibis is a local refinementof the generalview that the ancestorswere the connectionbetweenpresentand primeval Limes.They are the bearersof . tradition,judgesof the deadandpleadersfor themin.theafterlife [LA VI 1067-9].Their namemeans 'thosewho werefirst. before andstressesthe connectionwith sp-tp 'the First Time'. Reymondarguedthat the tpyw-' in the cosmogonicaltradition were the first divine inhabitantsof , the field of reeds[MOET p.1181.The first creatorsat Edfu werethe Ancestorsof the First Occasion w-JJA

VI 174,12.14;it wasthey who createdthe p3wtyw

was hnty u4

V 85,3 and the Earthgod

', IV 103,10.Among the namesfor primevalplacesare St-hh- tpyw. ', 'fiery

placeof the ancestors':

IV 140,2;

S'51V'392, 7%%, 1F4: l6 and

VI 247,11.The textsin all thesecasesrefer to an eggor lotus so theseparticularancestorsmay be, the HermopolitanOgdoad.The ancestorsraise up the nhtprotection! the primevalplaceis namedas

V1 193,3.In addition

the field of fire 111102.4

In the temple descriptiontexts, the involvementof the ancestorsin the creation is emphasised

2003

AD Horus says 'My shrine is made by a .jI

IV 9.6 and they help to name it

Work on the temple is like what was first done by the

lot IV 14,1

IV4,8 that is the building of the

temple was regarded as an enactment of the first creation. The Ennead are described as

1

mnbw in Wetjeset Hor, great of fear in the hearts of its inhabitants IV 53,5 The word is also applied to the protective deities of the temple as the 14 troops of protectors around the creator god:

a Anit

VI

14 [c E Gardiens p.20 n.9] ; also -14,7

VI -

17,3.

tpyw 13tsn divine effigies Two early examples of this word are to be found on two sarcophagi - Cairo 86722 and 86723 [Goyon, Gardiens p.212 ]. At Edfu in coming from the palace: the IIi -V-=go

and 'open the way' -

that is they lead the procession and clear the path IV 49,4. A parallel text has the bqnqnw in this 4b tv "t--

positionVII 42,11.Also in the New Yearprocessionem

-carry their wsr sceptresand openthe

road, driving awayevil 1555.4 Literally the word means'Thosewho are upon their standards',that is nomesymbolsfor example in processionsAlso at DendeiaVIR 105,14. founduponstandards .

tpyw. t3

thoseon earth Wb V 292 (5-11) Pyr. ýD m

At Edfu tpyw-t3 is a generalterm for living people: the -*

Iciss the earthto BB IV 50,5; ---

Meil and also Horus gives to the king the Unty, Mntyw and 199b .,, -bld

cm JCD br sn. t3 IV 56,5; MM t, ,

bow to the might of the king VIII 124,17.

tpyw. rww best of rww lands

N11. -' JCD-c: In the 'nw fields of the 14thLE nomeare iitce, 11,IV 28,2.

tpyw nw Itw

chiefs of troops

(3) 278 (9) 279 Wb V f. tpy to title as c The phraseis found in the cosomogonicaltexts,describingthe battlesof the first time : Seshatis

-1004

"-7 a, like JZ

: iirý

VI 329,6 and a list of the protective gods'at Edfu, includes

33,2.

tpW

fields meadows . Wb V 293 (1) GR

tpW is not knownbeforePtolemaictimesanddoesnot occurin P.Wilbour. It may be derivedfrom tp 'firse andrefer to literally the 'best'landor f ields.At Edfu it is usedin textswherethe produceof the fields is offered msw plants,the king is the Lord of he is numerousin zt

IV 282,4-5and in a lotus text

bearingflowers V 221.6.The Nile floods

AQ; b 0111 1325,4. Geb is up N=r too numerousof

1581,15and brightens

andgreatof bnd fields 'IV 300,10 and he'

givesIdy landsand XDIII 'dripping'at their propertime in a bnk-rnpwt text line 11. As best' land it may havebeenusedfor luxury cropssuchas flowers (asabove)and vines in a, ' ýb b' wine text, the king establishes it

with grapesV 151,1and Horus the child gives

bloomingwith their fruits V 213,15-16. The word is alsousedat Denderain similar circumstances : the king is Lord of of the earthD 1114,2;193

tPW

to the wift'ý

D 1115,15; andat Philae Phot.861 ; Phot.630.

type of duck or goose7-ý,

"i

The pehu of the nome(EE> is brought containing '91; V 28,7 and the parallel text

ýD

fR 12,

1 making festive the field with their portions

9ov It 'Ico" IV 40,11 ;cf. also in brought as gifts IV 46,11. As in

other Lower Egyptian nomes , birds or ducks are a natural product.

tPW

produce

The pehu of the Edfu nome is brought with

'ZJr4-

'its outpourings '? in the middle of it M; it

15 ý 173,11. At the root of this is the verb tp i 'to spie This is found in P.Br. 23,2 22,2 tý' and -Rh. .

P.Ch.B. VII vs. 5,10 to be spewedout [JEA 23.1937 p. 1751 thus the Edfu text is a , substantive'what is pouredout'. The parallel text V 108,5has the same.

but is most likely, ', only -

1005

tp. t

- Upper Egyptian crown Wb V 293 (10) Royal tombs

The word is attestedearlier in the Coffin Texts , in a spell for not dying a secondtime My heart in d ý01A4d is a word for is with me' CT VII 787 k. In the Sonnenlit. 202 its place .0 -D* the White Crown , worn in this case by Osiris . 73' At Edfu : 40

and nt the Red Crown are in the hands of the king at a crown presentation VII

305,7; also "a 41 united with the Red Crown (also a coronation text) Mam. 30,9 . 'that which!,upon the head'.

The term is derived from tpupon'.

tpt

uraeus

WbV 293(8-9) Dyn.18 KH 548 rc-ITIF-

OsingNom.1311

Senmut 71 (not TT 270,3 Urk. IV from D. 18th ; checked) tpt the : Theearliestexamples are of 13& JM

of Aturn; Urk. IV 614,5shjL Cl I Zk=ý Habuking goesaroundbehind-

PoeticalStelaTuth. III ; Med.

V& Horusraiseshis GR in is found Theword temples: 'Goa restsbesideHorus/kingVH 91,16-, the V1 VA-for 1ý 371,16-17; IV 10 (a Nekhbet) raisingup 13 handwith theheadof theking text about is it be White Crown latter In tp t 304,11. Crown VI two the is in Red unless the could the which is it Literally who upon. deliberately means'She ambiguous.

tf

this , that - demonstrative Wb V 297 (1-3)

GG § 110,2.Following the subject: upon Wrt 9

that leg 1216,8; 1ýIaatis byt'L,-, that noble

throat11173. Aa= tf-nn (OR use- accordingto Wb) that there f-41 ,

f

1473,11; Nun I 1l4,12;i; -JJ= Eye of -Horus

forepartor first portion (of the Eye of Horus)1478,8.

to spit , to pour out Wb V 297 (6-8) Pyr.

1006

C-1 ! ýIy

Ankh. 11.10 M spittle Cr. 453a; CED202; KH256

T44

spittle

7o spit out from the mouth' was regarded as a method of procreation - '0 all gods he is 11ý Ancestor (D-fn)

who spat you oue VIII 1542.

The verb can also have the more prosaic notion of 'to pour out liquids' : staying an oryx 7 have poured out his blood upon the ground

V 186,13. It is used in puns on the name of the

goddess Tefhut : Hathor is the daughter of Re

her in his from he that mouth spat -Pr: whom

name Tefnue V 332,15-16.

tf

not known Wb V 297 (10) GR

Wb cites from the Sokar Chamber

A-Ach x

is unintelligible 1217.11 [Junker,

StundeýFachen p.1181.

tfn

to spit out Wb V 299 (8-14) andnoun(15-16)GR

Wb suggeststhat trn is the sdm.n. f form of tf 'to spit out' but it is not the sameand is a noun' spittle' and thus 'offspring': "Welcomespittleof Shu sovereign Tr

:

of TefnueIV 143,9-

this is saidto the king, and in this pun he seemsto be regardedas the spittle of the goddess. Alsý'. r4IV Shu, sovereignandLN 1T the king is spittle of = presumablyTefnut , then he is the child HarsomthusV 208,11.By looking at the contextandthe parallelwordsthcreforethis seemsto be a" D-fn 'spittle' 'moisture' Tefnut This be for king to the or even of the related as word may pun . 'Ancestoe

tfn

to rejoice, to be glad Wb V 299 (8-14) GR

There is an earlier exampleof this word in the Chapelof Hatshepsutat Karnak [Lacau-Chevrier, Chap.Hat. p.371 n.k] ' the heart of X is content at what he has done for you n =, =II here by ' The Upper Egypt. makesthis doubtful however. satisfied not the was negative eldersof

he

2007

A fragmentof NectaneboI inscriptionfrom Saft el Henneh[Goshen pl.4ý3]hasS--d drw. k m 3bt b311- your raysrejoicein the easternhorizon form have been tfnn this early and was may . -The laterreducedto On asonen soundwassubsumedinto theother. theking rejoicesbecauseof the smell of incense113,20.

Intransitive

With the preposition ýr.: Horus

-rejoicesat the temple II 62,10;ý

a at the king's

a, Jftincense 1132,8; Nephthys at on receivinga mirror. rejoicesat

handiwork1161,6;Y__ seeingher image174,8.

seeingthe king IV 303,1-2;peopledance

With rn : women

seeingthe king V 40,10 ; the heartof HB

and rejoice at (n)

n seeingthe face of the king VIT 150,14;godsand

ý4T goddessesýft at seeingthe king 1371.3 Transitive: the godsa.':Y makeyour nostrilsrejoicewith incense1566,34. The verbis alsousedat Dendera.

lapis lazuli producingregion

Tfrrt,

(2-3) GR V 300 (1) MK tfrr - substance --Wb tfrr

is aa blue stone from tfrrt

and is a synonym for bsbd -a word for lapis lazuli [Harris,

Minerals p. 134-5] The land tfrrt is known from the MK but the attestations of the substanceare . from Sinai from [Sinai Inscriptions 11208 nd - Gr. 411 - MK] which Ptolemaic, text a apart mainly has lapis lazuli and tfrrt

stone. Originally tfrrt and bsbd may have been two slighý different

61 24,1972 RdE 116-117 [also Meeks, n p. substances . At Edfu : tributes come from i-

this is the country 1374,5. Gauthier acknowledges that its

is Lapis lazuli but location the source of only unknown ancient was in Afghanistan [DG VI exact p.571.

From this and the nameof the substance[MD I 69a; Ombos160,621comesa verb tfrr 'to be blue' (Wb V 300 (4) GR) in the sameway that bsbd can mean'be blue: Hnt-n-t3rw is brought with '--F,, W1Dendera - Dum. GI IV ll8-c=": 31.11 (same being blue IV its plants%! text at * -".

tftf

irrigatedfields Wb V 300 (8), OR, V 366 (17) GR type of field -

1008

60'1rllý'l Cr.696b; KH 256

'to drip trickle (let fall drop by drop) ,

tftf is the reduplicated form of the root tf I'liere are verbal variations'on this form and a noun t6o . The onhographies of the word can be different. This word tftf is found in the phrase 3ýw-tftf (Wb V 300) and for other words from the saineroot such as dfdf 'dropletsdrops' (Wb V 573) seeunder that heading. (Ward, 7AS 95,1968 p.70-72 showed that Egyptian *df 'to drip, overflow' was the same ,:"-r I"

root as Semitic tp 'to drip, overflow].

The example quoted by Wb V 300,8 is in the Persian donation texts where there is included in the

LZJýVll

reckoning

232,8abis is a uniqueexampleand Meeksconcludedthat after

its relationshipwith wordslike dfdf droplets this wasa kind of naturalirrigation wateringthe fields' , which dependson having a sufficient quantity of water for the whole year without needingt6 be replenished. Onewould translateihis as'irrigatedf ields'[Donations107n.196]andperhapsvisualise gardens or orchards. The phraseis replacedin later Edfu textsby the words tpw m tftf translatedby Meeksas les terres de premierordre,dans(baigndespar) le tftr. MedamoudNo175 indicatesthat dry fields 0w) were transformedby the flood into tpw m W. At Edfu thephraseoften appearsin flood texts : the flood createstpw mEExI--IV 335,10-11;also 0-:1 E

11253,13,the flood immerses(tbb) tpw. k M,

(odd det.) VI 224,2 The phrasealso occursin epithetsof the king in agricultural

: Z: is Great in i=and Lord of the flood IV 282,5;w-'r he tpw -F: : m msw-flowers presentations , tpw m

212.9.As a gift of the gods: Gebgivestpw m

at the appropriatetime IV,-'-,

300,11;Hathor gives fields without end and tpw mE Ef SEVIII 64,3 In Pr. '03 t the king brings . tpwm ---=?

V 136,14.

The phrase also occurs at Dendera - MD 153 a; I 65b ; Philae Phot.76 where the king Z=) =D In brings Hathor &ýwM R.- Y, iii.

tm

1

negativeverb - to not be Wb V 302 (5) to 303 (11) Pyr.

t

DG 629,3 ý, ý Cr. 412 a; CED 187; KH 231 T: MThe verb is usedat Edfu especiallyin the phrasetm-wn 'thosewho are not '(i.e. do not exist) ,

2009

with referenceto enemies: foes rný'="

1'.

IV 4132;

IV 513

IV 58,1;evil is

M'5ý'p 375,9; disloyal 62,10; Vil 161,11-12-,foes ir rn madernz--:-Ouqý'IV ones==ý--ot-VII gm -4t ,Vr'--III

179,4.

to be complete(intransitive)

tM

Wb V 303 (12) to 304(10) Pyr. DG 631.1 In punsthe name'ofAtum : limbsa

e- 'completein your form of Aturn IV 25,5.

IF In the phrasetm-n-'nh (Wb V 303.14MK): Harsomthusis TT 111309.2; Horus Behdet't'p"x. v 3ý&f VII 178,34; and the king iw. r oVI 269,5-6;BB n 'nh VI 96,16. It usually refers to iwf or O'w 'flesh' or 'limbs' [BIFAO 74,1974 p.77 n.11.Goyon noted that it is characteristicof prophylactictexts,perhapstranslatedas TAess of life. At Edfu it occursquiteoften 1,!q b&' f- 17Il 152,1, falcon+!! 1 Behedty =WIV 303' Hapy b'w. k the f C. f ý411 ýP--& is VI 156,3; VII 471,10-11;4= -cr VI 99,14-15; 177,16-17. It given ry dM

00J;

A-

@2ccff t*'t. VtVII '; V 293,2, king:, by Horusas a gift to the -Vc"; =*x'L it

4.Q.Q. =6

77.16and Banebdjedetgives

VII 172,3.The prepositionW can be added: ý3 h'w. k'

Horus 1471,14; Horus'-the offspring of Sakhmet ý3*h'w

n 'nh 111317.7.The phrase is

alsofoundat Dendera,Esna.andMedarnoud. Transitive : Making the oblation offering ('3bt)

to makecompleteeverythingso that you

eatof them1478,11-12.(Tbis useis not recordedin Wb).

tmw

mankind Wb V 305 (7 to 16) DD

2 I The word dates'fromtheCoffin Texts: CT VI 45 (Spell'480)ý;X: and

all men.,It is'

deriv&I froiffithe verb trn 'to be complete',-sowhenappliedto mankindit means'all people'., 116'VI 276,4; At Edfu the king is nb tmw'Lord of mankind'*1'_'7 ýFr_ VI 277,3 ; 1 C', !ý r" I--" Pr* 1r '9 1521,9; VI 311,5; e-ul A-AM

ýC--

I $I

II

III

III

VIII 122,15. This phraseýryw-tm3w becamea substantiveperhapsmeaningJudges': IM e> fD ,:

>-Pr '" are given to protectpeople(Maat text) V 59.4-5and (Maat also)e' '? -

are

given to act fairly VII 58,3. The W is a mat whereelderssit to hearpetitionsand to give judgementand decisions. as suchit may havebeendistinguishedin someway , now unknown. psdt 'the mat of the Ennead': the king is protectedby Horusupon

A particulartype of mat is W 111189,8

VI 339,14 That the king was expectedto exercisehis judicial role is .

implied where, the king

his mat is raisedup in the sbb of this land V- 61.8 . Also : the CL

er

thrones(hdm) of the divine kas in Edfu arelike

0,1rotheir in DepetVI 276,7.This may mats

imply that that the W is theLower Egyptianequivalentof the Upperegyptianhdm. A text from the pehu of the 12th LE nomehasa.pup.on the nameof the pehu : there is no bias A L" (ng3) upon

JV 323

Iý.

.I,

-

of Maat in the role of In thesecontextsW is an archaicsurvival- but essentialfor the maintenance the king.

r, I

tm3

sacreduw Wb. V307(1)GR

In the 3rd LE nome :

tm3t

,

'a>

§

1330,12. .

mother ancestress , Wb V 308 (2-3) D.22 oft. GR

Jýl -to is the word underexaminationhere. It may actually be a writing of mwt The word sp,elled Imother'.[ I&

MontpellierG 6591.Thereis alsothe problemof whetherthis is a separateword for

ýM-. female Atum is it linked the and thus the primeval 'mother'or counterpart of withQ --%hTmtmotherat Hermopolis. As an epithetmeaning'mother'at EdfuTm3t is quite clear. Nut is the one who gavebirth to gods

Z012

who raisedHorus in his nest 1240,12;

1127,9-10;Isis and JbIc.1 who begat.goddesses Neith is the GreatCow 283,7; the Htm. t cow is

fbl,: is IV Hathor divine Ka-Mutef 146a-3; Re VII -j mother of of falcon 10" is Ot III 151A Re the the mother of of gold who of

madehis form VIII 6,6-7; Khnumis calledthe beautifulone RJL 0 who gavebirth to the godsI 131,16; in the 20th nomeof UE god is born of

hr-03t V 122,8 In most of these .

examplesthe mother concernedis also, or can be equatedwith Jbl- is perhapsthe uterus of a cow [GG -F 45 c.f.

As the sign cow mother goddess. ,a

in origin the word may have meantcow

mothee.

I,

The sign is also used as the determinative of IJ'o'rdL in 'womb of my mothee (i. e. ancestressof the mother of the king) IV 304,940. According to Wb there is a writing of Tmt with the determinative Jbt"O" Tmt -'but

consort of

Aturn and tm3t 'cow-mothee goddessmust be regardedas two originally separatebeings who were later confused and perhapsto some extent amalgamated.Neverthelessat Edfu the use of tm3t is very, distinct from the use for Tmt. *Ibe earliest example quoted of tm3 is C.r

Borchardt -

Statuen 11p. 106,5 - Kairo Statue 5591and Scharff comments that this was shortenedto ýA'40"having become an epithet for various goddesses He noted that [n. 1] tm3j. t may have been originally 0 . mwt [ZAS 62,1927 p. 1001, but there may be another explanation of its origin : the king comes before his ancestors - he calls Ptolemy IV M3w 'Ancestoe of the one who created me (his father), with Arsinoe

(6L Ancestress of my mother IV 304,940.71e

term m3w 'ancestor' is well

attested and it may be from the root m3w 'to be new, to renew. With a causative t-prefix = the term may mean 'causeto be new'. and therefore 'she who causesto be new'.

tmi

I "i

canalin Oxyrhynchusnome

ýZ)

Wb V 306 (10) GR Listed in all the geographicaltexts

1343.1

ZxT44=

4X2ý%, q q IV 189,7-9; x= V 121,7.9with its flood water.

tmý

praise

One"ample at Edfu: Takethecollar,

1711 join

its praiseto herthroat(flathor)111176,1-2. '

'2_013

tn

femininedemonstrative pronoun WbV309(11-14)

GG§110-2, Junker, GrDpA3§57

KH 547 - OsingP. BM 10808 p. 254 TW Orthograph. y at Edfu : niwt jý -

tn .

IV 330,1.

suffix pronoun- 2nd c. pl. Junker, GrD p.38 §49

Orthography: iwl

your heir 1421,1

With verbs dw3 'D nirw IV 216,15;

IV 51,4. my father.IV 377,8;w'b irm, thesestandardsIV

51,3. Am

After the dative :, I reckon

for you a lifetime IV 248,11;1 raise

to you the mks IV-

248,11-12.

tni

to be , to becomeold Wb V 310(4-11)adjectiveverb, MK 1 lojf-, DG 637,4

& it is AtEdfu not common: HBisqetý; W-

an old old man who rejuvenateshimself at his time

(or evenan old manwho becomesold) 1502914- in his capacityasa solardeity.

tnm

to stray Wb V 311 (13) to 312 (6) Pyr.

Intransitive rare at Edfu . One of the earliestusesis in Pyr. §1695where the king br. sn A*shes from their faces like Rein his name of Atum. This is echoed atEdfu

M

hrw vanish from faces - but here it applies to the moon 111210,2. In the procession of standards it -, , ':9- 9kh L" veers away from impurity 1557,11. ^-. Transitive : much more frequent at Edfu where-tnm is used-as a verb meaning 'to drive away' , 12 6--A lion) 111146,12; (king 23,7; IV as a r from the throne 164,17; or enemies ýaLl--lpyw !; to drive away impurity

r from the shrine 1180,7 . In the phrase tnm. nmt 'turn

2-014

away footsteps': in driving

I CM, Lýýq. &T-Nor,",-, the calvesAý

Nbd from the necropolis 1186,2-3.

c.f. Wb V 312(7) MK and (9) GR dirt

tnm

±upon theroad' wheretnrn seemsto be 'one who

The MK text, Sinuhe96, hasI put

strayed,wandered'- but without an evil or hostilesense,and is derivedfrom tnm 'to stray'.By GR Z&: * is afraidand however Seth L times :, theword canhave'evil' connotations. It clearlyrefersto does not exist IV 78,1

.

In theplural tnmw refersto the crocodile-formalliesof Sethandin killing crocodiletexts Horusir , tnmw m 'n. 'wy makes the crocodiles retreat: r4=93-

IV 374,14; 4"109--PKAn,

CM

=111

r-

57

IV 343,14also ; c-ro,

alsoMarnE 160,15; r'=I

jl, ý

IV 212,12;

Z-- JSX-

crocodiletext V 169,12also

PW plumepresentation- becausethe text is not

is is IV 246,8; Horus determinative directed more the of vague a name specifically at crocodiles 19-20 (48); a harpoon presentation , Horus slays

c=3 132,6

2ýý, 'ýý '. R71

harpoonstabs = C9-S3&,

with his might VII

dsds are chopped up hippopotamus text IV 58,13 ; the ,

"41"c 1424 13;/// "a'', -, IV 22,15 100. . -tr

off

Ibis maybe connectedwith a word in Wb (9) in a recipefor makingmd ointment: Washaway~ \M in be CopticT--%, 11227.5 dirt and this turn could at the root of

[KH 220 Cr 410b ,

be defiled. besmirched;CED 186 = dirt, impurity,connectedwith Wb V 311,9]. The crocodilein particulardoescoveritself in mud,to cool itself whenlying on the river bankso it`,*,., in dirt be this word. with could associated

tnmmt

beergoddess

Wb V 312 (13-14)BD, GR Attestedfrom the BD (Nav.Totb.169,7)but most often in GR texts in beer offerings [Helck, Bier p.86] : beeris the productof ^OR-2 Hathor makessacred

00

14603 ; beercomesfrom 1`ý"a for the king 1462,15; Ncphthysas

1459,11 makesbeer

'42 honey from from her 1151,14. In the cow and =60 will at a generaloffering , milk comes 1443,15.

I

ZOI 5

beer -

tnmm

Wb V 312(12) GR 'Cýr" invented A word to pun with thebeergoddessTenemmet:

5 Itl

2' frorqV*2il comes

.a

o

459,11.1

tr

timeseason Wb V 313 (12) to 316 (11) Pyr. DG 600,3

/' Z0 time z

Cr. 391 b; CED 178; KH 218 T-H tr is usedat Edfu as outlinedin Wb Orthographies- vary mainly as to the exactwriting of . 1382,11:

Il 255,99

CA VII 27.3-4;4=11.1,

1ýH9,5 IV 43,15;

1112,16;

IV 231,16. tr is a notionof time basedon thesuccession that is they arecyclic andrecurring,andthe of seasons, I is a plant or reedwith a shoot1.a symbolof the growingseason. sign

n-tr-r-tr

from seasonto season c f. Wb V 316 (9-10) MK (r-tr-r-tr)

This slight variation of a fairly well known older phrase is an Edfu use of

instead of

Sokar

4 *=.. ;a IV 115,34 Osiris is born A-.

tp-tr

at the time of , beginning of a season

Wb V 270 (12-18)OK hbw tp trw

seasonal festivals

Year Festival and

2,pa

1537,8; joining the sun disk on the day of the New

likewise 1549,4;

Il 231,16 ; stairway for the New Year and

=7Jz J! I 579,15 ; he leaves his houseVis"' 0 Ito unite with his ba in his 93,2. VIII sanctuary 1 Every festival of performing the divine rites Horus Behdet initiated

I" "Oo

Substantive 'festival' : establishing

31 '40 `ý-7H 17' 13; ,

Il 204,5-6;

1368,12. TI

all their festivals without end 1415,9.

eialH 241,4-5.

2016

ýJ 329,9; ýbw. I 'c3' in him 1560,1; festivals appear with s4'ý* their As a prepositional phrase: jm jo Jill 319,4; fill 11246,11. altar-==-'Tfff every 0 tp-tr 'at the seasonof : entering the king's house 5690; entering your houseO

I"

at the seasonof the Heb Sed I

at his seasonof resting in his place IV 18,5.

Alliot suggestedthat the term meant U-te de temps' [Culte 1429-4331 Ile god does not leave his . sanctuary at the regular festivals of the month - he only comes out during the festivals listed in the 'ife (c f. MD 162 'Tej-"listof Testivals'when the goddessappearsin the whole year) - so calendars 0 it may refer to all particul+ unite with his ba). tp-trw

solemn festivals when the god actually appeared(united with the disk. complements Obw or replaces it

meaning (wine text jollowing

JV your heart a

with little apparent difference in

VI 252,13-14

tp-trw is used for when the god comes out of his shrine in processionand unites with the sun or his

ba.

tr

encliticparticle Wb V 316 - 317 (9) Pyr.

GG § 256

The particle is usedat Edfu with emphatic force : in a hymn of praiseto Sakhmet- wr. wy..,--'*m.,, TIE

) jj! 17 ', 2:. k k wsr. , wr. wy, snjL. wr. wy. sbm.k 'How great indeed is your might

how greatindeedis fearof you howgreatindeedis your powerI 111293, &7 - asa poeticdevice. , ,0 impurity

tr

Wb V 317 (10-11) Late GR , Used in alliterative puns to ensure complete removal of impurity -

the house of Horus

ý» ..

c! ax 2b MC:

is cleansedof impurity 1590,4 - rareat Edfu.

try Wb V 318 (14-17)NK This NK word may occur in the temple description :I

e -g'; c=

the door of his great doorway is-,

36 Nr. Fairman 71 751 [CdE the, IV 8,6 preferred de Wit p. rwty the as transliterated word erected . . it doorway the even this be of may Edfu and part naming try the text specifically may at reading -

2.017

referto thedoorleaves. The word is first attestedin a text from the reign of Ramesses11whereit is the doorsin Theban temples.It is mostlikely to be a loan word from WesternScmlkdl

,

henceits syllabic writings. It

cameto be usedof any monumentaldoors[Spencer,Templep.212 and also ternYf ShipsLogs p.38 with references].

trb

to protect

trb appearsin two texts on the corniche of the I st hypostyle hall (z) and it has the same use in each J4. the Great Falcon-941,1tý--j he protects his Ilryt shrine IH 200,4-5; strength of the falcon W.C -I . protects the ilryt shrine of the falcon 111204,14. Wb records a word L3r plus ýr (Wb V 355,13) which means 'exercise protection over' and may be realted to the Edfu term.

thi

to violate , to transgress, with directobject- to attack Wb V 319 (3) - 320 (23) Pyr. DG 649,9

4,

thi is usedin specificwaysat Edfu. Followed by mtn 'trespasson a road' : Horusstabs'roj-

one who walks uponyour mad IV

150,15;the king puts his knife in ---I

one who walks on his roadsIV--285,5; I'mtn. he doesnot exist VIII 144,9;Horusgoesafter0 f 1155,1. one who trespasses ,

mtn nb

thi followed by a personis 'to attacle, and the attackeris des4ed. : in-pbwy nýonewho ý ýq ý Fý 'El' 'me, (you) IV 370,15-16; IV 57,17; HB 1378,15; him in drw sw or n attacks ý-, 'ý, V1270,12; you1114,23. raf, you In texts : kill with a knife ii r r"JJý one who comesto attack 1276,2-3,; Horus slays one who attackshim'IV 375,11;Horus is swift m -s3 m-s3

1135,11; the first harpoonis after

th by Alliot , Culte II p.715]-; of the flooda ra hylu 1567,12; and -Ltime1468,4: also,

VII .323,10;the knife is strong one who attacksVI 64,12-13[readas n dmdt. f he does not miss his appointed IV 195,15- that is the flood doesnot

disregardits appointedtime for rising and in a wider sensethi can meandisobeyingthe time for

2.018

celebrating festivals, making offerings and other pious activities, thus leaving them unobserved or unaccomplished[Caminos, Osorkon p25 §37 n.ýsl e

T'hosewho attack sanctuariesare also harshly dealt with :a gem I eat the flesh of rU one who attacks your shrine VI 78,8; Nephthys emits fire at r"j]

Y

dryt. k,

st. f 1313,18. In this case it

may be possible to attribute the meaning of 'to profane' (something holy) to the verb and in nomes the abomination of the god is sometimes the 'violation' of the sacred animal there (or to harm or 1 "-" dog 1342,12; 1341,8 the attack it) 9 JL3t.sn their corpses are ram ; mummies not profaned 1173.4. Also : the Nile comes at his time A `3'ý n dmILf is not attacked (hindered) his at proper time I 581,4-5. th can thereofre have both martial and sacralconnotations.

thm.

to tread Wb V 321 (12-14) GR verbof going

thm 'to tread' is the GR usederivedfrom the verb thm (Wb V 321.6) to 322,3) 'to perforate , penetrate'(FCD 300) and it is e-) -45 thin 'to invite! (DG 650.2)= CopticT-WZM, e&JMCr 458b CED 204) 'to summon, to invite!.

.1,

.1

At Edfu : the king"-JA the land to the limit of his heart1130,12; the king runs in the field ra. A goeson the land offering the field to its lord 111117,1-2; appliedto the stairway

im.f r, 'l

tp-twt one goesby it to the roof 1513,11. Two examplesof the sametext usethe verbin a differentway : ro geesearepresented 5j ra

.-sn d.,

n.k m qbt they come to you from the marshes1470,4 111142,12(c f. Urk. VIII 30,1-2 13 Xbn.:, , -ý t%, * n.k rn qb4w). Whenappliedto the Nile or flood the verb means'wateringfields' in the senseof water going into, -,, the land : the flood GIT-A for you the Two lands111154,1-2; while offering qbOw water the king land the 11260,17-18 flood without standing the still ; -A

your fields 1321.10.This

writing with a relevantdeterminativeis alsofoundat Dendera- ra 40

ra

r=f.

.

with the flood DII 165,13.Possiblealso

qbýw water1486,1.

f ields Dum. GI IV 134;fields

=r-

for you the canalwith all

2-019

In all cases(exceptfor thetwo geeseofferings)thm hasthe senseof 'going into' andis an extension of the use of thm 'penetrate.

tb

plummet Wb V 323 (7-12) MK'

tb is the weight at the end of the plumb line on scales,and it was important for balanceand symbolicallyfor Nlaat[Gardiner, JEA 9 1923p.10 nA] . In Maat textsat Edfu : the king raisesup.&_ to the apewhojudgesNWt IV 1020.The weightcouldbe heartshapedandis deliberatelyconfused is is heart Thoth Re here. The in ib that the as of significance responsiblefor accurate as puns with -scales is just king bob balanced. The heart the the the are as plumb signifies of when weighing , FO 04 he ig 91,4 bias VII Lord of theplummetwho abominates alsocalledthe QýC& of and called i ým-ib). is the he ( king 258,2. IV Thoth the scalese.g. part of where se, & otherepithetsof Thoth himself is calledHeartof Re and 0")''& temple ceremonies the cord is stretchedout by

ofthn)seealsow

tb

of Hor-Akhty IV 248,10;in the descriptionof the fAA IV 14,7 (though this could be an abbreviation

Zýylrp MDI19,139d.

fat Wb V 325 (15) GR K be strong thick strengthen Cr. 403 a; CED 184; KH 227 T-W , .

tb 'faf occursonly oncein the Edfu texts: as an adjective- fat (dd3) portionsof

fat

terny Coptic in brazier 1489,1'6. in *IWK Ps. 143,11 that the the suggested onto are put cattle CF(=W6yQOOy THKwas the qualitative'perhapsfrom -rwk I)e strong'[also Ddvaud Ke-mi2,1929 , TIfK 'Gras]. 8 11-12no. p.

th

plant Wb V 325 (10-14) Wb Drog. 561 Med. NK. GR c f. Tzý! J,Týý

Cr. 449b 'unknown' grain ? herb? ;-KH--254 a plant or fruit.

The th plant has medicinal properties and was used to cure leg swellings [Germer, Arznei. p. 3471 . It W III where labels have'oil from Amenhotep in inscriptions the palace of appears

of th(w) V

.

written on'-

2020

them (e.g. no. 197) - It is an aromatic plant, the seedsof which could be used in the manufacture of perfume and apparently the oil would not keep for long periods [Hayes, WES 10 1951 p.93 -.Loret, RT 16,1894 p. 1411.Despite the number of attestations it. . has not been positively identified. At Edfu : Hathor is called';v O"V VI 79,9 and necklacesof

and ibw were given to her V 169,17

the king also presents Q')'T to the Great One in Dendera V 170,2-3 This is a conscious pun on tb . -1, " Vt

19 229,4-9;A 60 V1 VI , 11 167,2.6.Fairmannotesthat it was usedin an ointmentfor the Openingof the Mouth ceremony-

'drunkeness'. The seed5were an ingredientof tifps'unguenf: ... oH

Dum.GI II 84B andwaterof the th-plantwasusedin greenink in which Isis andNephthysfigures , weredrawnon bandages

Bals.Rit. 8,18p.37 Furtherhe suggeststhat that tb may .

be coriander- which wasbelievedto be not only intoxicatingbut to havesoporific and aphrodisiac qualities- thus it was a suitableplant to be presentedto Hathor [Keimer, GartenpflanzenI p.41 Fairman JEA 30,1944,p.18 n.39, alsoCharpentier1400p.816-7). ,

th

bedrunk, drunkenness vb. Wb V 323(13)to 324 (17) nounV (324(18) to 325 (4) OK

I

DG 653,5 Cr. 456b; CED203, KH257 +ZrE' 01ý16 Drunkennessis associatedwith Hathor as a positive attribute [LA VI 774-778] and at Edfu and Denderait accompaniesdancingand singingin festivals [Helck, Bier p.66-76 cult drunkenness]: en=I- 1234,15.In Hathor is'c'-57jý,Lady of Drunkennesfor whoma DO was inventedV61,1; %=CýU'a-

1,

'e-

G UJ= Hathor king 1234,16 texts to the 0 wine offering gives ; and 0 c0V

1%

drunkenness 1560,11; or it is repeatedfor the goddesswýmlcO andagaindrunkenness

1306,4; I

ca-- 1462,1 Ile 2; IV 46,4. oc" sht-im3w makes wine and grapes with .

%I

hob-th.

festivalof drunkenness Wb V 325 (18-20) D. 18, D.19 GR

The festival of drunkennesswas held at Denderain the Ptolemaicera on the 20th of the monthof Thoth [Daumas,Denderaet le templep.441 Oneof the first attestationsof this is in a papyrusof the . MK from Illahun - the 20th of the Ist of Akhet (Iboth) is the first day of the festival of drunkenness

ID21

C9[Schott, Festdaten p. 82 n.271. At Edfu in a presentation of a necklace of ibw to Hathor it is foreo

qQ97

& "'this beautiful festival drunkenne's V 223, of WsfI o'-Hathor c f. 'Ch.Ob

the house to its lord IV 203. Possibly also

CM

0A

of gi,ving

a very great festival of

drunkenness,there is not its Re V 336,12 (at the festival of Behdet).

t13

Wb V 325 (7-9) GR is alsousedfor aVAV of beerat Dendera:theking raisesup to Hathor4b The word for drunkenness U= heart desires D 11200,1. At Edfu': king lady of the Divine the a to the your proffers which -Vimages1306,4 - b6th'6f thesecould be drunkennesshowever.The Wb exa.mplesare mostly from 91W Philaewherethe meaningseemsclear:,Ixc>

pacifying his heart 1437, Hathor - take

"Go' 8'U 65; king Lady for yourself 0 zr the gives of - to the mistressand

65 -

' but evin heretý may alsobe drunkenness.

tbb

to moisten WbV326(1-11) Med. ' DG 653,4 also 'to dip in liquid' Cr.457b; CED204; KH258

IZ TWES

At Edfu thb is mainly used of water moistening the'fields 4

SJ VI 224,2 ; the Nile

tbb

the

all fields with its drops

AAAA^

the fields 1321,10.

Sethian animal

At Edfu t 66 occurs in tortoise slaying texts as an alternative w6rd for this creature :0 the tortoise is*diiven away VII 159,5 and 0Q

dr. ti

'is cut up' IV 150,5. This spelling suggeststhat

1 and 326 ', (Wb is Wb V 12and 13) and-alsot3hb which thb thb records a word coiieý-t' the reading , Wuv is a blister on the foot. The domeshapeof a blisterand its unpleasantconnotationsmay haveled to it I is hence 'blistee. for beingcomparedwith the'domeof the turtle shella word turtle tbb

thn*

to hide, be hidden

2.022

Wb V 327(8-18) GR Wb hasonly examplesfrom the late templesand it is connectedwith tbn which was an obelisk Ud' The from like for things shrine sacred shrine. profaneeyes, a portable rather shapedcasket relicsand this is the emphasisof the useof thn 'to conceal'from those who may not look. Ile verb 'j'the hide6-0Wf! Nut bodyof Osiris 1173,10; hiding dead Isis : and of thecorpsesof the appliesto the qR VII 156,4; the bodiesof the godsof the calves,whendriven , hide the body of Osiris .0 Behdetarehidden§2' in the Divine MoundVU 11831; the underworldwith the body of Osiris Cuq I is hidden V 8,5. Images of the gods : at night time in a text about the moon 'Of hidden from

111210,1;the form of a god is

other gods V 9,1, -9-OVA concealedby a cloth 1433.5; rwd cloth br Carl

hides your body in a cloth offering IV 55,8. , Cr'lj !I In puns with the tbn casket : the tbno"ýIa the god's body in it 1278.10 ;

in l-.,,,, tbn, the 0

248,3; Khons bar! jaosin its tbn 1280,14. As in this example there is a close relationship between Cq-

Khonsu the leg relic and the House of the Leg : the secret obelisk box or legs I hides the , tu276,12; the king 0ýUS the leg 1268,6 the obelisk containing the god's body .7; in the M2 temple description - the House of the Legou" the secret forms of the Ennead IV 13,11. Note too the moon text above. implying the tb n is a symbol of Khonsu the moon god.

9 Also in a processiona priestcarriesa box with blue andred cloth elctr% hiddenin their shrinesI 558,9[pl.38d neitherbox shownhereis, however,obeliskshaped]andthereis alsoa raresolaruseof thn : Hor-Akhty

thn

hideshimselfin the horizonVIII 93,10.

obelisk(shaped casketforrelics) Wb V 326 (15-24)

The mostpromisingof the ideasaboutthe etymologyof the word tbn is that it consistsof the word bn 'settle'with a t-prefix. bn particularly appliesto birds as they come to rest and there is also a, substantive bnw 'a resting place' and thus 'temple'. 7le customary/ habitative meaningof the, a in mn 'to remain endure) t-prefix gives the idea of an enduringrestingplace(Cf. the useof , Garantsymbol 38-401. [Martin by pp. granite which wasrealised makingobelisksof enduring , It hasbeensuggestedthat obeliskswere not a featureof Ptolemaictemples,but two were found at,

2.023

Philae[for examplethe BankesObelisk IversenObelisksin Exile 11p.62-85] and thebuilding texts A ft outsidethe temple(VII 19,8)- thoughthis may be a conventiononly. The rite at Edfu describe of raisingup the obelisksis shownin 5 Ptolemaicscenes-3 of which areat Edfu [seeCZivic, Hom. Saun.1477 to 4981: s'h'

n

to Re, HarakhtyandHathoras the handof Atum - clearly a Heliopolitan

rite 1194,5-13.P1.40j showsPtolemyIV holding a cord and bringing two obelisksupright ; s'ý` Dn '"o ,

to Re - again Heliopolitanand the king is rewardedwith the kingship V 269,3-11with

"' P1.133, s'h' 0 -a

where the cr

belong to Horus whose ba comes to settle on his image I

is also establishedfor Horus Lord of MescnVIII 138,17-139,12. in the temple the benben , -stone When Behdetis on his thronehe sees

(139,11)in his templeand he comesto settleon his

monumentin the GreatPlace[LD IV pl.48a].The solarrite hasbeenadaptedherefor Horusandthe obeliskitself seemsto act as an intermediarybetweenearthandheaven- wherebythe statuesin the temple are rechargedwith power [in the name of the sun temple-of Niuserre Ysp ib R' the determinativeis an obelisk with a sundisk on its pyramidion- ZAS 60,1925 12-13] At Edfu the rite is paralleledwith wis-pt scenesandiwn- pillar scene,which is also Heliopolitan. Parallelto the solar aspectof the rite is the lunar aspect- which at Edfu is particularlyassociated with the Houseof the Leg, the Chapelof Khonsu.Herean obeliskshapedcasketcontainsthe leg of 9ps protectsthe leg I

Osiris . This is a later embellishmenton the function of the obelisk :

A-41273,19 In the pun tbn si3ty in thn : Khons 255,8; the si3ty leg is protectedin(go)_UA. . 1280,14; also 0ý"U

W

b. 1248,10 or 0au-

A3 hides (tb n) the leg 1276,12. Two scenes

53-1ya Xt3 in for Khonsu Take in box leg the title: the the where yourself makes whole use -ý 4 ý 0 Khonsu (line 13 1 278,10.Pl.28b shows the king offering is to OV'u-4 variation sbb 10 .A D, dsr dt n1r.f the king continues "rake for yourself to hide the god's limbs' 1262,11-12. The text is quite complex and P1.27b(XI pl. 305) shows the king offering

L

to Khonsu and Maat. In

return the king achievesa successfulkingship. A label above the two birds in the House of the Leg: hasoý!uin leg the ov-Ay-protect

tbn

1270,9

to protect Wb V 327 (6) GR

Ww m. rn. f n SU lb-n-R'

to

2-024

Wb cites only one example from a necklacepresentation

'Ch . A-0-A

"Your father Aturn protects you

'sic' has Rochemonteix Osiris' 197,12. he next to xi put a as protects

"- t

and perhaps the term should

be read nb (c f. Wb 11304) ,a mistake by the sculptor. However a damaged text has : /////hnddczF,-3t for 'to it be tts is but here 264,1 tbs VII thn or pierce! an error could not protection ýr-J///// 'to slaughter' (Wb V 328).

ibis = Thoth

thn W

Wb V 326(25-27) Pyr. thn refersto the whitesacredibis of Thoth (Ibis "ligiosa) but whereashb hassurvivedinto Coptic V Z19cit thn hasno Coptic survival implying that it was an archaicterm which enjoyedonly a-', q in the Ute Period [A.P.Zivie - LA III religious , not a secularrevival in its many appearances 115-121]. At Edfu the ibis is mostoftenmentionedin connectionwith Iloth : Lord of Ashmuncinin his form "71? ID 'as ibis 1508,1;the sdmw follow him as Heart Re 1521,10. The a lunarof -Ir and

of

bird is the opposite of the falcon the solar bird and the two are often mentioned together : the Icing , , r-ý& 'C%%r '00' IT '12is in falcon 11232.10-11-,in the House of the Leg that name of 0`ý' opposite the sun

the thn-bird (in puns with tbn obelisk/bnbn solar post) is the naturalcomplementof the falcon theheartofReas

high on his perch1270,10;the falconsand 604yJareon their perchesI,"'

248,10. Thoth watchesthe ceremonyof the foundingof the temple , where

settlesand gives

instructionsVI 7,2 -a pun with Dn. In a mortuarycontext. an incenseandlibation text hasthe line : elevateyour perfectionat the 'rime of

ths

-q CM , 1500,6 [Alliot Culte I p. III 'momentde Thothl.

ýl

to slaughter(animalsfor offerings) Wb V 328 (4-7) GR

Tbe objeet of ths can be animals : V65,1-2; OPA

V186,12; qDIA

"m-for

the god's ka IV 221,10 and specifically gazelles:

III146,4(ütleofascene).

4 10 t. hostile forces which can be the object of tts directlY : .--

'>04

Theysymbolisethedestructionoflll the bodies of bdnw foe IV 221,13 ;

2025

"ý'VZ bdnw IV 273,12-13 0

foes VII 263,16.The animalsare,'2"*C

for the ,mbutchered

daily radon VII 164,5 and at ihe temple foundation birds with claws are '03

IV 11,11.

0'0 Specific parts of animals are the object of tbs : the foreleg of an ox'*-A////V

224 11-12; Ov

T0 flesh is VI 142,13. The butchered by the butchers of animals presented of the oryx

IV

312,5-6 andc, oIA VII 301,14-15. tbs seems to mean 'cut up ' 'butchee , rather than 'slaughter' and it may be a technical term for butchery therefore is used in slaying the enemy and oryx type texts [c f. Zandee, Death p. 156 'to slaughter]. It may also be a WrIting for tqs 'to pierce! (Wb V 33 1) from tks 'to reach the sky' (Wb V 335). The word is also found at Denderaand Philae in similar contexts.

to flow

tbth

In ther- -Dnome the canal of the nome 00 ,

fro m the hands of Hapy IV 40,5

V

28,1. The context demandsa translation such as 'flow'. This may compare with thtb I)e confused' is Ombo 328,8-13) (Wb V Kom hair there and also a at which applies to the udder word or words of "N &-% >c

0a

irit w3dt Ifull of freshmilk (or flowing with fresh milk)' KO 1961,64 (Wb V 328,14). -j

t9

to cut open , split off Wb V 329 (17-20) MK

and Wb V 236 (15) to 237 (7)

tg is a later writing -of t3if 'to divide, part' (Wb V 236-7-Pyr.) which specifically refers to cutting, splitting off parts of foes to make them harmless. t3.lr 'to divide' : Raising the offering C:5-

hippopotamusis killed cia ,Cb

Maat"'*"ACII

da C13 A %,%

divide out the offerings IV 233,15 the red ,

and cut up for Isis and her son VI 217,9. In the negative n-t3X :

45,17; Isis and Nephthys:hA

'%*.r bm.k are not parted from your Majesty I

c=3r-1 -im. ýý 201,9. Also - the planks of the boat of Horus nn n w' r w' sn are not separated from

eachotherVI 80,6. ff 'to cue and render harmless with 'enemies' as direct objece : Horus the championt`Ziý sm3yw , (of Seth) VI 180,18. With head as the object "to split open' : the 2nd lance clca wpt VI 65,7 ;mintr(Lit has split open the

headof the hippopotamusVI 65,9 ;-Horus:x rrq. he hassplit openthe headsof the enemiesVI 64,6 ;

2-026

also

CIS3

ýA

TV 213,14.

With 't limbs' as object 'to cutoff': .

/ I drive back their stepscc223

by harpooner) IV 57,12; the bnp. Wd3t c="A

and cut off their limbs (done,

you cut off his limbs 111146,14-15.

With 'hide' as object. 'to flay': '213h-4 cut off his (hippopotamus) hide VI 81,5.

to pound , cut to pieces , hack

t9tif

Wb V 330 (5-10) GR, Med.

The earliestreferenceto t9t9is from a medicalrecipe wherea drug is poundedwith a thom 63 cm , xJ Wed. Wb 962 Eb.504 = ac = L. 56 'to pound], and it seemsto be a reduplicatedform of ts giving M9 a strongermeaning. At Edfu the objectof the verb is usuallythe foe : sm3yw IV 375,10-11:mdyw C'OM-A

1495.9;Horusas champion

4 1165.15 tnmwc-=*' IV 58,13-14:jJt-n-hL3kw-ibw CMCS3 : C'=9-4

4 IV 230,9: foreign landsc"mcno' -ndarkness 1370,7; om cý*=:2 to the endsof

IV 58,14.

4 In a sqr-hm text, the eyeballof the Nek serpentis m r"umi'mho poundedIV 305,7-8. Ile natureof VI hftyw. k foe knife have the actionis madeclearthus ra3m the m41 cut up your with ccc34 W 543-2. The aim is to reducethe foe to so manypiecesthat they cannotbe restoredand so the foe is utterlydestroyed.Thewordalsooccursat DenderaandPhilae.

tqr-pýty

mighty in strength Wb V 330 (15-17) GR Cr. 466b; CED207 ; KH551,227cf.

T'wt

bccomer1xcdandjoincdPKCr.403,,

be strong,brave[Sauneron,MdIangesMariettep.236-7§7 tqr is found from the GR period mainly in the phrase tqr. pDty 'mighty in strength' (or sim.) and it, x. a-A , is a warlike epithet of the king when he is engagedin defeatingenemies: sm3-bftyw

41ý """d IV 58,9 ; "d 1114,15; Ow-bf tyw jEn C> jýJ

1315,9-10;in ripping out hearts

115,15;dbd b foes father

4-'-j '*d 1140,5; 9 -c=:, - S it

169.1 or 0w-mdyw

IV 237,13;when he takesthe harpoon

1165,12;drives foes from Hor-Maa

1305,6; protectinghis

ll 74,5 and in a staircaseprocession the epithetof a priestcarryinga standardd , 1570,5.

2.027

ig 2=. ' It is alsoappliedto Khonsu . 'd ), -j

1276.14 Ile epithetis found too at Dendera,Philaeand .

Thebes. tqr-I is a different epithet: the king is

ý-J holding the harpoon (possibly based on Im3.9)

VIII 8,7. tqr can be used as a transitive verb

A tt-'3t n-k C=N.

have fi ib-k 'You rkt. ra of a geni made

strong the great flame burning in your hearf VI 160,5.

tqs = tks

to pierce Wb V 331(2-3) GR DG 660,4

tks

6f-- IV 290,14; LJ and Urk. V 55 , TB 17 1ý. VII 134,14; -=>,

VIII 103.15 He also is 'one who gives breath to every nose': ditf . V 315,5. In parallel with this he opens throats and gives air to all noses

V 208,5; di,

43,1155,2; V11131,13;

1438,5., to the one in the womb 11163,12;as Re , he makes

Horus also : gives

the northwind and earth VI 2.1-2. Throats are made to breathe becauseof air

and creates

1ý

1371.15 *.

ýr

67,16. In tb M (light the in his beams breathe beings a offering equivalent) and air perhaps all and , * ýheavens III between between heavens V 146,15 ba of Horus is ! goes and goes which # Horus disk 11119,17; from four gives 41,1-2 the the the winged nose of winds come RM

to the living V-326,15-16andhe is Lord of

*

308,1; Horus V from his nose which come

is between 1ý (g3w) VIII 19,4. The the him sky god analogy to the suffocates of who nose gives in Horus to light. These offerings breath between breath/air, refer type phrases epithets and of and and light). life (9wty 44 and of symbols wind, especially plumes or crowns of for Amarna from § but (Pyr 1158) the from period texts an epithet the earliest as used 13w-n-Inh , 161 ff. 157 Otto. GuM 21 H Amama to [Davies Icing and ; pp-51 pl. the

';,=3 f of the gods 3 C:3r,

4D TV V- 147,7-8; T-

211,8;3?

cu At Edfu Horus is 3ZAAAm

(column texts) V 259,7;

#u-f is 360,15; Hoýrus 13w king IV andgives the the of to nose noble comes

q-t gives

in his hand1128,6;he gives z'ýr

and opensthroatsV 388,13;also:?,

Tto all living things VIII 154,10; he gives

Hathorcangive

$r-zY*ý ,

holds he -'11163,11; 13 (9); he

in the temple 11119,18. Also

11143,10.

The phrase can be further described as 13w ndm. n Inb 'sweet breath of life abbreviated

y fH

_V308,1,

or,

to unite with your nose 1371,15. Horus is_also.called

(132). 1124 in Behdet preeminent The wind is a naturalphenomenonwhosecoursecoversthe world , and in Egypt it is the prevailing blow is important, to that seems southto the end of the earth wind most so wind which north-south ,

2.034

king domain: Horus king's limit indicates the the gives all the of In metaphors the wind thecourseof T places which are on -A.

4)

the course of the wind (or wind has walked) 1471,12-13; Horus

to the limits of the wind and rule of the north to the limits of darkness I

gives the southq-90

42 'e' " he 1142,2. Shu 501,14; seizesthe souLhc: the the to limit of wind co ms god of atmosphere , ..!-j ký cw to make all things excellent in sbt-jr IV 49,4. with Ile texts in Edfu Volume V are from the Court (1) and some are written on Oe top lintels - that is: in the air or in frieze or other top texts which may be construed in terms of the temple mythology as the open air betweenheavenand earth. The psoitioning of words foraie is appropriate therefore. Uncertain readings: 12LhLE nome Q?M

IV 31,5 ; the people kiss the earth for the kini,

when he rises for them IV 19.7.

gods

ýi, f

male, manly Wb V 344 (12) to 345(13) Pyr. At Edfu : in the plural 13w with women(hmwt) adorethe god , 11,9;Nephthysgives rw ýb

P in awe at the Edfu gods IV

in praiseat seeingthe king 174,8; Ibthor puts awe of the king in

F. 1, and love in the bellies of women 182,2; Ptah is the father ofrvý '- and womeni the hearts of 99,4; Hathor makes great love of the king in 7,912andwomenVIS6,4. In the phrase 13w-nirw 'lle earliest occurrence of this may be on an early Ptolemaic statue'of .

Ahmessonof Smendesfrom the Kamakcache.Herethebull Amenopctis calledrMuwslated

by"

Fairmanas 'phallusof thegods'[JEA 20 1934p3 backline 6 pl. 1) In anEdfu text he later modified . the phraseto 'mostvirile of the gods!(JEA 36,1950 p.71 n.al and at Edfu it occursas an epithetof IV 227,4 and *-"twit IV 54,16.Min Karnutefis'i''

various deities : 1113is the gm4s falcon bull is as expecied

Nw ; ýIi`i

IV 271.3 and

; uit'i

11270,10.

It 13w in otherdivine epithets: Atum the elderof the Ennead IV 2 1.11;the falcon is Hathor

ýL

rl

,,

IV 231,13-14.It can also appearin epithetsof goddesses

'go everygod fearsher 1570,16.

IN is also usedin the senseof 'husband':Isis mournsfor her

13wt

Lheft

i father of the gods(or Male'god

ýL`w

manII02,10.

1035

c f. Wb V 350 (2-10) A word 13wt occurs at Edfu in the instructions to priests entering the temple

C!a

e

VI 348,12-13. Alliot translated the word thus et quon se garde de (toute) vol' beware of all stealing' [Culte I p. 1821,The phrase is literally - Seware of taldng as thefe that is 'stealing. The only word , similar is a noun from the verb LN 'to take, 13wt -- stolen goo(L EWb V 350 (11) NK , P.Leiden

352,10D. 19] andtheEdfu termderivesfrom thesameroot.

13m

lion Wb V 355 (2-4) GR

Accordingto Wb 13mis attestedonly from thePtolemaicperiodand the Edfu referencesmaybe the earliestexamples. 4-,; -JU Lbrd of Mesenis very frequentlycalled13m - preeminentin 3:3rw : 232,15: 6o _Horus ý$w'ký%ýýV299.1;ýL'cPW-W-VI 94'-,'. T"*IV392,7;., V 212,13; 71,11; V175,5-6 oras Lord -19-wc C %. %

VIII 80.3 or in the nome of this city : 17"l- VIII 7.15 of Z3 rw .U= iij 4ý& ýý VI 287.1-2 from he 65,2, drives Seth back into Unt-13bt : VI the where AR%. 95N S . )%4 CiW.VH 168,8-,IR5ýý4PENVH 255,4and in the nomeof VI 91a; (Maat) desert: pri,,, Unty-13bt Horusis describedas

1334,10.

The emphasis on Horus of Mesen as a lion reflects the fact that Vrw

and Hnt-13bt are on the far

easternborder of Egypt and from here maraudersor attackers(that is Sethian forces) had to be repulsed before they made inroads into Egypt (as the Hyksos were traditionally supposed to have done). The appearanceof the word in Maat texts and Killing foes texts is then explained . The threats are dealt ýLS: Z who drives away the foe 1476,9- 10; with most successfully by the fierce lion : the falcon is

Horus

C?-^A

1ýý' VI 16,13;

11135.11-,driving Sethto Asia

1233,10. In these

casesthe lion is an animalof the Deltabut theseDelta areascouldbe equatedwith Edfu : the temple is the 'Placeof the ClaW'of 1, ý6w Horus is

t7&4ýwIV Seth IV 263,7-8; 111,14 Horus there%o %j?., -, punishes

in WetjesetHor IV 277,3; he is ,tr-

ti;?,. in his Mesen

174,14and V -V

214,9-10. The lions par excellenceat Edfu aretheprotectivelion gargoyles which takeawayrain waterfrom a . storm (Sethian)and who are Horusof Mesen

and sharpof teethIV 269,15.The word

1036

who eats flesh IV 274,4 ; also

is in be the : gargoyle eccentric way an can spelled ..

"'PIV .11,0

274,6; Words of

'6*' flesh IV 117,9 and eats who I&

:

Q

who drinks blood IV

'COT' eq, ! -ý 269,4 desert IV Truler of the 117,4; 4 -a phrase repeated on the enclosure wall : amCe Jtp

(=the falcon)VII 319,14and 13

'FRk

VH 323,5-6.

OEREý

"6 The epithet lion' can be applied to the king too : offering Intyw 'M 0c .% qF?,* 354.4; on his throne as 0 e4-5TZ

and ruler of Punt IV

ruler of the desert IV 342,12; incense text = king 15

VI 305,6. It is spelledmoreusually

who seizesNubia IV 79,12and the king enters

VI 240,14-15

the templeas

The frequencyof the odd spellingis explainedby the fact that theseexamplesare relatively close =0 bread,

togetheron the walls andmayhavebeenwrittenby the samescribe/sculptor. dn, C3-

0

13

loaf =0 bread 162ýý r-9,

p. 111-116 (from its use in words like mtwt)].

for

m (seede Wit, BIFAO 55 1955

Also in a broken text, possibly

4"

VIR *>

97,16.13m is also found at Philae and Dendera MD III 51n The equation of the falcon with the lion is made feasible by the fact that both are creatures of prey, with sharp claws and teeth or beak, both live in scrub areas on desert edges, both are fierce in hunting prey - with admirable qualities of strength and brute ferocity,

both can be 'tamed! both are fast. A .

pure combination of the two is the griffin. It is also interesting in this context to look at the place 3:3rw [Gauthier DG VI p. 67-8] It is in the . 14th LE nome and is known from the 18th D. [Tuth. III = Urk. IV 6471 In GR times the nome was . called Tanis and it controlled the important military road to Palestine. The two terms 13m and 3[3rw' may be etymologically

13ms

related (see- 13rw).

to eat , to devour Wb V 355 (5-7) Late GR '*ý I

&? MP & The oldestexamplecited by Wb is Urk. VI 23,7 -? L'-'-

parallel with wnm.

% Mq V*of'the food At Edfu 13msis usedin offering texts: Horus Hathorand Harsomthuseat, , offered to them (brp '3bt) V 388,6; the king is encouragedto eat food presented 146A ; or meatput on the fire

ýýM9

Ennead171,12 ; in a f3i-iht text

ýtMJ±13bt 'o*VI162,2; Horus cats

4'1&1

1*

AII?

vir'! "-

offerings with the

may you cat of themIV 77,2 ; stpw

ýf4

2037

of a lion devouring its prey IV 129,12

snf.sn n sm3yw VIII 167.11

ILIII* of the companyof Seth1575,12: Ynsbread

HorusMerty 'eatshem-tsand MII/Aim. VII 72ý5 sn

A?

Lryw-bread VII 247.5-, supply the altar and

PVIP -o wl-

ni bnm.sn VU 301A. In all cases13nis is a variant of other words for 'to eae which occur in parallel. Also : incenseis presentedto the sacredbulls andthe Apis bull declares'theyeatwhatis given them 1520,2.In a more symbolicway : wherea crocodileis cut into pieces- the tide of the M0 '"" '0 C=> . is I' imyw 'Eat Mesen 1113,17 Msn of ye, people sceneendswith 5,? II broughtto Horusandas its soverýignHorus catshis foeswho are in the waterVI 44,4

ATq. +

Also attestedat Kamak , OmbosH 189,792andDenderaVIH 32,3.

L3rw

lion Wb V 342 (6) GR

%rZ In the city of 13 rw. Horushasthe epithet

1476,9 (papyrusand geeseoffering) [de Wit,

Lion p.460]. This may be a pun to play on 13rw . but more likely it is an error for 13m lion, with the secondlion reading,not rw but m.

- Vt-s3b

vizier Wb V 343 (8) to 344 (9)

L3t-s3b 'is the abbreviatedform of t3yty s3b L3ty q.v. [seeLA VI 1227-351.

LWfY

papyrus Wb V 359 (6-10)'NK, GR -DG 676,8

ry

Cr. 795a; CED322; KH438 The word My is firýt attestedin theNK andwasusedwith words suchasdt andmn4 to designate' for 'papyrus' It is into Coptic The the as word probably a word survived papyrusreeds,rushes. . Semiticloýiword pf

-..

fact in has been the that of especially view the argued though reverse -

2.038

it for 601. That GM 33,1979 Egyptian [Wright, is originally a p. word reeds was the papyrus purely is shownin the 'Ship'sLog' text [Peet,BIFAO 30 1930pA88] whereLwri is a generalnamefor seeCharpentierp.826-7; Dittmar,Blumenp.51]. reedsandrushes[for references At Edfu Jwfy is a typeof offering In two scenestheoffering is madeto AmunLord of Sma-Behdet . 11i't' =)%O--11, (the LE counterpartof Edfu) : rdit 111236,15 1157,7-8; Onk-c""4ý0P to s'rw s'rw and #'%and 237.4;in a further sceneHorusof Belidetreceivesthe offering bnk

11KV 295,10to 296,4 .

In returnthegod unitesthe Two Landsfor theking andmakeshim their ruler. Jwfy thenrepresents the,(papyrus)reedsof the Delta which when combinedwith UE (s'rw) reeds symbolise the , unificationof Egypt. The textsalsostresstheprotectivevalueof reeds.Horusasa child washidden and protectedin the reedsof Khemmis thustheyprotectthe king anda god like Amun 'who hides , qtl --III his majestyin idow '(111237,3).In 1157f. the reedsarereferredto as #d 'divine wives T The scenesshowbundlesof

4VA

)IF

plants being offered (plAOf and 134) and"7

4WA

TF (pl.75).

Significantly thesetextsare found in the two HypostyleHalls and the Court which are symbolic , in stoneof theprotectivemarshreedsaroundtheinnershrine.In two cases(111236 representations andV 295) the textsareuponcolumns[Derchain, P.Salt825p.151-2].

1wn

to attack? Wb V 359 (11) to (12)

The meaningof jwn is uncertainbut in somecontextsit canhavethe meaning'attack smiteand if, , it is the root of the word m1wn 'place of smiting' = battlefield or arena then this word helps to , II p.617 n.27]. It hasbeenstudiedby Sethe[ZAS 57, confirm the meaning[Lloyd, Hom.Vermaseren 1922p.58 after Schafer,ZAS 43,1906p.74-6] andGunn [JEA 12,1926 p.1311 Sethediscussedall . ýi latera the known examples: NK - Eb.101,12/3-A and as in ZAS 43 . 74%:?:'a,

battlefield for bulls; P.Abg.Hanis 8,6kt'ýk*j'do ýL-;Thes.148 a moon day is

not thrust'and c.f. VI 130,101ý -0--Va

'thrustingof both horns'.Gunn suggestedthat it meanVto

rise' - Eb. 101,13the heartrising (in the descriptionof a condition)andthe otherexamplesas quoted F "' by Sethecould mean 'to rise' in a hostile senseor 'to raiseTurther - P.Kahun 7,39-A&U NIathematical Rhind (rising) in the papyrusa noun twnw refers to an this of review ; swelling is dwn further twn Note 3 that-rwoyd a mixture of while and suggests arithmeticalprogression. ,

2039

Bohairic indicates dwn as the original, the meaning to 'raise, rise, - suits better (dwn = Stretchout). There are Late mixed writings ZAS 45ol IOLU ,

Jý and the two could have become confused.

9ý : An Edfu example occurs in a text greeting Horus, 'Hail to thee Horus who strides

%!! v n, im t-

[after Fairman who took it as dwn though he adds in brackets twn ?] VI 130,10.7be word also appears as the name of flood water, in the nome of .t0,4? zr

ýq

'he brings to you ljtm containing =

L IV 181.4 (parallel has mw. wsr V 114,1). This 'attacking bull' metaphor is similar to the

namefor flood water k3-bnp [seeSauneronRdE 15 1964p.52 n.1] and the bull sign usedto write jwn is jwn impliesthat the underlyingnuanceis of a bull pawingthe groundandpreparingto charge. thereforeto 'prepareto attacV.

JWn

to reward Wb V 360 (2) c f. dwn with this sense.

A noun Jwn is attestedfrom the New Kingdom with the meaningreward!, gifC (Wb V 360 (1) NK / Late with examples) and Wb has one example of the verb derived from it : 'No foes stand before his tN '617 majesty O-IP

Sý

' [Daressy de from les dloges il temps service son statue au a conquis ,a

Dendera ASAE 17,1917 p.91 late Ptol/early Roman]. There is also a clear example at Edfu : in the temple description -the god

+I

Pm.f Or OU rewards his majesty for his work IV 15,9 .

The word is mostlikely to bea writing of dwn'to raise up'(as a reward) q.v.

lb

a vessel Wb V 354 (1-9) -D. 18

The earliest references to this vessel , from the early 18th D. (Urk. IV 206) write the word as 13b but from the 19th D. the.usual spelling is 1b. The vessel is a goblet without a foot for liquids and can be made of metal and perhaps glass [du Buisson, Vases p.64]. They are used in offering texts : in a including (the beer bearers brings tnmmt various goddess) with vessels of offering one procession , qAN.

lei au

-

fit W

lb vesselsand dsrw vesselswith their contents

lbty (2) 363 361 (3) Wb V to , ,

(dbýw)IV45,8-9.

2-040

DG 611,4tw

-J4

Cr. 443b; CED199; KH253 Tooye The original word jbty for a pair of sandalswasreadas twt evenby the New Kingdom [JanssenZAS 53 1917p.138-91.The word is usedas indicatedby Wb but it CP p.292 n.201 and Spiegelberg, is alwaysspelledwith the two sandalword

4ý-

thereis no attemptto write it phoneticallyor

evenuse it in alliteration. Generallyforeign lands fall beneaththe king's sandalsH 65,14 ; the 9 Bows fall 1jr-jbty 1385,1 ; 1207,11: or sbiw 1276,11 and the Two Landsare under the king's sandals1161,6. In processionalscenes nn wrd jbwty 'sandalsdo not tire' : 1513,12 ; 1549,10 and they are to hurry (s13)1414,10. The Nile is saidto flow from the sandalsof certaindeities- suchas Khnum : it comesforth from 4A4 underhis sandals1167,10;alsofrom the sandalsof the king 1162,9 ; IV 43,9.

jpýt

cavern, hole Wb V 364(11) to 366 (5) DG 628

hole lake ,

At Edfu thejpýt are usuallythe sourceof the Nile -a cavernto the southof Egypt from wherethe Nile flowed Funerarystelahad the offering formulae'I bring to you Hapy from 'rol .

his I

cavern' [Maspero, Hymne au Nil p.32, XXXII n.3] and this was symbolisedin the ritual by the pouringof a libation which wouldbring to the deceased all thebenefitsof theNile. At Edfu the texts, 4stressthis role of the 'cavern'as the sourceof the Nile : Hapy flows from 20t c--3 1485,6 ; Horus makesHapy flow from

AOAI 1ý I Ati Mý111 LF73 1259,14or bringshim r-"'-3 Il 8,8. More exactly,Hapy

comesfrom 'of c3 underthe sandalsof Khnum1167,9andin a hymn to Horushe is saidto have 1) ý.,, "' 1 'C' and madethe flood great 1116,9.Anukis declares, 0 poursout Nun opened (st) 'r4j C-3 for you 1115,7 ; the king is able to makeHapy flow (IM) from his cavern I I &4-k ,: -, ,z. r=

the waterfrom UpperEgypt flows from 0 C-3 1ý Irvir

from10c-5 ---v r-=

V251,10;,,,ý, -I

(Mendesnome) IV 34,13;the floýd pours`ý

11257,1

Principally,the jptt is locatedin the southat Aswan (hencethe associationwith Khnum , Anukisý by Nile doorway the Upper Egypt) which underworld comes the andthe cavernrepresents waterand

Z041

out into this world. There is a minor deity called 'Lord of Voice in m

--3

C4'

the Place in

a-b Z-0

fields of the West" 1194,13 Thereis alsoa referenceto .

dck

cavem

be This 111 11,9. Heliopolis may one of the contributing sources along the course of the Nile, of which were supposedto be marked by whirlpools and/or Nilometers such as the one at Babylon (Old Cairo) [Drioton, BIE 34,1951/2 p.291-316 ; also LA 1592] . The Edfu example refers to a Lower Egyptian source for part of the Nile. n The determinative

in the writing of the word implies that it is a 'cave' or 'chambee of some

kind and the determinative ;r-"q

jp4t-nt-dt

implies that the cavern is part of the celestial circle.

grave -----WbV 365 (8) D.18

Literally 'the cavernof eternity'-a euphemismfor the tomb.jp4t 'tomb' aloneoccursin the Book "Words 20 D. 65Imseba Crr " in Lb) Theban of Nav. 149,38 ) Crotb. tombs Dead and of the 234 in Ha - Lord of the West - you haveunitedwith me my c`2-3

and 'Youhaveunitedwith

AmarnaIV 4 and Kairo Wb Nr.352 . At Edfu the phrase occurs in a geographical text on the enclosure wall - Horus is addressedas ý\ ý2 ; 4 [I "T C% C, C-3 ca L--

jpýt-d3t

andbringsall kinds of food andanimalsfor the altar VI 28,7.

cavernof djat

, Wb V 366(6-7) BD is It in Ptolemaic infre4uently NK from the period. the andthenmoreoften Thewordonly appears Borghoutse his imply Ptah there. Memphis texts that craftsmen worked or andcertain with connected in it have been is like'the'fiytý jp4t-d3t place a oftenassociated,may that with whichthe concluded it is it Ptah, Memphis local coulc elsewhere god- soat or graveof the townswhichwasthecenotaph I p.194-8]. OMRO51,Excursus beof Osiris[Borghouts, in in Memphis texts the the : all geographical above At Edfutheexamples the with show association for his ka in Vwt-U-ptý 0ý the and perform CM craftsmen rites the where Memphitenonle ,-xj3 theishedtreeis in jý3'j

in 'nt-t3wy 1329,13 14 trees are shened the and while nebes -o

texthas////in -a r3 Thenin thepehutextfor theMemphitenome:a damaged

.

MM"and at theend

2-042

is the Sokar ship V 14,2 (the correspondingtext in IV 22 is hacked). A text which has apparently no Io ATZjtý Re himself in his forms Memphite connection , describesMontu as the White Bull ina

and statues[c f. Bucheum1143]1172,14.The text howeveris 'raisingthe wd3 amuletto his father Montu' and the aim of the amuletis for Montu to grant protectionto the king on the battlefield . Amuletmanufactureis usuallyassociated with Ptahasthe craftsmangod , which mayaccountfor the mentionof the lpbt-d3t here. In the Ptolemaicperiod the cavernwasconnectedwith Memphis but this may not havebeenthe , caseearlier.whena moregeneralmeaning'tomb-pif semsadequate[BD 125, 27 'tomb-pit!and at Abydos, Mar. Abydos I pl.44 Horus is in tp4t-d3t the Abydos tombs] Borghouts translates . bbt-Wt as 'blockedtomb' or Vocked cavern'andJacquet-Gordon ' la la de d1t caverne salle at Memphis[Domainesp.194 n.11.At Esna,Khnumis veneratedin the cavern[EsnaV 224,204].In P-Leiden1348 rt. 5,4 the 1pbt-,d3t is localisedin Hermopolis but herethe text is a protectionspell for thelpbt-d3t and this spell comesbetweenonefor the nostrilsandthe mouth so it may well be a euphemismfor throaL

jpbt-wd-k3w

throat

Wb V 366 (2-5) GR jpýt probably refers to the the cavity of the whole of the inside of the mouth, as far back as the throat.The phrasethus literally means'cavity which transmits/ordainsfood' or 'the provisionerof ood' [MG p.420 and Caville, Essaip.6 n.21andlike mrt it is also synonymouswith MaaL In Maat ýD UV e_. 1E 12311 Q 11. is 157,7; 310,10 VI c-3.*-j presentationsNUat called : to Ij 4WD 92b'0 46 I ýjj e'4e12 257,14; Q IV 0-. ' VII V 187,14-15; ; C] c-a oil Cj, le-14=1 I. II 1 1@ C'Ob 1479,1 195,1; 129,1 e 45,17 ;

'q

1 11 ""' V'Ca fit

cavernwhich trAmits food to his belly VII 322,14;'IC3 Ca

VI 161,8. At Edfu, becauseHorus is the main god, thenjpýt-wjd-Uw as Maat is especiallyassociatedwith II Ij 13M) fj 1 228,8; him (and thus the king) : in a hymn to Horus - his noble daughter(Maat) is C%-.%1J. -your throat, your belly and the morninghymn to awakenthe god -calls on his mouth 0 =. has ,

Edfu in the text, (8). In 116 nome to awaken the gullet morning a geographical

Ack.

2-043

of Horus in it 1337,10. A text may misunderstandthe term : the greetingwith the nmst vessel - here the Nile comes from 11zýý C3 ,-- y

11203.8 - which may be related to this or a mistake by a scribe. However if it is

intentionalthenit would not be a cavity transmittingfood awaybut hereis 'cavity which emitsfood'. Most likely this is a mistakefor jp4t 'cavern'.

1, -

The phrasealsooccursat Dendera Philaewith the sameusesandis a standardsynonymfor Maatat , this period.

jm3-1

mighty arm Wb V 367 (6) to 368 (5) OK

Wb notesthat jm3 is an attributewhich usually.accompaniesparts of the body and in later texts [RoyalTombsandBD respectivelyI also 0 andib . From theOK it alreadyappearsas an epithetof Horus.Im3-1refersto the mighty arm of the god in thebattle againstenemiesor in protectingEgypt terný itas 151. Onurisp. king [Junker, translates the and

Uorus with the uplifted arm'

(perhapsin parallel with OW) [Sinai II p.291. Horus Lm3-' is the warrior god who destroys foreign peopleand the enemiesof Re [Junker,Onurisp.25, Arch. Abusir 1-91n.61.The readingLm3 297,17. form from VI but by Fairman, the. with metathesised mj3-', especially more established was 59,1973 136 [JEA it has L3y-"leadee Borghouts p. n2]. read as r4ntly At Edfu lm3-' is mostoftenan epithetof theking as Horusin scenesof offeringswherehe needsa e> . 115,12;Horus the harpooner

Lj

'. in hw. the r-stpw scenes mighty/raised arm , -90* 5>11 ---Jj I; VII 1 VII 73,1 107,10-11 holding the harpoonIV 351,4; -,: JCZ-J 1452,10.In =_Lj killing variousfoes : oryx

ZV

151,14;crocodile

VII 274,9. In giving protective amulets: wsh collar menat arrow

&=-j

V 172,18;wadjeteye

ýý 1150,11;

IV 31,5; Horus with harpoon columns:

11143,15

V 169,8-9- Seth j

3>*

_j

266,14 -IV

1233,10.In weaponofferings: bow and

ýý : Horus harpoon 111135,18: of troops .a,----J

1306,16

C__ 197,14

Lord of the harpoon

heaven lifting In 1424,8, up as -Ic--j

111243,11.

Various : offering 'ntyw.:e>, '-jj,-J 1132,17 ; Smiting foes.!>' Putting foes in the firei'm"I! j V 293,16:Receivingbravery

41-1

1483,8 ; 5t> _%ýtj

1171,4

VIII. 143,8;the king appearsas

1044

ýj

Horus

j

b-" A 7, 1118,14;Horus greets his father 9>>, Vill 118,8; troops of gods.

-Lj

I

232,12. Other gods can be given this epithet: Onuris VI 304,11 ; the guardian gods are

--P, -!-j

Lord of Taru VI 297.17; gm 0s falcon j .! P -, 1118,3; Ptah the craftsman is -ýJ

and qn-gbty establishing Nfaat 111132,6 the moon dog deities are

IV

267,3. lm3-' can be given by Horus to the king: killing the hippopotamus !-j Jl=-j VH 149,9; Apopis Ic-" of the king is seenby Horus VII 157,11 . jm3 can also be treated as a verb

I

your arm is mighty doing your work 163,11. This

occurs in the presentationof the palette and here the I refers to the palette - in this pun. The epithet is also found at Dendera Philae Karnak Ombos. , , ,

Lmý

Libyans Wb V 368 (11-13) OK

lmý are the people who live in t3-Jmh. Libya; that is the area of land to the west and south west of , Egypt [LA 1111015-10331.In the GR period in particular the country is simply called Dnt

[c f. DG

VI p.75-6]. At Edfu the people usually appear with other foreigners SLtyw, Mntyw, Fnbw. YF1 e Iwntyw as subjects of the king WIT 76,8 (the scene pl. 666 shows the king %% PFL

about to ritually slaughter non- distinct enemiesbefore the king) . In other texts the king* slays 9? T(incense presentation) 147,16 and in a text where the oasesare brought to the king'. the gods of , JTý

locale Sbt-13mt VI 24,8. Because then their too of come exulting western gods of and OD

thesepeople are includedwith wine areasto the west of Egypt. It is difficult to seethe extent to is It Rely that the word is an archaicand beyond Imh these texts. this time still used at was which ritualistic survival.

Irnsw

evil Wb V 370 (2-6) BD c f. KH 547 -rMc-

bad - Osing,P.BM 10808p. 254

blue colourings,thusperhaps, is and red of The root of the word Ims which wasoriginally a mixture

2-045

violet [PyT. 1349a]but it came to be the equivalent of dYr 'red'. Among the derivatives from this root is a medical term Imsw [ Wb Med 954] which describes the red appearanceof swellings [SmA6 and 39]

Because of the association of red with Seth there is also an abstract term Imsw which dates .

from at least the MK [CT 1 183 Sp.44] where the text has sin: =:-3P4P? b 4'crase-faults! The , . determinative is not to show that_this is 'evil' or mistakes in writings [there is no evidence that writing in red ink is bad - viz. red rubrics in texts ] but to show the palette with the red and black ink containers. In the tomb of Petosiris no.63,4 is the phrase,=

nt Imsw book of bad things. At

Edfu the word occursquite often usuallyas the direct object in the alliteratingphrase110 ims , 154gi of your foes VI 66,1; ' IV 29,5 VII m Db 3 VII 30,13, 324,5;

VI 82,11;Thoth

1274.2 and

of that one who

trespassed on themadUrk VIII (alsoat Philae). In certain casesthe constructionswith Ims are slightly different : db3 N rn Lms.f . As Blackman and Fairman indicated this is probably not a caseof an indirect object introducedby m, that is 'PunishingN, namelyhis crimes, but is more straightforward' PunishingM for his crimes' [JEA 0 db3 Mds IV 78,4 - where 29, p.19 n.2] : db3 Dns rnýMffbjý-I 378,16-17and _146 the rn probablystandsfor n andthe reasonit is written hereis with theseparticularsignsis that the taller sips

fit betterfrom the point of view of apearancewith Imsw which has tall signsin

its writing. The example at.Philae Phot. 206 db3. i bdn Or

"r-I

punish the rebel

becauseof his crimesshowsthat this is how the-n1mwasunderstood. In further texts, the god smitesfoes and is contentat tr

wd r s'rq m bftyw. f

IV 58,9 ; Hathor/Sakhmetsays to the king . sw3d. i tm. k rI

makewhole your

literally 'make between is deliberate There 225,2. from bad V contrast sw3d green' a things majesty andLms,thus' I makegreenyour majestyfrom 'redness.

Imbt

a goddess Wb V 369 (1) NK

In the Abydostext cited by Wb

is in the RedI-andandrejoicing and

dancingareeverywhere[Mariette AbydosRit. Tabl. 28g] . At Edfu Imbt is a gqddessclearly associatedwith the 3rd LE nomeImntt A wine offering text .,

2046

1-ý has2=-

-io

in West VII 141,16 and a further text listing'wine producing regions and'their gods has in West 111251,'8. Hathor is the main goddess in this nome as Nb-Im3w

is king further In is for her. text the t of Im4 son winý a another name possible , and in a plant offering textbTf

T

and it is

T7BVIII 46,11

in H; v't-'Iht Mansion"Of the'cow V 91,2.

oisforemost

The westernmostnome is noted for its connectionsto wine producing regions, hence its appearance in wine texts, Hathor is naturaHy associatedwith wine, and there may also be a connection with a

verbtmb 'to rejoice!(q.v.) andcomparewith theAbdyosten

-Ln

dependent pronoun- 2ndfern. GG § 43 ; Wb V 371(3-5)

JunkerGrDpAO§52

usedaspronominalobjectandafter imperatives.

ExamplesatEdfu: as object- (Horus)dmd.f

in

he uniteswith you (Hatho'r)V 79'.1-2.

vý

to distinguish, raiseup (to adornwith articlesof craftsmanship) Wb V 374 (1) - 375 (28) Pyr. DG 635,2 cL CED 190 ; Cr. 420a ThND4 - be like , liken , (after Ddvaud) .

t Ini in its original form with the determinative

indicatesthe actualmeaning'to rise up into the

air'. Thus things were raised up above other things or I people and are therefore 'exalted' or 'distinguished' from others. it At Edfu the head of the king is distinguished by the Double Crown : ý

diadems

IV 227,9-10 or beams of lightmv-

tr d,,

'1; -111119, -,,

plumes and

II

IV 51,2. These things upon the kingihead

are themselves lifted up and in turn 'raise up' the king. The writing with -ta

,

in comes from the

identification of the figure with the god Inn [Montpellier, C 245]. In epithets : where the following word is a term for 'form"appearance'

bpr

distinguished

of form = the king V 13. I In comparative phrases: OSi..risoe'is than his fathers 1151,10; Horus, 'ýt exalted more 4=1

nirw nbw 1277,6;

1579,4 ;

A sw r

1290,2. In a combinationof ideas: the two eyesunite

with the TývoPlumeson the headof the king and JI

im. sn r nirw you are exaltedby them

Z04 7

more than the gods VII 109,14-5.4 The gods raise up the king to his position Hathor 291,15; Hathor, .r 2,4

her beloved to be ruler on the serekh I

exalts her heir 11535; Hathor

the queen 1517,8; Horus

1-6-ý

0-

exalts the king to stand on his throne H41.11. With the following prepositionbn t: Wadjetj t the king bnt among his courtiers 1104,9; exalting his ba among the divine bas VI 157.1. A Various: IT,

kas are exalted 1130,1; in the Horus name of the king, the king is 0 exalted in the

womb 1111,3; 1 exalt my son 1302.6; Horus

p sd$ pw m rb Irwsn

who is exalted of

the Ennead at'knowing their forms 1560,1 A principle of Maat in judgemenýtis found in the phrase 'not to decide between great and smair the word for 'decide! is in, that is 'do not raise up the great (man) from/knore than the lesser (man)* : the & 66m 'to distinguish is great smalr VI 311,8; abomination of their majesties wrw r srw "LA Horus gives to the king the royal council Wd3t), aiy

IX not distinguishing great from small VII

255,5 [c. f Otto, GuM p.38]. The writing with for

Inw

-A

1193.15 shows the White Crownexalted orraised up'on a standard and

see Uret, RdE I p.47 no. 156.

to reckon, count, assess Wb V 376 (5-9) Pyr.

In origin Inw may comefrom the sameic& asIni 'to exale. At Edfu it is found mainly in the phrase: Ini O-njr-ývhichseemsto be a technicalway of sayinIg to .t the is It H6rus Behde for God's Land', tribute taxationand usually purposes. who doesthis in asess V Bt3-nir Ir -1 4--aRy in incens'eofferings VI 156,8and especia his Capaýityas Lord of Punt :,ZI 118ý i laterlollowed 1,2. This by VI 10 11165,15oimd ointinent textsAos%ý-Y pun whereBehdety is is likened to Tanenthe great

Inw

IT3-nir'One who reckonsthe God'sLand'VI 104,7.

number Wb V 376 (10) to 377 (10) Pyr.

(hfn) : p,rovisionsin numbersof 100,000s At E,dfu the number'specifia is often 100,OOOS _

2.048

too

100,000sare their number 1555,17.

450,12-13 ; of offerings

29" a= Used aloneInw implies'hugenumbers' 'numerous': the earthcreates is,

numbersofdivine

his is 11,11; 'without 215,4. In VII Inw anny the cattle nn! numbee: phrase nn offerings vý7-%IV with him^.-y,

jof a

numberless VI409,10. Also nn rb jnw : all things

' IV 42,4; in of granaries nome) a nome n rh ,.

111169,7; sn n rb .

'171q J'-

IV 44,6; of herds n rhV

'Gr' 'co! 'j

'4! 2'

of ro-geese1537,11. thousandsin all their,numbers

Generaluses: in a btp-di. nsw all thingsare given b3w,

1258,2; grain in a nometext b3 m'5C-I i'i ims IV 43,14 In gifts for the kingship : Khonsugives . T T!ýthe numbersof -01[111421ý =Z' decreed 1277,1; like the earth rnpwt. k your your yearswhich are yearsare numerous1174,2;the kingshipiscý

itm 1108,2 ; Heb Sedsare given bsb m

27,9 ; Sethis brought 'makea slaughterof him on 01 ,

on the day of

reckoning'VI 52,4. In epithets: HB is

numerousof Heb SedsIV 26,9

1".ý, -gbw.f rn nirw m Psdt e.

his leavesareasnumerousasgodsin theEnnead(garlandoffering)VU 120,12.

Inwy

two mountain rangesof the Nile Valley Wb V 372 (3-8) Pyr.

The word is written with one serpent V

word is Pyr. §2188a

or as

ký

and one of the earliest occurrences of the

from which it is read Lni [Edel7AS 81 p.68 ff 19561 Edel . .

derived it from the verb InUto exale with secondarymeaning 'distinguish'.or'that which is raised up'. Ini then could apply to mountain ranges , which in Egyp! are essentially the,two ranges.which run down the east and west sides of the Nile Valley The word was then written with the determinative . Ind or C:I c4 c3

two stone blocks. Gauthier [DG VI 138] read it as zezt and suggested that it meant the

two bordersof thedesert. At Edfu thesemountainsaretheplaceswherestoneis obtainedandthusIn! areoften mentionedwith mnttyw , dwwy and h3t (quarries), particularlyin the 'treasurytexts' : real preciousstoneof IMC3 beetle 11276,6 the festive 11270,3;every stoneof the of the winged to shrine used make inhabitantsof

hurry with their tribute to the GreatPlaceof Hor Akhty (Edfu) 11277.11.The

Silsila Edfu, Gebel build temple the from at at was main sandstonequarries, which stonecame to

2.049

where the two mountain ranges indeed come very close to the Nile banks, and in effect Ini may refer to this area of Egypt ibove all: When the"House is Given to its Lord% the king is sovereign and Lord A

of

who takes stone from the quarries to build shrines VI 91,17;

precious stones for building VIII 131,8; the king exacts taxes from

V

are brought with noble VIII 104,14. Mainly they

are places for stone. Inwy

are also outlying waste areas when desert animals are offered : the king is great of height ,

Zi C3 sovereign and master of :1ý1 czj

VII 323,10. In this respect it is associated with Seth : Horus is

T -", acclaimedby ThothassdgtrLo, '-I

onewhohid theSethianalliesin theDoubleMountain

rangeIV 52,5.

Inf

to dance Wb V 380 (11) NK DG 640,7'

Old Kingdom 387.11) from V [c f. Green, Dancing 'dance'(Wb is form the Irf this of word --Theolder dance it later 31], from determinatives the a accompaniedby musicon a was examples the of p. and lute (Urk IV 23). The demoticversionof the word is a noun-1 -3OP,Inf = lute player [Spiegelberg , L"T'4 Mythus no.965 p.305 =X 7-81or'tambourine'[de Cenival,Oeil du Soleil p.29] and also plays on the cymbals . In a NK banquetscenethe word

Brugsch DG p. 1253' r-

accompaniesa lady who seemsto be drinking

Paheri pl.7 whereInf may be general

term forenjoymene. The word is found at Edfu in the festivaltexts wherethereis all kind of singingand dancingand =r A! for her ka V 30,3 At Philaethe referenceshavemoreexplicit determinatives in the Temple . of Hathor there

Shu dances,playing the lute [Daumas.ZAS 95,1968 p.4-5]

Phot.87 and Hathor

bright of faceeveryday Phot.97.

Inf

substancefor makingkyphi Wb V 381 (6) GR

A recipefor makingkyphi includesamongthe ingredients ,

Xl 2ý311211,5. Q

loso

Lnr

strength Wb V 382 (6) - 383 (15) NK verb c.f. FCD 306 Lnr 'eager' Urk. IV 1559,6

Inr is attested from the NK onward and from its writing it could be a loan word. It is used as an adjective, verb, substantive and person-noun. At Edfu it is only ever used of the king and Horus Behdet - usually in contexts where a foe is slain or where great strength is required for an offering It . is accompaniedby similar epithets Slaying of foes : (Apopis) Horus is 19 Ac*=*"-4, great of might _iand . k'V q M-Z 1155,2; (tortoise)14WOJ'and strong armed IV 307,4; (foes) 143,18; (Apopis) the king is like Horusl. 27-1 and a champion V 80,3 : the King (crocodile)jý tý in his might (or is this dr ?) IV 58,1 ; (Apopis) Horus receives

nbt. f who is strong

from the king - possibly a

writing of Lnr VII 157,10-11 . In similar scenesthe epithet is used denoting the destructive strength of the king/Horus : tortoise on ýJ the block, the king is champion Pwr.). might

14 11187,7;

on the battlefield 1114,16;giving stpwl

great of I AM^

-C=N.

4:J

'SAýE

-C=; N'

and Lm3-1 Il 5,12; as a child in Khemmis the king is champion Lt1JL_J

Sýf_j d at his time IV 247,16 ; setting up the brazier , Mehit gives-.

to the king before millions of

VII 308,13; presenting roasts HB millions V 302,17 ; wnp-nhs , HB the harpooner is , 1; ýn from the king VII 142,12-13; when desert animals are butchered the king on his receives throne is_qcZý_, ý&

in Wr-Nbt

VI 142,12-13; seizing the flail Horus receives J"T' king the of aXJ , __

and seeshis strength 161,9. One spelling in a scenewith the title missing

king is

in his

might V 48,12. In textswherestrengthis requiredfor otheractivities: building the GreatPlace Horusreceives , IQ 'k-j his 1161,16; foundations Horus king digging the sees andreceives, and sees might i, j of the might 1160,13. In lifting up the sky - Shureceivesl iýý of the king and seeshis strength1 60J. In the Myth texts HorusBehdetoften hasthis epithet -a-

'40f

0 is VI 79,2 ; HB

V177,I3;

VI 62,1; -%'0W->--J

a strongwall VI 72,15.

In the templedescription: Edfu is describedas MW

n drty Pr-qn n Hr k3-nht IV 10,10

1(n)r of thedr(ty) falcon andqn of the k(3)n(bt). Different typesof strengthmaybe appliedto each kind of creature. At Edfu in r is alsoa finite verb: 1461,4.

I 4k--! -j

nirw m ibt. k the gods are strongwith your offerings

1051

daisfor throne

LnOt

Wb V 384(14) - 385 (9) MK Int3t

is the platform for the throne in the form of a single staircase (or

Z3

perhaps to

represent the primeval mound . It can be renderedas the more elaborate kiosk with emplacementsfor the two thrones of Upper and Lower Egypt at the coronation of the king or at his Heb-Sed. The word first appears in the MK

`2': ýQq =

CT 1257 and the writings can v ary conside rably as time

goes on . It has been suggested that it is a loan word - perhaps if it is then the original word meant 'mound'or

the like [Kuhlmann, 1hron p. 76 n.4].

At Edfu the king is Lord of ; asking

he appears (wbn)upon.

TPP

IV 2,7 and he sits on his thronein

4-9--ýý

&3-

%

X2 VI 262,16

he is established upon 'Cr

VI 277,5-6;

of

ýX ý3Hor Akhty VII 33,3 ; Horus gives the king the',:M,^ C' '3 upon which to appear (b') VIII 132,6. In addition the jnj3t is also the place where the falcon appears- he shows himself on his serekh in ih AAAM

VI 93,12;he comesout of his abodein

IL-

.

Ack

C-3

VIR I 10,1

In the writings the orthography can show some detailed variants of the dais : MD I 12g Urk. Il 37,15

mineralfrom Nubia

Ir

Wb V 386 (11-12) OK, NK A mineral substance usedasa pigment- perhapsa generalterm for ochresbecauseof its relationship' to Ir 'gore'.and it may specificallybe red ochre.lt could alsobe usedto makeamuletsandcould thus be ochreoushaematite[Harris,Mineralsp.154-51. At Edfu amongsubstances broughtto the templeto makeall their inscribedworks beautifulis ýfb

dt-f m -:

e- &, a

m irw. f VI 204J. After this follows a list of everything from the south of

the God'sLand and a list of produce.The text may be listing different speciesof ochre , hencethe differentacompanying phrases.

Irw

blood, gore Wb V 386 (13) Pyr.- NK

.

Wb 1391 (3) wtr GR

2052

Irw is the older of the two words and in origin it may be connected with the mineral Irw (q. v.). 'Red blood' is the oldest meaning yet attestedand it is this which is then likely to be the root for Irw the mineral. Wb cites Irw in the Myth texts at Edfu where the geni of the lance declares they will crunch the flesh and drink down (s'm) the blood of Seth: VI 72,1

ý6 VI 66,2;

VI 68,12;

VI 75,8 ; VII 324,10. The harpoonersare also urged *.s'm. tn

his (Seth) blood I' VI 73,9 In scenesof slaying Sethian animals the word can ye of -`ýýZ-'Drink . . also be used : the hippopotamus s1m

IV 59,2 *,oryx - HB drinks

of his foes V

152,7. In texts where Horus has martial epithets he drinks'! Z0. I. of foes IV 65,15. In this latter o*l example and also VI 73,9 s'm is followed by m, which may make pronunciation easier - implying that it was recognised that it does begin with w and should be regarded as wtr Blackman however . suggestedthe reading t (w)r [JEA 29 , p.7 n.h] . The extra m, then may be to introduce the indirect object. The spelling wtr is found according to Wb at Edfu only.

Irp

a typeof goose- Anseralbifrons Wb V 387 (6-9) Pyr. DG 648,4 cf.

ý2,2-)J

)ýWPIT to stumble, of a drunk person CED 319

Irp has beenidentified as the white fronted goose best exemplifiedby the Medum Geese[see . Keimer,Bi. Or. 3,1946,129 f]. It is a winter visitor in Egypt [Vandier, ManuelV 404]. At Edfu it is rare : in a ro-geeseoffering differenttypesof birds andfowl are named including , . '§; 3g in a net I 111,5-6 . The writing.., -Vigiven asan examplein Wb V 387 (6) is It-O - flock of ro-geese.

Irt

willow tree Wb V 385 (13) to 386 (3) Wb Drog. 564 Pyr. DG 647,2

4yje.

%

Cr.424b; CED 193; KH 242 -rwpfSalix safsaf - the Egyptian willow [Charpentier 832-3]. This tree is indigenousto Egypt from the earliesttimes [GermerArznei p.106 f. and also LA VI 1164- 1166].Apart from its wood

2-053

beingused,the leavescouldbe madeinto garlandsandthe treewassacredin certainpartsof Egypt. A ceremonyof 'erectingthe willow' is known at Dendera. Kom Ombo and Medinet Habu [but not at Edfu] and from die Late Periodthe willow at Heliopolis was the resting place of the phoenix : the in the agriculturalland of the benubird in 11110,14-15;

divine benubird sits on top of

0 I IV 33,8. At Edfu creation beganwhen the Khent-labetnome,the noble benubird is upon =,. the falcon sat upona reed,nbi , but in somecosmogonicaltextsat Edfu the nbl is replacedby the Irt (perhapsmore Heliopolitan influence can,be discernedhere c f. MOET p. 160 and 218 n.7): IV 358,6 PraiseRe for the falcon ,

(Shebtiutext) the falcon is upon

VI 15,3,

JT*ýstaff (which may representthis act of creation)Horus settlesupon an offering of the 187.4.' ý A list of sacredtreesincludes 19

which protects(bw-m-bt ?) VI 227,10-11.

At festivalsandthefestivalof Behdetin particular, bouquetswereprox ntedmadeof W leavesand leaves V 125A.

Jhm

to jump up , bound

.

Wb V 388 (12-13)MK andGR After YvrbLhm is the sameasLhb (Wb V 388,11). Possiblythe earliestexampleof the word is in a MK tomb at el Bersheh[BershchIl p.19] which showsan hunting sceneand the line translatedby Newberry (FCD.306) as 'hunt , pursue gazelles' The word may refer to the 'pursuing'of gazellesa&they run awayand could be relatedto later meaningsof this word because The be into leap then bound their could the as run. worda way of describingthe air gazelles up and describes 'wt In bound the texts the action animalsýr word of animals: the other of gazelle. particular 1350 desert Leiden his frolic f 'the Q-A hr. the ; also animals of presence at r=a&-A,n cattle n ra L Aamhhr. f Goshen-I right 4; all,gazelles4RTfA-h"o--n br. t- 1115.17and'animalsand birds for her majesty'MD 11126d. sn . Thereis a similar word frpmAmarna Lbhn which seemsto havethe samekind of use[Wb V 364,5] all cattle hr

J-f;

%r

=r

rdwy. sn A VI 16,19and (Apy) all animals 4r

I All

A

ý, qrj-J. ', r rdwysn The word seemsto have IV 33,10 and the variant in Tutu has-all cattle tr . Lhm. as meaning same -the ,.

I-

2'. .. i

2.054

LO

1,

throne

A.Lex. 77.4964andHusson- Miroirs 96 his throneV1114,5.The word maybe derivedfrom Ihn'to

AtEdfu : theking is upon

shine',becausethe text goeson to saythat theking giveslight to the lord of beams.

jbn

intransitive- to be bright 'transitive - to brighterf Wb V 391to 393 (10) Pyr andWb V 393 (11-22) Pyr. oft GR DG 655,4

At Edfu On follows the usesas indicatedin Wb andfor the mostpart is consistentlyspelled

Intransitive: the throat is bright with the wsb collar 1243,6;plants Or with greencosmetic184,6; fields are r)V

1390,12;eyesarebright

bright with corn VIII 8,16. In the phrase Lbn.br

'bright of face'(happy- the oppositeof rage): god is J# ? at seeinghis temple1327,15; Hathoris bright of face at the Menat 1 184,8;the sistradoesthis and drives away rage 1 101,5; Hathor I 372,13;

avý: 1374,12. Describing L4n-hLkrw the ornamentsof a god : at seeingplants

1HB1128,4 ; 1119,7 also ; Osiris-Merty solardeity rp

1185,2. In Ibn-irw bright of forms : HB as a

1282,12;ibn-h'w 1304,7 HB ; 1128,12; and styW-Ibn bright rays' 1158,4

JIM Transitive'makebrighC:

the flood makesyour housebright with flowers 1586,11;the

flood makesbright all tpw-fields 1325,4. makebright the field with plants1484,16.In most cases the brightnessii not causedby light but by colour(of plantsor pigments)andin particularthe colour blue or turquoiseis associatedwith Itn . Srightness'shouldratherbe understood'coloured!and in the contextof Ibn-br this indicatesa facebright with colourandjoy . The verb indicatescoloursand light beingreflectedby objectsgiving rise to the almosttransluscentlight given off by bright colours in Egypt for (c f. by light the'sun on green the example) plants they effect of a are'StrUck strong as M22.styw. f t3-mrt his rays brighten Egypt 1129,11. In Egypt 'brightneiý' and 'colour' are ideas fields). (especially blue/green the of synonymous Title of an offering text: *

GO- of your majestywith w3d refreshingyour heart with mfk3t II

2055

20,10. &u-n (Wb V 393 (23-25)D.18): Tefnutis

Lady of Brightnessbeforeher father(c.f. her

brotherShuasLord of Light) 1561,16.

1ýnw

Libya WbV394(5-9)

Dyn.1

itnw wastheareato thewestof theDeltaandperhapsalsoasfar as theoases.Ile peoplewho lived here, the Ltnw, seemto have been indigenous(whereasthe other race, the jmtw

have may ,

migratedhere).From the NK the two termswere usedindifferently for Libya and in the GR period both are usedarchaicallyin this way [GauthierDG VI 80-81 LA 1111015- 1033]. At Edfu it is mentionedin the lists of otherEgyptianneighbours:0,

amto the king as his possessions 165,5; the ...

things of all their lands1150,7;Horusgives Nine Bows and

Mn king to the run with the wondrous jI

arebroughtto HB by the king VI 107,19.

faience

JDnt

Wb V 390 (11) to 391 (15) OK DG 652,14,0.2,5

andDG 655,4

JDntrefersto glass,glazeor faience a generaltermfor theblue andgreenvarieties[11arris,Minerals -p.135-8; LA 11138.1. At Edfu it is somethingwhich Hathorparticularly loves : sp 0:ý 1245,4 ; -uzm 'P 155,6; 157,8-9 - as might be expectedbecause, sheis the goddessof blue turquoiseandthusits imitation- faience. In times of festival or rejoicing townsandplacesmight be strewn(sty m) with Jont : the temple vp

0 *. IV 3,6; the landsof Horus

whenhejoins his city 1139,12; the fields

1121? -

IV 28,3. In the laboratorya list of preciousthingsbeginningwith gold includesafter m1k3t (in 7th place) . 215,5 Among the epithetsof HB he is . 'T, lists 5;? IV 56,6. An amuletoffering of skin -&

faiencewingedand turquoise VI 145,4-5and

VI 145,6 a --

lion and a hippopotamusof faience baboonis said to be the colour of Jbnt VI 299. ,a In origin JDntderivesfrom Jýn 'to be bright, coloured(blue?)'and blue is the epitomeof brightness

2.056

F La

is for it is Nile The Presenting type text: thetý the of a of offering and substance also part Y" waters. gold and

jtý

%P '-.V 373,6 is Hathor king he to the pot gold and given and with says e', -16 .A

strews gold and drips rp

**' , which brighten the earth. Hathor, accompaniedby three dancers , is

0 One Golden king halves land loves the who rewards the of the and who with the two Also:

Dripping gold

II*:

-* fai ence .

it and bdt VIII 167.17 to 168,12. Though the text is mutilated the

offering of gold and faienceis apparentlycomparedto the offering of com - perhapsone is golden and one is green (blue).

jont

orchard Wb V 394 (3) NK Charpentierp.834-5.

Wb cites an examplefrom Amenemope. 6,8

3L

Crumach[Amenemopep.43 n.6,81

discountsthe translation'gardenorchard'andtranslates 'beglInztenfelde'talcingthis to be theverb14n describing however is field. At Edfu there the word Iýnt which indicatesa fild type: the king a bringsto Horus

Ibnt

Ibri-ti m smw VI 37,4 'field' blooming/bright with plants.

ch tý

Bright One- epithetof Hathor Wb V 394 (1-2)

The earliestexamplequotedby Wb is Goshen6,5 wheretheking presentsMaat to a goddesswho is, actuallypicturedas a block of stone. Sheis describedas

which may be'faiencestone'-

herepersonifiedasa goddess. At Edfu Hathor is called

b1

VIII 168,8in a gold and faienceoffering and it is also ,

appliedto herat DenderaandPhilae(Wb Beleg.).

Jýbwt

joy jubiladon Wb V 395 (8) to 396 (6) MK

andWb V 388 (5) lrýowi

There is also a verb basedon this noun Jb4 (Wb V 395 5-7 from D.18) though this doesnot,,,' , appearat Edfu. The nounis found in the phrasem-14wwtand it denotesrejoicing andperhapsin the form of dancing especiallyat festival times : Edfu is provided with appearanceof Sokar at his festival brings aboutnLIm- ib and G.

IV 17A ; -the 140,11; Horusof Behdet

2057

Is

III

is the Lord of joy (r9wt) andruler of =WW

-f V 2,6. During rejoicing it is the crew (ist) jýý

of the barqueof Horus who are m-LOtwt

VIII 93,3;

1328,8 or crew

1110,5-6 .

and courtiers m

In the writings the determinative usually explains the word - the lotus flower (for joy) or the is very common at Dendera in particular and throughout festival rejoicing, dancing man. word -The texts.

Lbst --

copper, bronze , Wb V 396 (8-10) NK, ofL GR0 but the is otherwise word attested only its

There is an early example from Amenemope 18,8

for Asia is Sit is but GR for The the texts the word the unknown also origin of word used --in . copper metal and it could be relatedto this stem [Posener-Krieger, Ugaritica VI 1969pA 19-426 from a tomb at Helioplis [DaressyASAE 16,1916

(Abusir)] There is also a word .

p.2071 which again may be an early ancestor- though-tfie t-prefix is problematic. Iýst can is Philae Dendera in Dnity-sit there tables tribute the and no otherword for at and sometimesreplace copper[Harris,Mineralsp.65-661. At Edfu in describingthe templedoorsthey are (in4) boundwith

I "!-q

V 4,4 ; the bolts are

VII 19,10.When the bricks are madefor the foundationdepositsof the 111 3.. bsbd 1- . and m fk3t VH 47.6. In these.cases,the word temple, the four aremadeof gold

madeof 14st

replacesotherexpectedtermsfor'copper'or 'bronze'suchas bmty or bi3..,-

to fix , tie on , attach

is

Wb V 396 (12) to 399 (3) Pyr. DG 670,1.1 Zi ! ýL

to knot , tie

Cr. 788b; CED320; KH435 XWCI, 6wc

1243,4;Do=V 299,9 111183,8; wd3 t

Usesas in Wb : in rituals of tying on : wsb collars amulets V04

VII 64,2; 0-4

V 75,5; rný garlandsor crowns ':

143,12; and r-:.,-

to pack-,load.,

4 VIII 47,20; '='6! ,U--i Peca

1236,4; ;: =r

VI 298,2; s3w protective amulets V 93,13 ; snb plants

PG=j

vi

-40--

I tic on for you the amuletsof gold at your neck,VI 145,4; also of the crowns -

2058

ýpw, I 243,15 An arcWc ritual Is-m3qt is also preserved at Edfu : words of Shentayet r--N

A

-! IV 276,10 - it is part of the funerary

1376,16 ; Anubis says, Cc=

33,6]. 39 Wb H Crossword 178 Zandee, Essai [Cauville, and p. ; p. service join the bones of Osiris 1221,5; a bowstring is Z: ý

To join : the two sisters

twice (i. e. at both ends of the bow) 1403,10 and in parallel to dmdjoin

= 'to brinz tozether' 'to assemble': Thoth gives rituals t; Ab, 1-=*::: 3 A~

kingship IV 92,1; 1 bring the regulations -., -

Ln

strength to the arm'

unites with wombs 1575,14.

1135,7 1161,17; Amun as a bull

týwp=

tied

collects customs and writes down the

which you have assembled1116,6; Khnurn

c:; P*

CPOC* assembles (creates) the Ennead and fashions gods 173,14; the king *-

priestsandgod!s fathersVII 31,15-16;in an amulettext, 'May you =:ý

assembles his

ý: collect (create)fearof

him andqm3 %fy.f andcreateaweof him' VI 303,11.In this senseis canbe a word for 'to create!. ", In offering formulae: Is-iht assembleofferings ==Q-a , V 148,6or its variationIs-itt hr altar W "42 IV 63,14 ; t--V V 49,8; 1`* - VII 74,4; IV 219,4 sw'b and Sbmt as a tide IV 331,3.Also --: >

'arrangedupon the altar namelythe flesh of your

foes'III 197,5.

to rise , ascend, go up - intransitive; to raise, lift up - transitive

LS

Wb V 405 (1) to 407 (15) Pyr. DG 670,2 GIC,

Cr. 788b ; CED 320 ; KH 434 Intransitive : Priest A -ý

go up to Wetjeset 1414,2;

to exalt Go up to Wctjcset I IV 53,12;

c

you go up upon the stairway VI

Go up to Wetjeset go up to heaven! 1543,6; ,

271,11(also1395,11); BB

SL -ý

=-ýA 275,5-6; labet VI the to uraei ascends

uponyour head1575,5.It canalsoapply to the rising of the Nile 1148,16;11264,5also

11270,13;ý

!5-

When the direct objectis a boat : the king is like Horus

1468,5

are raised

rising uponthe banks

. 'ýR when he spearsthe enemies

in the water1424,10-11 . Transitive-- in-the senseof'to raiseup':

h1wraiseup crowns, unitedas one 1406,3

6(courtiersraise up the beautiesof HB, 1543,6; --: 7

raisethe falcon to the placeof the

2.059

A New Year Festival 1513,12; . -ý

raisehis Behdetfor everygod 111259,18.

Particularly in is-pt 'raise up heaven': 2ER7M - for his ba (HB) I 571j; E61 -A breath of his mouth 1314,11; HB :::: ý v"

hiaven by the

raises heaven for his ba 1363,17 and probably, HD

MP4r" heavenfor his ba to createearthfor his image11175.910.This is almosta synonym raises 4r--j for 'create'and the verb is usedwith other objectsin this way Khnum

3 C="=: 4*-

Is-prt

the s3b-.*gwt

t="=3

IV 16,10

createsthe landanderectsthe temple?H 60,17.

plant seed Wb V 398 (18)

Is-prt is a parallel phrase to grg-t3 'found the earth! and it may mew 'plant the seed' from Is'to , attach, gather togethee . Helck [Materiain 11p.288-9] studied the occurrences of the phrase in NK texts and translated it as 'Aussaatfestsetzung'and agreedwith Gardiner [Wilbbur II P.114-5; c.f. also ýt 'LEM Caminos, p.20 sowing order, appointnýi; of seed] that it referred to the arrangement of the

harvestcontribution(Emtebeitrage)whenseedcorn would be given out. (The documentsdealt with here include - Bologna 1086,20(ZAS 65,89); Pap.Berlin Inv. 3040A (JEA 24,1938 p.124) P.Bologna 1094,5,8 also RAD'"78,16; Gardiner-terny Ostr. pl.81/2). In origin it is an economic term, but in the Late Periodit could be part of names[Ranke,ZAS 44 .1907, p.44 - a'woman 1r. 'k r'j -ýA& andat Edfu it is an attributeof the gods'the one who arrangesthe propagationof seed! 9=31. got "M4M. [Otto, GuM p.56 and p.161-2].It mostoften occursin the phraseLs-prt n nlrw rmit (for godsand II 36,l2;, 0. ?,"o (tortoiseslaying) IV 151.1; -"-'jj

, iext) (offering HB to : men) and applies (lotus) grg-t3 ....

(procession)VIII 24,16; HB is U-sty here ==1 text : ci& .

(field offering) V 251,11;a brick making

Il 61.4. It alsoappliesto "Ibosegreatg6dsof Edfu tzwl

b'="Q In other examples: HB grg t3wy ; 2ý

(lotus)V 85,9-10.

m t3wy V 54,11; the builder gods (in stretching

two the cord) createthe egg , makechicksstrongto split: U-,o =

(wine) VII 212,14;

VII 79,5

in this earthVI 173,5.The phrasecanbe

(HB) You havesuppliedthe land with seedcorn -VIII 24,14and note too

ý7-, ý,, ý;, lt is their fatherRe who hascreatedthem, it is the pupil of the eye those-greatgodiof'Edfu: 240,6. (after Otto) IV be has to their propagated seed caused who The phrasethen is connectedwith the creationof the earth which is regardedas the agricultural

2060

domainof HD - so that hearrangeswhich seedis to be usedfor plantingin theearth(andperhapsit is lotus in building is It for texts the texts offering, great gods ; creation of com) used seed setaside . the templetexts,or in agriculturaltexts- field offering, wine, and '3bt texts. It is parallelto grg-O to found the earth (i. e. set up a farm etc.) and it also has fertility associations- Horus as U-sty the fields R 61,14. It atteststo the fecundityof the Is-prt and HorusIs-prt is Nun who impregnates creator gods . It is this aspectof the term, its creativeimplications,which suggestthat the best translationof it is 'to plant seed'.literally 'attachseed(to the land)', from Is 'to tie on' ratherthan , from Is 'to raise'and thus 'to levy'. or 'to makefertile seed![JEA 29 p.27 ; EsnaV 109n.d fertilise seeds].At leastthis is how the GR textsat Edfu seemto understandit, whetherthis wasthe original meaningor not. Comparethe phraseLsmw also.

Ls-mW

fertilise =,

Literally 'to attachwater(semen)': buildergods t--Nma VI 173,5 Khnurn --W up chicks ; ow. -

LSta

t4

A

is mw fertilise , createthe egg and bring

111262,13

knot Wb V 399 (6-11) Pyr.

The sign used to write Ls is a knot in clothing and knots had an important protective and amuletic: meaning (c f. the knot in the cartouche) [GG S 24 - girdle knot, also Montet, ZAS 49 1911 p. 120-1] At Edfu Ist is found in the ritual phrase Ls-Ist 'Tying the knot' where an amulet or protective T'*OT king or god emblem was tied securely onto the 1ý Gods for Lord the giving the and of amulet

tying the knot of the scarab

amulet to the Lord of the amulet 111179,10.In the

protection rituals at Edfu the tying of the knot occurs many times especially in the Protection of the House

OT3snb I have tied the knot of the snb garland/amulet VI 143,13-14 and (it is)r-00

line king is 15 The Lord Protection for knot of called neck a your . knot excellently VI 144,5

r. mnb who ties the

1 tie the knot on your clothing and I loosen it VI 145,9 The .

snb text (VI 299) is followed by a long protection ritual and here the king t-04 hisgarland VI 299,6-7 and he says, "": 3 '"0"*1 =0 A j '!

ties the knot on

have tied the knot for you many times V1300,1.

In two texts the motive of tying the knot is usedin puns . Theseare situatedon the eastand west

1061

architraves of the Ist Hyptostyle hall (2) and the phrase the phrase '0 come

of an amulet alternates with

you have raised up your throne V: knot of snb IT 311,7 ; of n1ri

cloth at the throat .9 oftrY

Aloftptld

protecting the body . 12 ins cloth. - 15 and tp

.

18. Also

in 111313,16-to 314,11 (. 17 tp The tying of knots - to attach something for protection can be performed on amulets clothes and , A. f. [c L. 111459-60; also - Vandier, PJumilhac p. 173 n.288]. garlands

a End of bread

Is

cC Wb V 409 (6-7) MK

FCD 305 Lswt

Wb notesthat this part of the offering food which went to the priests.It is in usefrom the MK ýý B Kairo 20542, Langeand SchAfer Grabund DenlanglerdesM.R.'11p. 163line 7; ; ý? . Ak

Kairo 20756op.cit p.390 line 5 breadof the Waabpriest] At Amama-'You are given ýtpw lqw . , M%f ý! =: the Houseof Aten A VI 33. This could be seenas offeringsandreversionsof the House of Aten At Edfu Lsyw is not feminineas in earlier texts but may be derivedfrom the earlier word. It is a , term for a type of bread:a list of breadincludesno shortageof 177,16-17;in a food offering the king makes(ir) has 61.1-2; damaged Egyptwith2::"-Iý' qqoý VII text a M

makingpeoplelive III

for theEnneadIV 98,1; feedingthe kasof a,2glj) VII 67,8-9(the last two textsare

Otp-di-nsw and3'-'3bt textsrespectively)Mis generalterm for breadis also found at Dendera: a CD 193,1. Other texts-herehoweverimply that it is a term for reversion

nome brings

c for the 'qyw priest who do their duty in their monthsMD I 29b and a bread ..I

offerings

AIRT '--'? offering - Hathorgivesin return

to the bmw-nir and ilw-nir MD I 65b. At Edfa the

original meaningmayhavebeenlost , unlessit is to be understoodhereas 'reversionbread'.

is w

alt= L Wb V 407 (17) D.18-

Wb gives a referenceUrk. IV 350,11from the Punt expeditionof Hatshepsutink 3bw. f' %#

H

baý

C3

O,=)

At in bw-'-r-stpw Edfu text - gazellesand oryxesare establishedupon an offering place. a = , t, ýýqyouraltarsIV 285,1.The tenn is derivedfiom wis 'to raiseup'.

1062

is w

type of vessel

Beer is brewed to slake the thirst of BB - she (the beer goddess)gladdens your face ("fs 7

lit is b

br. k)

in vessels? IV 45,9.

sleep , blindness ?

A text in the temple of Medamoud says of the Bull of Medamoud You are the one who opens the ý-'d,. 74B,the wakened one free from sleep' [GuM p.48 ; Med. 1925 p.99 a disease eyes and takes away-Z. of the eye , part of 10th Lower Egyptian nome ; also Otto Stierkult p.8] and the text is repeatedat , Edfu in the Athribis nome : HB as the bull wn irty ným 0EE!.Jc5> opens eyes and takes away sleep IV 29,14 . Vernus comments that a word Lsm in P.Ebers 518 though connected with eyes is , most likely a spelling of Lsi 'to raise' [Athribis 238 n.j, also Wb Med.p.970].

J$m

to rejoiceover Wb V 410 (7) GR

Wb citesonly oneexamplefrom a text of Romandate(eitherAugustusor Tiberius)at Debod the text refers to the slaughter of enemies by the king who gýes them with his horns : "'

Týý

I-

those on earth rejoice at him [Roeder, Debod no. § 113 1. At Edfu there is an earlier example of this =V sametext: -=P If? 4L tpyw-t3 IV 66,6-7 The term may be connected to Lsm 'dogand refer to . 'howling' like a dog.

is m

dog, hound Wb V 409 (13-22) OK

The Jzm was the typical hunting dog from the OK perhapsthe Sudanesebasenji [IA 111771.The ý'rv in Seth is by, Edfu he hunted (spy) : a -!:: ' "J2,dogs 111188,8. slayingtext where word appearsat It. In the Cynopolitenomethe dog was sacredand the abominationof the god hereis harmingthe hstt %0 jackal or dog 1342,13 .

is m

to build

2.063

Wb V 410 (5) GR A noun from the NK Lsmt is an enclosurewall of a fortressor a templeintendedfor fortification purposes[Spalinger,SAK 7,1979 p.282 n. 25 'bastion' ; Spencer,Temple p.281 fortified wall arounda templealso] . From this derivesthe GR verb ism 'to build! (perhapson a large scale): the 11 build the Mansionof Eternity IV 7,7;ýEl build Wetiesetto makehis templedescription4F,ýH I build your templeof beautiful imagesecretIV 225,7.In the building texts: the king says--;2.' we build your templewithout ruin VI 174,2.

white stone1161,13;a Builder god says

i

The word is alsofoundat Dendera.

is t

bones vertebrae , Wb V 400 (10-13)fem D.18note(2-7) masc.Pyr. Griffith -Thomson11196n.1058

ý111: back

Cr. 790b'; CED'320-,KH 434

Originally a masculine word Is was used of the individual vertebraeand it was found in phrasessuch later feminine form developed §229b). This (Pyr. bone' back 'veretebrae a bqsw word the of as'Ls X is Coptic The but it kept ia a general term for 'bacle [Lefebvre word type LsA the same of uses . Tableau §311 At Edfu Lst is usually the backbone of a foe which is spearedby the king : the king . bsq

i bull 272,10; VII the Sethian npd. slaying n. the allies cLtoII of

have cut through his

back bone ? VII 316,6. Ls could also be a general term for bones : in the Myth the 5th harpoon is

fixed in the ribs of the foe wp.n.f is repeatedin VI 72,4and6

I$ V

--,-

ithas splitopen his Is backboneVI 70,1 and the phrase

(for the 6th harpoon).

heaven roof Wb V 407 (19-20) GR

In the sameway that the verb W canhavea complemcntarynoun tw3t 'that which is raised!= the I (or 'sky'. 'raise' has Lst a noun wis) sky , so Ls

be be there some may and wLs can also read

confusionover this word :a priest in the processioncalls on Horus to appearat place 1563,15

in your

a frise text which containsmany

AL, is -BB VIII in his form 146,3 includes from Behdety the for s3b-Ywt ; of comes words sky -

1064

hr fair 'You in s1J a wind the sail with morning worshipped

you cross heaven and C"73

4 hr. in However V the 155,7-8. destroyed' foes text sky sails a god where a are your 11 it 237) be (pl. in is 69,5-6. The text has the a scribal error or and may clear writing which misreading of the sign for

I.

Al he has lifted himself up In puns : Shu has become Y----D

VI 154,1 The word is also found at Dendera D VIII 124,2 and N1am.E 34. .

LSt

teeth WbV409(9-12) D.18

Ist is a generalword for'teeth' the etymologyis unknown, but it could be relatedto Ist 'vertebrae' joined form Early like bone teeth together to as are are single a set. references pieces of vertebrae , from : Petersb.Proph. Rs. 52 - D. 18 ; Mutt, und Kind - 3,10 (FCD 307) ; Vat. no 5 (Lefebvre, Tableaup.20). mayyour teethandyour fangs(nhd) awake1116 C7)

At Edfu: whenawakeningthegod

[MG 420 n.96 lists otherexamples includingD 19 (8) ; Mam. 171,5 ; P.Br.Rh. 15,27(vertebrae) , ReisenachOasespl.25,I] But alsoat Edfu : thelion gargoylesaredescribedas : greatof fangsand . VI I 11,11; with their claws fangs and=ýd , 286.5 ; Horus is a lion spdt

they rip open bellies and live on hearts IV

sharp of teeth IV 269,15 . spd as the verb 'to sharpen' takes

V. VI I bite 72,9 Ist as its object :a geni of the lance spd. 1 teeth to the sharpen my enemy Sit --00-2 sharpenteeth in order to go and eat VII 152,6.

in a plume text. spd

Most often Ist refer to the sharp teeth of lions.

illnessor hunger?

Is

c f. Wb V 408 (8-10) MK The MK verb Is means'to blame'someone(Wb V 408,4-7)and from this derivesa noun meaning Wame'.At Edfu thereis a word which may be ultimately derivedfrom this : in a processionof the Nile - the land is provided with grain and the flood createsall grains for your ka , it makeswell WetiesetHor

(n)Lstyw

from hunger? Il 253,7

execradonfigures

.

2065

cE Wb V408 (12-15),Late, GR and409 (1-2) GR Blackmanand Fairman[MG 415 n.58] consideredthe two words n1styw andistyw which occur frequentlyat Edfu. Thoughtherearemanyexamplesof eachthey cautiouslytreatedboth asdifferent words, but with similar spelling , in similar usesand in the,phrasern n1styw ,m Lstyw . They did not suggestthat the two werethe sameword but did say that m n1styw means'in hordes in , , companies'of enemies.Wb recordsthe word with the meanings: 408 'ruination , destruction'and 409, asa word for enemies. 9%

The word appearsin texts which show the true meaning: in P.Br.Rh. 32,43 n3 s9w n 3ý the depictionsof the execrationfigureswhich are to be madeon a new sheetof papyrus;

Ot 28.16

FaulknertranslatedI)ox' [ JEA 23,185 ; JEA 24 PA2 respectively]but lot

29,14

%P Ph-

not for 32,43[JEA 24 p.53] wherehe takesthe word to be a collectiveof A--,; ý (Amada5). 'enemyfigurines'. Derchain[P.Salt Also : in P. Salt 825 V4 wax is usedto make p.162n.48] took this to readnLstyw prisonersin a groupandalso statuettesof them. The word is also in the 'Rite for RepellingApopis ' in Urk VI pp.76-77 11.4-5 'in heaps'op.cit. p.76 andn3]. [Schott Lst translates as enemiesarepierced/bound PJumilhac -- XVIII, 9, describes,'cutting off the head of

made of wax [Vandier,

[Goyon P.Jumilhacn.634 - translatesLst enemy]and possiblyin P.Brooklyn 47.218.50XX ,9 Confirmationn.345],the original has a copyisthasconfused,-ý

which the editor thinks shouldread(n)Lstywand

"E": " [c,f. Urk..IV 1291 91. and

J In magical literaturethen the implication is that 13' is a figure of an enemymadeof wax or drawn on papyrus or made of wax or clay which could be symbolically destroyed thus the foes of the , king and gods could also be annihilated. At Edfu : the word is used in phrases where a reduplicated verb for 'to kill, slaughtee (Ptpt, titi, httt) V-y

is followed b hftyw, sbiw h3kw-ibw

115,26

titi bftyw m n1styw ILr

179,4

l2r,

hr m n1styw ...... IV45,11; c

IV 344,4;

VIII 36,7;

of17

VII 308,8;

Ilk

VII 310,8. " 278,1I; =WJ%-, IV 375,9;=

di sbiw m nisty,,y hr= VI 281,7 ; 1-"

r9i.

VI 333,7

'T'l

VII 157,11-12

VII 324,8.

VII

1066

9, ' 1185,17 '=-J! 381,12-13; .

enemies m nistyw llr. f

IV 58,34; %off

A-A

"Cr'i'VII24,12

4

VI 8i. 3 ;-A

IV 388',6';

VIII 12,2;

VII 178,11-12;

R

VIII 27,15

VII 132,2

The two writings then do have the sameuses- but what is the reason for this varying orthography

The sametextsdo not containexamplesof the diffetent writings so scribeseither wrote the word , with n or without. It is mostlikely dueto the misreadingof the hieraticsign MOller [Palaeographie] Q n. 405

in

which couldeasilyhaveben mistakenfor

wherethe bar/perchcrossingthe standis readas an n. If the scribewas unsureof the text he was copying then it would be an understandableerror. It seemsthen that both are actually the same word and it should be read Lstyw. Mainly Lstyw is found preceded by m as above : enemies 111138,16;fell enemiesevery day m

united fireTR_t

FIR

TJL in

under HB 120,8-9

111349,34 ; enemies are put onto the

1292,10; cut 'upthe-enemy

VI 141,2; wnp Nhs

foes are

'I

T-d1,1452,10

Lstyw can also be usedas a direct object the execrationfigures being consideredto be direct , representations of foes ptpt-lLg: 104,1; s'r q ptpt

AJ

375,5; Sakhmet, kills foes her of son II

111156,11;ptpt 115,15;in'the title of a scenesm3

"'111103,18

I 403,16;titi

1557,16-17

7. X 100,8; damaged of'Apopis-ý11:

VII 100,10 ; (also in a text, Horus sails heaven as the sun god 4ý. r.E,a.

and slaughtering foes

at dawn 169,5-6. The photograph (XI 237) confirms this reading and it is Lst= heaven , but been A 6s, X lilly spelled in this way under the influence of Istyw ; similar to this a damaged text '1444/ at dawn 121.2).

Also : when Horus is in the sky he seeshis Ennead

ILr.f sW3.f mds imsn I

441,10-111and Horus makesgreat the might of the king in the two Lands b3w

ILr.k and

powersin the enemyimagesunderyou VII 201,3. Most graphically the'ceremonyof ? utting on the fire' showsthe king holding small , boundprisonersover a brazier before Osiris V 293,6andpl. 134. In all casesthen the idea is that enemies in the form of execrationfigures or simply as enemy , images (c L tiles, stairways and throne baseswhich have the images of the foes upon them, the king. An destroyed feet king) actualexampleof a clay under the the are of symbolically under

Z067

female figurine, part of a group, had written on the back of it the label

identifying it as one such

execration image [published by P.Munro, GM 2,1972 p.27-29]. Most recently Ritner has shown that the root of the term may be the word rs. t 'those who are ý

guarded (from rs 'to watch , guard' Wb 11499-51) , the writing Istyw due to confusion of rs 1ý ) [Moller Hieratische Paldographie rs '- is (hieratic (hieratic ) and , -a no. 588 and wis no.4051. He also suggests the late variant with n could signify ny. rs. t 'those belonging to' that group which is possible though one might have expected to have evidence for , , this from earlier texts if true [Ritner, GM 111 (1989) p.85-95 with notes and references]. Ille word could also derive from Ls 'to fie! and thus is 'those who are tied/bound' , for one of the most is in features figurines that they are tightly bound. these captives general and of enemy notable of References : Cauville - Osiris p.44 n2 Lstyw-; Alliot - RdE 10,6 nst bloody heap of foes ; Culte 1 349 nA Ies (ennemis du dieu) ýgorgds et tombd A terre - ref. to Wb 11319,5 This is a Saite text , " A"I6A 'great hymn 'His Karnak in an Osiris m'bftyw. f 'making of magic ir spells are images of his fýes'; and Goyon -. Gardiensp. 144,6 troupes de vaincus. The word also appearsat Dendera, Karnak and Kom Ombo.

table for food

it

Wb V 338 (9) to 339 (11) MK, D.18 oft. GR It is in usefrom the MK andat Edfu it is a variantword for 'offering table'fK6pstein,MOM p.331. Thesetablesactually had roundedsides [LA IV 184-51somethingwhich cannotbe shown in the determinative The word is found in offering scenessuchas sm3'-'3bt : Harsomthusmakes . d210,4; Ihy high food V VIII 19,7 and king gives piled things with the of contain good -*=) I; I S) Harsomthuspileshigh of the king with all good things VI 239,15.In other typesof offering texts : bnp-stpw , offerings are given by Harsomthusupon the-,, LI

1

VI. 156,14:Is-ibt

in the title ,

is providedwith provisionsVI 254,18and (sametext) HB createdofferingsupon

VI 255,13;gns-bread

F-31, his

is completewith good things VI 259,11;swb btpw-njrw

Qat its time VII 209,7;f3i-ibt ýý floods =TV:

BB

is provided161,13. In alliteration : drp drtyw

brý-"Ud provisioning the falcons upon the table 111148,4.In Nile texts , the flood makesexcess A f 21: '-'-"' 25,4 Mr-wr is brings 48,12; Southern IV Neith nome --'---IV ; the -!:: 1 L11: upon upon,, -, arl,

1068

-:7 ýand other types of altar IV 46,7. The secretimages: provision FýZ'A .,

f3 wi th dw

supp1ies VIII

154,2-3. In an Opening the Mouth text, Osiris establishes

later

entirely 111277,7 ,a phrase repeated

VI 156A

The altars were not only for the king, but also provisioning

the tables of the gods and

bringing bread to the goddesses111147,6.From the determinatives these seem to be rather elaborate wooden tables with possibly a turned up rim.

it

Tablegod JEA 31,1945 63 n.28

It the table couldbe personifiedasa god like otherobjectsassociated king. Here table the the with , , is a malegod, despiteIt beingfeminineandis a nisbeadjectiveformation'He of the Table'. A text for consecratingfood invokesthe Table god : 020

is associatedwith Aturn who spits out

Shu, who then suppliesthe victuals for the tableVI 153,8and passim.in this text

Vl, -,

153,9.Blaclanan[op.cit.] believedthis waspartof the Heliopolitantraditionin this text

It

company Wb V 338(1-6) GR

Gardinersuggestedthat it 'company'wasin GR transcriptionsa false writing of hieratic-&- and thus should be read as md3tyw 'book men' 'scribes'.Howeverhe then noted that it had a wider application than just scribese.g. in P.BM 10052, 21,1 It 13w 'gang of thieves'. He tentatively in the spellingfrom translatedit 'staff and thoughtit might derivefrom It table= commensales as , the MK - Cairo (CGC)20143Inspectorof Mt-&I, of the treasury'herethe word is'staff [See: JEA 24 1938p.170-1andPostscriptp.1791.1 In later texts the term came to be applied more to military staff and companiesof soldiers (de, MeulenaereBEFAO63,1965 p.24-25 n.el

13mw contigentof Asiatics and

Ankhnesneferibre p.4. At Edfu the term is almostinvariably usedin the military context, so It is a companyof soldiers =-) III ,!

the king is the Mighty Arm of *t

his troopsand greatone of his army 111135,18;the king is

1069

"I of god VIII 19,15-16; in a Maat text laqa

A7

the harpooner who controls d

of the king V

334,3. The term can also apply to hostile troops it nt wn-w3t. k companies of those who are on your path (i. e. trespassers) : the king receives the power to destroy

IV 129,10 ; Horus

IV 150.2; Horus makes the king remove

slays

general senes the Nile makes live

ýý

1575,13. In a more

IV 43,9. of majesty your ,I, 4t

The gods too have companies of minor deities who help them particularly -

in the great battle in the

of Re and ist troop of the Lord of Mesen VI 17,2-3,- when the butchers

cosmogonical texts:

Oaa are likewise VI 18,9; the gods of Edfu are provided with their I'

are at their posts the

companies IV 241,14;. the great gods of Edfu are called

4L, %% that company of the one who

. (=Re) V 161,7. In the actual battle (VI 328-330) more information shines with gold

(sw3) VI 329,3 ; Seshat on the left of the company moves I

their role : when the snake attacks

ZT, ',, VI 329,6; Horus is like (nýr). Horus is said to resemble (nbr). zA7

YD; i four companies .ý"

is given about

=4

of Tboth and

1. F '? 329,9; VI the -k of troopsare at eachcomer of the temple are

it

madeinto four stones(as protectors2) VI 329,10;there are fourteen

7 of the Lord of the

Harpoon - but the number of troops in each it is not given VI 329,13 . After the victory the Sia , '.4 his company VI 332.1-2 and Seshat knows. -.O-'ý,

falcon fills his heart with company VI 332,5-6, Also, In other texts

her

ascendto the shrine of the s3b-Vwt 11133,15. the company of the falcon are raised up to be strong VII 41,17 and

','the company of Seth is ripped apart VI 55.17 ; in the Myth'; 4,9', 'ý= n mr-bt VI 222,2 and

m b3h .

ntt-Pr p3 mr-bt VI 222,9

14b I-0V

There is a problem over the reading of a word

Coyon (Gardiens 9,131reads it as it and not -

ýivty q.v. ; MOET 195 n.4 it is a synonym of ist q.v. ,

It

flock (of birds,geese)

it - the feminine collective for a group is usedat Edfu to meana flock of birds. It occursin the ", flock brought IV 120,5; the a of ro-geesefrom sources are papyrusandro-geeseoff6-ring:a'n', iit-V:. Khent-labetgives the-king

,:

ft brings flock IV Field 120,17; N?! 1 goddess of a O= > it -3?

geese1555,8 ; shecomeswith

1g:

on her hands(this is mistakenlygiven as a ref. to irp in

Wb) 1565,10; the title of an offering sceneis ýnk ,

VII 124,10.

2070

-

Ltr,

to overflow Wb V 411 (12) to 413 (2) mK

The primary meaningof Itf is 'overflow'but it hassomespecialusesand someof theseappearat Edfu. It maybe from the stemtf 'to drilYandtheprefix L givesit a causativesense'to causeto drip alsottf). overflow' [WZKM 39,1932 p.295-314](.re_rbr uponthe land 1260,16;flood "FMCbr upon the,

Intransitive Flood water: the flood

Two Lands 1486,2; a floodRL Y---floods/overflows the high lying fields (direct object) 11254,1.

=: : >Ir =) e -,. e Horusjin 1537,12; Wine :,.m house ; * greeneye of m overflowing your

ý, from orin (m) EastImet (Buto) IV 11,12;gd-ýi-Fc",m in the streets

streetsIV3,4 ; wine IV 19,2;wine

m in the

in 253.3. for horizon VI those the n overflows

,%0. J

Provisions : all supplies

before Hathor 1458,12.

Milk :a pehu is brought with its milk

=F

x

m overflowing from the udders of its cattle IV

26,8-9.1

1

In a metaphorical sense: You are Horus

-

tr mn-bit VIII 7,3 (possibly corrupt).

Transitive (Wb V 412,6 - GR) With direct objextof ibw 'hearts' of enemies: all thesereferencesare in the beer offering texts and here Itf may have the nuance 'overflow that is, overpower hearts' (with drunkennessý: Osiris says , =) ýep-Al I hearts of enemies for you 1 151,9 [Cauville Osiris p.731-, XA the overwhelm , I. HorusI241,11;

Hathor=)%L'g"-1524,8;

UK

A

4.176,5 and compare a text where Horus

Horus

FXMAv'erwhelms drives away,the companies of Seth and-4j---: companies of hostile troops VI 55,17. A Pa. (db3w) his down With direct object of weapons = to pour : weapons river 111255,15 ; also transitively too

2-fx

.AA

-A

VI 83,8-9 and

=9ýfA' :,vv.

in the middle of the

VI 64,5. In this case the verb is used

db3w. k I cause your we,%Ponsto rain down in the midst of the water

[after Blackman, Fairman JEA 29,30 n. 16 ] IV 59,10-11 . With direct object of blood - in slaying animals Fxr1175,2; the the ground , pour out on ground 151,15

J snf I cause the blood to overflow to =,.. nA snf r t3 V 186,13-14; t.

1 pour out his blood before the s3b-gwt VIII 11,11.

Sim. VII

2071

d

thehand

C5-

Writings - Direct: PhoneticChange:

'I"A

C=F?

=>

t:n 0peý

in

Fairman,BIFAO 43,1945p.79.

d3t

tomb, underworld Wb V 415 (3) to 416 (10) Pyr. DG 613,16'IA) II

FCD 310 dw3t

týv3t underworld

Cr. 392a; CED178; KH218

Tli

Gauthier,DG VI p.88 = GreekT tq From the oldesttextsd3t is the placewherethe sungoesat night and the domainover which Osiris rules.The word in Egyptiancanhavethedoublenuance'tomb'and'underworld'-thesetwo not being separatein the Egyptianmind. At Edfu asa solargod Horusgoesthroughthe underworld phr-d3t *n'-; N 1135,10; ' '1'§? 1128,4;

V8,1; (Dc-3 VHI 97,9. He is Lord of heaven, earth

waterandmountains181,6 ; he is Lord of eternityto the circumferenceof :, L-3 IV 32,13. 0V8,5; is d3t hiddenbecauseit containshis body

-'"kC--3

hides the body of Sokar

Osiris 1376,12;Qbeb hidesthe body of Horus 125,19. In the ceremonyof Owt-bh.s. the calves hide the tomb by walking over it

with the body of Osiris Vil 156,4;

is

secretfrom the enemiesof HorusandOsiris 178,10.The form of the sungod WebenRe is W *P3,1417,15. 11167,15and the westemersseeRe in

Osiris aboveall is the god associated

e fashioned he the c-3for his body 1166,12-13and he is sovereignof 6 C'73 1 with underworld: 167,8-9.1 d3t is also the tomb for the godsof Edfu :.the godsare secretin -k c"3 which is in the mountains south west of Edfu 1382,10. In certain nomes, templesor shrinesare called d3t : the Arsinoite * in nome,the left leg of Osiris is kept_secret c'ý-73 and no-oneknows it 1343,10.At Edfu the templecrypt is calledthe underworld(in the templeas a modelof the universethe crypt is the place wherethe sun goesat night) :0 C3

is deepIV 12,9 "t

Those who are in the underworldare the imy-d3t

10h IV 11.3. (5

who rejoicewhenHorusshowshimselfin theeastVIII 92,1.

1482,1:

IV 24,2; C

1072

d3t-n-b3

underworld of the ba (or falcon) Gauthier [DG VI p.881 reads this also as d3t-n-bik

The phrase refers to the temple of Edfu as a whole , not just the crypt areas, referrinj to the temple A. ~

as the night time resting place of the falcon god: Horus Behdet is the ba of Mesenty in V 253,6. In the festival of the temple an alternative name for the temple is

V 396,7,

6D%6tn. V 67,6.

and it is here that the god settles and unites with his offerings .4AAM ýsq who fills the eye with silver is describedas a noble image in

moresepulchralsense, Osiris hasa secretplacein

xA?I- r3

. 4b

A minor deity

'VIII 67,11

and in a

V 291,15.

Cauville suggeststhe term refers to a mythical underworld which existed before the creation of the

it 41. [Osiris 136 For Reymond primordial mound p. n. was the placeof creationwhich alreadyhad A 2 funerary-resurrection associations [MOETp. 110-111]. The (a -_I?

comes into being (Dpr)

when the falcon flew down 11131,14and in a sun rise text, the earth goes dark when the sun god QD-r; jh. goes'upside down to u

d3tyw

VIII 91,17.

dwellers in the underworld Wb V 416 (11-18) Pyr.

d3tyw are attested in the earliest texts and are thý dead gods or people who live in d3t The . difference between these and imyw-d3t is not clear. As an 'old man' Horus illuminesZm (proceeding from the East text) VIII 92,5 ; *T,: r, ,

also1358,11.

LTk 79ýmý

orustoomakesafunerary

Il 51,7-8 When Re is in the'sky lighting up the land opposite him in the , .

offering to *W,. underworld are

tma

Xn-wr When 1370.17. the canal is brought, where who rejoice

I 4CM ýternity Horus is Lord of to the circumference of the underworld then

rejoice IV'

32,13.

d3/d3r

to subdue D Wb V 414 (4-7) OK, Pyr. Or

Wb V 418 (3-12) MK

Both formsof theverbarefoundat Edfu andd3 astheoldestform is usedarchaically- in textssuch , as the Myth :

67,5. face' VI Terrible Horussays: 'I havesubdued

1073

d3r is attesetdfrom the MK with muchthe samemeaning but in a particularphrase- d3r foesbr . sbyw.sn "bringdownfoesby their hair' [ JEA 30 p.13 he hathclutchedthe foesby their forelocks] ý" ": ', aýýPlr, Asiatics,=, Or sbyw.sn IV 340,17-18;rý9_ R,tý,-2r- 'Ile"

IV 371,3-,the sand dwellers are

2-, C=: lk5ý I. . f. ibmw. sn Or sbyw.sn VI 88J. h. VIII 117,13; n. e slaughteredand r sbywsn -9W The noun d3r is, used in the Litany of Sakhmet'domination'-,:Sakhmetdi 4...

's"Wk

puts her dominationin the godsVI 266,3; and also di3k m nirw 1511,3 [c f. Gennond,Sekhmet p.50 and51]

d3d3

? denoting to act copulate a sexual verb Wb V 419 (4-6) BD

d3d3 appearsin the NegativeConfessionof the Book of the Dead- Sp,-125,12(Nav. Totb.125,15 from which it is evidently

125,20 n also and w1bw -

Aa) nm

from Eb. 48,3 0 57 1922 1 16 ] Sethe [ZAS be a word cited p. to ='to shake', avoided. something 'copulate' from it Book 'coire!. 309 FCD d3d3 the translates be of the p. as which could reduplicated 'copulate'- againit

Dead.In PapyrusBremner-Rhindthe word occurstwice - 25,18; 22.9 is negated. At Edfu the abomination of the Memphite nome is

0 1" r"P

in the entire land I

330,1 The parallel in the Tanis Geographical Papyrus , Fragment 26 has , Ombos 1314

also the word occurs at Kom Ombo

and ,

424.

Other nomes-havesome form of copulation as their abomination, such as the royal child nome where TFE forbidden (cf. TOO is is fault d3d3 1336,1 turn, or sexual a perverse act evidently the nknk . Osing, JEA 64, p. 189).

di-'

to go

V 419 (9-10) GR -Wb Wb recordsdi. ' at Dendera but it also occursoften at Edfu - as a variant of 'to go' . I'he two , A__J

BB followed by form f be the : di V__, --J object' the treatedas a sdm. elementscan split up with rn -bb he goesquickly-to enter the Placeof Re IV 10.11;HB AJ

house 1536,6-7; his to with referenceto sailing V_ staircase Mesento cometo northernMesenVI 8,8.

he goesby the he goesnorth from southern

2.074

Aýj di-' canbe treatedasonecompoundword: in a priestlyprocession, -A 1542,6-7;a festivalprocessionA---J--1

going to the sanctuary

In V 357,1. in Belidet the' Býdt ýtp to peace going r m

is the text texts title the of a part of u cosmogonical ,

going upon it , the'pay land', by

'says forth' 'to bs this means Shebtiu VI 182,10. Reymond di-' takes and come the asa synonymof thepay landhadbeencreated- but I think it refersto the Shebtiuwalkingon the pay land for the first time [MOET 17 n.7] , while de Wit suggeststhat di-' = di-tp 'to showoneself and to someextent this is the case[CdE 36 Nr.71 p.81 n.2]. From the useslisted abovethe word refers to gods and The barques'going'in procession,which is thetimewhenthegodsappeared andshowedthemselves. phraseis literally 'to give the hand'and mayindicatethe god presentingor showinghis hand7 'I'fie word is alsofoundat Dendera- CD V 4,14 ;D 1119.2andBeleg.

di-'nb

$givenlife GG p.295 §378

,

If contrastedwith m3'-hrw in the titulary of kingsfrom the Middle Kingdom . di-'nt can indicate that the king was still living at the time of the inscription. Later texts use the term more mechanically, without this nuance, to embodythe principleof kingship [ Murnane, Co-regencies p.267-2721.The term may be understoodas '(theking) to whom life is given' (by the gods)or '(the king) is given that he live' or the king 'giving life' (to the world) - it may embodyall of thesein , one,showingtheking to be tlie intermediarybetweenmenandgods- he is given life by the godsand gives life in turn to mankind [Martin, Garantsymbolp.26-27] . This seemsto have been a later developmentand the earlier form of this phraseir(. f) di(. f) 'nt suggeststhat at first only the king being life (by [Fischer he his life that serve god given god) subjects so might represnting receives , . (kientation I p.97-106Reversalsof theterminalphrasein ritual captions]. At Edfu the phraseoccurspassim. in the textsat the end of royal and divine epithets

IV

33,7andalsoin offering formulae-a gift is offeredor ritual performedin orderthat thefather(mother) of the king is

di-mrt

may obtainthe state'given life' passim.

heaven Wb V 420 (1-3) GR

In the templedescriptionsat Edfu di mrt is usedto describethe effect of the GreatHypostyleHall ,

1075

containing the two lights V 6,10; the hall is lifted up like A-J

in the temple : it is high like

X-=Vl 10,9. In alliteration too : he has sanctified his shrine likeAr-irl rP'i, IV 9.7; the falcon of gold shows himself in

-j vt-.wVll 107,3 The word is used mainly as Behdet VII 11,3 also XAM .

in these-texts as opposed to 'Lifting up heaven texts for example. An exception to this - Horus shines in

1304,6

.

At Dendera di-mrt is often used and in this case there is more of a pun becausethe word literally is 'give love' which is appropriate to the nature of Hathor. (See Wb Beleg. and.add for example -D III 77,8

diw

hcrbs plants , Wb V 421 (3-4) GR

FairmanreadMD I 55, qr,,,

5 [ASAE from diw the can strokes, which read aplant asdiw --

43,1943 p.2591.Moreoverthis 'five' sepalplant wasperhapsthe lotus. which haswithin its namea field Edfu This Hermopolis. Five :a occurs at place or also the writing to of mythologicalallusion havethe hiding placeof St-dsrt (not clear) IV 366,11.Sauneronlater showed

wherethe

that the five strokesreadg(3)b - asin thenameof Geb(for heproduced5 children- BIFAO 43,1945 'petals' [RdE is 15,1964 55-56]. Possibly 2) 107 this meaning this g(3)bt p. word p. obs and that Dendera Wb The from be the seespelling occurs at gbt. should removed entry .

diw

five Wb V 420 (9-12) Cr. 440b; CED199; KH252

+OY

At Edfu the Ennead consists of the 4 sbm gods of the Lord of this land , joined with I

the

IV 53,5 (the gods then mentioned in this text are Hathor, Aturn , Oil, four gods Montu, Harsomthus and Horus ). Similarly the jidw of Edfu go to Menqel:!et asl , beneficent ancestors in Wist-Ift

reaching Behdet as

5 (here the gods are Hathor Atum, Montu Horus the child , Horus) IV , ,

205,14 The texts are opposite each other on the exterior of the Naos. .

wr-diw

GreatOneof the Five

1076

Wb V 420 (11-12) OK' The title wr-diw is found as early as the 4th dynasty when mrrwk3 bears it [Helck, 'Beamtentitel p. 58 n. 171 . By the MX it was associatedwith hrp-nsty (from'Sesostris Il when it was held by W Djehuty hotep II) and it was the title for the high priests of Thoth at Hermol:;61is. It had evidently gone from being a civil title to a religious one , from being not especially connected with Thoth to being the title for his high priest. By the 30th Dynasty the high priest of 71o0h was called bm. nLr tpy of Thoth and not wr-diw but the associationswith the god were not forgotten. At Edfu in the , geographical texts Thoth himself in the Mansion of the net is called ,

-, j,

andbrpwty

1334,12.

Fairman suggestedthat it pertained to an earlier creation myth at Hermopolis which had 5 original gods , not 8, and Thoth either led or controlled them - thus he was wr-diw [AýA'E 43 p.259-601. In Hermopolis Parva (Baklia =BIh-

Gauthier DG Il 16) the king is called sr-

b'nt WO III

I "ce-'P 250,10 There is also a text where Thoth is described as ýrj-tp. -5cSw't'i'tGreat"Masterof the Five ? VI 144,1-2 (after Fairman op.cit.). Fairman suggestedtoo that diw was th6 -namefor a ýacred ape at Hermopolis and as'a pun the tide wr. diw was invented. By the GR period the title was inextricably linked with Hermopolis and Thoth [L. A. 111254-1256 ; Vandersleyn CdE 43 Nr. 85 , 1968 p.234-58 ; Boylan, Thoth 148 151 ; Anthes, ZAS 59,1924 p. 104 and Sethe, Amun §39]. ,

dit-m-9n. f

to put against his foes ?

The phrase occurs in slaying foe texts : wnp-Nhs powerful bnt

'r"-9P

TE-L

king is strong on the battlefield and the , IA. AT *-vn 168,7 V 296,16; Horus makes the king mighty tnt

%%--vii A T. 169.5 and a sty-hippo text , Horus gives JmV in .

didi

redochre Wb V 421 (9-11) MY,

didi is red ochre,a ferri oxide,usedexternallyin medicine.It camefrom ElephýntineandNubiaand was also usedas red ink or paint c.f. the Akkadiantit'tu = clay [Harris, Minerals p.155-7also Wb' Drog. p.573 -a mineralfrom the cataractareas].didi wasusedin the Myth of the HeavenlyCow to' colour beerlike blood [Derchain, CdE 105 , Vol.53 p.531. This is reflectedin a wine text at Edfu -253.2-3. ' 111 Hoe Wetjeset in Offering wine mixed with AA-Jjqq,: to Jýnt (Hathor)

1077

dy

here Wb V 420 (4-8) NK, Amama M, 4A

DG 604,1 there

Cr.392 a; CED 178 *,KH 224,218 there dy is the later complement of

T-41

and it was probably pronounced d-3 hence.the Coptic

descendant Like '-3 the two words comprise a pair of words to make one compound The arm . . (there) and the hand (here). The hand betokensthe right hand (here) and the arm is the left arm (there) [Sethe, ZAS 50,1912 p.99-103].

,I

C-51- here dy came into use in the NK and is used at Edfu : the Hypostyle Hall HB shines 4gf) as the -

disk V 3,3.

dyt = dni. wt q.v.

dw3

to shriek ,a shriek Wb V 466 (10) to 467

to praise, to adore Wb V 426 (6) to 428 (7) Pyr.

I dw3 is usedat Edfu to denotetheadorationof a god or his characteristics. The sign

or

.1

show

a man in the act of adoration, his handsraisedbeforehis face in a gestureof respectand reverence, perhapsderivedfrom peopleraising their handsto their eyesto protect them from the glare of the in [dw3 LA 11349-51 Barucq, Louage the sun god general of a especially ; god -appearance , p.31-371.At Edfu things associatedwith godsor kings can be the objectsof dw3 : the ka IV 38,1; *1 the brow wearingthe DoubleCrown V 48,7.The usualspellingis dw3-nfrw Wb V 427,5:

.

praisingthe beautyof their lord IV 19,7;*V5,5.

dw3-nJr ý"WbV 427 (17) to 428 (7), DG 613 ilt-pFe-F

known from at leastthe 415

Dynasty[Urk.I 10] in the form dw3-nJr-n At Edfu dw3-nJr is the headingof a ritual which was . performedin the morning , at the rising of the sun as part of the daily templeritual (the opposite ritual canbe_di-i3wat evening

or as part of the king's responsibilitiesin orderfor him to assume

thekingship . The king is often associatedwith Thoth in this rite. presumablyasThoth is the lector priest of the gods who readsout the ritual , the king is lector priest : the king is heir of Thoth III

2078

35,16 also IV 210,7 ; as son of Thoth V 40,17 ;V 141,7 ; image of Thoth In 121,10 ; or as 3b-r3 (an epithet of Thoth) IV 383.15 ; possibly VII 92,4 . In IN 209,17 the king is the son of bsttyw lunar animals thus connected to Thoth. The king can bear priestly titles for this rite : Waab priest , IV 344,7 ; IV 357.15 ; IV 378,2 (here adoring the Ennead); IV 308,9 : or Om-gmos IV 56,11 . He he brings books Horus M 174,12; he book books be the the to reads connected with ritual also can as ruler of songs VII 298,9. Usually the rite is performed for HB , as he is the solar god of the

temple,and in returnhe givesthe peopleof Egypt.'sometimesspecifiedas p1t , rbyt, bnmmt , and foreignlandsandtheNine Bows,praisingandbowingandsubduedbeforetheking. If theking adores the gods, they allow thepeopleto adorehim. Othergodsinvolvedcaninclude- Hathor,who gives Upperand Lower Egypt praisingandrejoicing V 277,10or sheputs love of the king in womenV 374,3:the deitiesof Athribis - Khenty-Khetyand Huit VII 154,11; or groupsof gods- May and' Rennet, the geniof Edfu IV 283,10; VII 268,6(ands343) who give their agriculturalbenefits: Re and his 14 kas who grant that the king will be seenand'heardIV 295,6 ;V 180,11. Aturn and his Ennead who hearpraisesV 166,16;the basof Ashmunein111212,15. Most unusualis the dw3-nJr for thenomeof WetJeset Hor wheretheking is madeto be like ReshepI IV 293. Spellingsin the texts *J. 374,3 (mostcommon)

1A *1 IV 295,6 IV 203,10; 11135,16

IV 293 IV 56,11

111123,3 IV 210,7

14 V 40,17 ;

V 111121,10

111212,15

V 277,10(The referencescited areall the first line of the of the dw'3-nir rite, and'it continuesfrom thatline onward.) -ýValls. different In generalit'was appliedto solar The ritual appearsthroughoutthe templeandon godssuchas Horus,Atum (of Heliopolis),thoughcould be appliedmorewidely to godsassociated first by lector festival At Edfu for the (the 14 kas the the Re of many recited of rituals example). with priest is

Ht V 132,5and the '? 10-

adoringRe'is also performedV 132,9.

dw3-nJr sp 4 'worshipping god 4 times' .A refinement of the above ritual . Again the king is D-3isw III Thoth VII Thoth 87,3 directly the VII 193,15 and or otherwise ; associated with , 314,14 ; in reading the ritual 141,10 and he performs it for Khonsu 1254,3 ; 1261,13 (lunar , thus Thothian). In the majority of casesthe rite is for Horus who returns the praises and submission of the

1079

known world 1183,3; 1187,8; 1231,11; 1238,14 In threeof the roomsaroundthe sanctuarythe . rite appearstwice - in the first registereithersideof the doorway. On one side the King wearsthe Red Crown on the otherthe White crownand usuallyhe hashis handslowered This occursin the . SokarisRoom(17 pl.24a), the MesenChamber(16 pl.26a)and the Chapelof the Leg (22 pl. 27b). Therite is alsoperformedbeforeHoruswith thesevenbuildergods111317.9 or beforegroupsof gods deities 111296,11 8 deities 111303,17. minor or -9 Spellings: f; ý!j V%, ir. f di 'nh (mostcommon)and also+"XTi ties v

141,10.

dw3-nJr-n-it. f (basic stem), a rarer form of, the rite : the king is connectedwith Thoth in performing it

wherethe bas of Nekhen. 043 snakesand Horus appear 1293,8; the king is

Thoth with 8 apes Re Horus serpentsat Edfu 1286.8.Thesetwo textsare on oppositesidesof the , , door in Throne of Re (. pl.29a) Others involving the names of gods only and with no . accompanyingtext: Horus 11172,3;V 331.17

1293,81.

for the harpoon the ninth lance of Horus the king is , ,

Other recipients of the rite ým-gmýs VI 76,4 Goddesses: -k9

sw3r Nbwt to Hathorwho givesjoy and offerings IV 72,4; -k9 4ýtragain

1Jwt-kJr who makesthe king's body safeIV 2285

Sýtp

for Hathorand dancersand

apes,sheincreasesthe love of theking V 370,11.

dw3-R'

*ýI, is for Re, Horus deity in though specifically a rite as a solar worshipped this ritual :

when he rests in the west, Horus gives the kingship and rejuvenates in old age 1481,17. This is opposite (in the Offering Hall 9) the same ritual but with burning incense - Horus gives the Nine bows and life and power 1502,8; again with incense

with shouts, Horus gives millions of

Heb-Seds 1499,12. So this rite is about -establishing the kingship too. The rite can have direct connections with Re however, where he is the recipient and usually the king is again associatedwith Thoth : as the second of Thoth

ýL I

-A 111189,14;71ý'

rejoice and make thaking's heart be fair V 155,14,`0,

V 56,9; Hathor and Re make people the bas of the7east appear as recipients III

212,6. dw3 (. nlr) can also appear within a phrase-:

st-NiTt n R' - Horus- gives the -elders and

L080

submission in 1134,4. lands foreign Egypt bowing adoring and and minor people On either side of the door of the library -,the king as a priest and then a lector priest perform the a (pl. 59). 111340,16 111340,4 hymn Re is followed by to and title a short each

dw3w

praises, hymns

-

Wb V 428 (14) to 429 (6) D. 19 DG 613,5 dw3w is the later writing of dw3. wt (Wb V 428,12 MK) and dw3A (429,9-12), obviously derived from dw3 'to adore! the sun at its rising. In the GR period it is the word translated on the Canopus

Stela(line 34) by iogvog [Daumas,Moyensp.1741andwould seemto indicatethat the dw3 praising by singingor at leastrecitationof praises. ritual wasaccompanied by a lector priest I 568,1-2'orinvoked (nis) by the king as

dw3w can be recited (9d) imageof Thoth and Seshat*11 , s.

III 121,14. They can also be Vshouted out' at the festival of

974,11by Behdet el-3 the scribe of the divine books V 131,9.These praises are heard: Ksp (received lit. ) by the gods of Athribis

i VII 155,9 and ndb by the gods in Mesen

V 167,10, also

500,10. In these cases the praises are sung by the king. These examples occur in dw3-nLr

scenesand in phrasessuch as Ow m sp-n-si3 , dw3w m mtr-r-im ? raisesin joy and songsin gladness[seeJunker,ZAS 43 1906p.123 mtr-r-im = Lied, Gesang, but Reymond, JEA 48 , 82 I IV 57,6 IV 358,2; VII 187,3 n.2 'in gladnessl: IASI .

dw3t

priestess Wb V 429 (10-11) GR

Wb cites references for this word from Edfu 333,7; the Dendera nome

in the Sebennytos:nome *A

I

m-ýr. f 1338,7. dw3t is the name of the priestess in those

places.

Dw3w

Douau

From ancienttexts

4-

had his cult centrein (ý

0,

most likely an areaon the westbank

2081

of the Nile betweenGizaandLetopolis.The writing QED perhapsreadas 0-rmw cameto denote this areaon both sidesof the Nile andin Ptolemaictimeswasonly the eastbank of the Nile where , Suchoswas the main god. The west bank was called eý) ýns [Fairman BIFAO 43,1945 p. 119;GauthierDG V p.14222ndnomeof LEI and the texts at Edfu stressthat Douaustill hadhis 46 cult herein the regionof Letopolis: ). V: ý N ihof the ichneumonV 28,5 and

the pupil of the eye of Re , moonin the lake IV 40,9 ; also BB comesforth with pw .

ýI

OD from Nun to EED 9ý1-

IV 235,1-2 ; hi one epithet Horus is -1ý &151 in Behdet , I 4- 1266,4 [Cauville, Essai (offering wadjet eye) IV 137.11 ; possibly emend to p.55 n.21. The sign

which is a sack or a type of pillow on a standard , is read as dw3w after Pyr

§I 155a

and his name may be translated as 'the morning one' , which agrees with his

origins as a god of the cast. He may have been a deified form of the man who performed the morning Se OK Priests of the god also had the tide swnw n toilet of the king and occurs in honorific titlef. . A

irty 'doctorsof the eye'and this may haveto led to a closemythical connectionwith the god of the Letopolite nome Mbnty-irty 'onedeprivedof his eyes' ThoughMbnty-irty was supplantedby . Haroeris the connectionbetweenDouau and 'eyes'of the gods still standsas attestedat Edfu , [Grdseloff -, ASAE 41 1942p.207-217discussesthe god in texts ; Derchain,Bi.Or.18 no 1/2, , Jan-Mar 1961p.40-43-j givesthe solutionof the confusionover r-20

which is adopted

andGE)

here, andalsodealswith theEdfu texts; c f. commentsof Otto - LA I col.1147-8]

dw3

-

moming

-

Wb V 422 (1) to 423 (9) MK and 423 (10)-to, 424 (2) morningly also 424 (7) to ,

425(9). Al DG 614,1

f,4-

Cr.727b ; CED 302 ; KH 401

-rooy6 -5rooy *--UQ

The word is usedwithout preposition: the beetleflies acrossheaven

0

jrq G 1% in the early

morning 1552,3. m-dw3 'in the morning': he showshimself c-- a ,-*C0

1128,3;

T

IV-1 1,2;*WG

1110,1 the sun god is born ,

1294,4.

*rAG 'in tp-dw3 the morning': the beetleshinesin the east

Il 9,10;

0

183,1;

2-082

1499,6 ; the king lives again

illumine the Two Lands

,

?.*OW-0.

1503,12.

10 -h king is in love belly like Re dw3 Ory-tp of the out the : of every man, SD 0 Noun : iw *Ikc)

JLr wsr. f

150,11.,

'morning comes bearing his might' 1443,8.

Verb 'to'be early in the morning' : Khepri *635

im. s m by-fps he is (born) early in the

morning from her (Nut) as a noble child 1503,940; god crosses the underworld (born) in the morning, and bom everyday 1128',4; transitive -to

is'

nirw they make early the

gods to praise his beauty V 9,2. There is to be no English equivalent of this verb 'to morning' (see Wb V 426,1-5 MK). 79

A pun on 'morning' : 1113b31j m,

cl

1113is born, in the

morning as Morning ? 1358,10-11.

dwn

to stretch out

Wb V 431 (1) to 432 (13) Pyr. DG 614ý3L) I

arise

Cr. 445a; CED 200; KH 254 TIWOYN arise raise carry . , With the armor hand as object: the arms_Ma-A -fýAhold Ty

are outstretchedwith a weapon IV 57,11-12;

"' Jý 41 his IV 122,12; j out arms with offerings , -!

holding a weapon V 283,11-12;

TZ hold I holding hand harpoon VIII 26,10-11; a goddesJAZ', zr-A holds out her hand out my a -Z" holding the sistra (or sh m sceptre) 1126.5. As an epithet of HB 14,1l; -4W dwn-dnbwy

ý A::

'extended of arms' I

is the king presenting m 1Jointment VII 106,6. An extension of this idea is

'stretch out the wings: HB

around the Two Lands VI 12,6; BB

to unite Dendera and Edfu (i. e. by the length of his wingspan he brings the two towns together) I 361,2; HB

his wings to protect the sanctuary 119,4 .

With legs as the object :a text for a standard

Jý, V#14=0extend your legs there is no evil in

your path IV 50,4. In walking : dwn-gst-5ff&,,..," dwn-b3t-1,,,

stretch out strides 174,11.

//R I raise my front? holding a weapon V 142,15;

q

holding the mace VII

150,1. This is ' extend the breast ' and analogous to the English idiom 'to swell the breast' with courage,

1083

C:9-

Without fbHowingnoun : the king is raisedto be KULEAS q /L' ;,

286A ; foesare struckdown ^-"

-tr

A

in his body to destroyfoes I

r ný4 'they shall never extend (i.e. standup)

themselves'VI 130,11-;-Horusbringsthe flood in its course

-A

dt. f r wpt. f and

stretchinghis body to his brow I 320J. dwn is also the verb usedas a variantin 'stretchingthe cord!

nwh. stretchthe cord to the

GreatPlace(afterdeWit, CdE36 Nr.71 p.72) IV 7,4. dwn can also be usedin the contextof 'to offee (c.f. dwn Wb V 431,17 Late, GR to present someonewith

WE

father IV 53,15; Epiphanes the testament to the extends you your gods -A

extendthe testamentto the heir upontheir'throneIV 122,15. The verb can be semanticallyextendedto indicate'to reward' his greatkingshipuponhis thronein the GreatPlaceI 104,15;.c:-jý

Re rewardsyou with (m) to rewardhis majestybecause

(br)of his work IV 15.9. m-dwn Uing extended, stretched: Horusgivesthe circuit of the whole earth-liýu offered (held out) as his handiworle193,9-10; Horus

being

he makesthe foe be

stretchedout (dead)TV 58,1.

dwn

food offerings Wb V 433 (11) GR

There may be an earlier example of this wordFin the Coffm Texts VI 340 Sp.709 :I am possessor , ýýTof t

offerings in Heliopolis' (FECT 11269 nA with references to examples in NK texts).

dwn derives from the verb dwn with the meaning'to extend, offee and an Edfu text shows that it can also be associatedwith the idea of Yeward'.-ýýý,

nn These offerings which your father gave to his

heir as a reward for his work 1127,10-11 In this case the nature of the dwnw are not specified. At . Dendera too the word is used in puns : Hathor gives-A-502371dwn. ti m0 ZY ' -Cr the word twice :-g; E

DVIII 47,8. Wb records

IV 221,1and Dend.LD IV 53a 'provisionland with

At Edfd thereis alsoa word dwn which appliesto libation offerings: an incenseand libation text the deified Arsinoeexclaims,'We smell your incense, we comefortli at-* 305,3.The determinativealtersthe specificmeaningof theword.

c=o your libation' IV

1084

guardian of Osiris

dwn

Wb V 433 (1) GR Among other guardian gods in the Sokar Chamber

-6

cl

1198,12.

hippopotamus

db

Wb V 433 (14-17) OK The male hippopotamus,in religious terms, for the Egyptians was a Sethian creature for it could be destructive for farmers. lEppopotamushunts'are depicted in tombs from the OK (Mereuka Al, north wall pl. 12) where a man spearsthe -9-.

1 5:ý-

and the scene shows the 'hunt' of, possibly, pygmy

hippopotami in the marshes.The origin of the word is not known, but the b3b -hippopotamus has been thought to derive from the bent tusk of the the hippopotamus [Lacau, WES 10,1951 p. 17] and there is also a word db = horn (Wb V 434). The db hippopotamus may therefore also be 'one of the tusk/horn'. At Edfu the hippopotamus is the object of slaughter by the king for its destruction symbolises the annihilation of foes . As a subject for ritual slaughterthere are a number of texts which feature the act 111257,13-18where the king as the son of Horus sails the river and receives the , strength to slay his foes The sceneshows the king stabbing the hippopotamus in the backside and he holds a rope attached to it (pl. 76); sty r0i;

ý-

the king as aa harpooner is made strong IV

343,4. P1.105 shows the king putting the spear into the nose of the hippopotamus which is turned back

(ýý

This is the correct method for disabling the hippopotamus , for with its nose .

There it and escape. are two scenesopposite each other on the outside of submerge cannot mutilated the Naos which show the hippopotamus slaying : sm3 -6

4a

IV 58,12-59,12 and sty r

Q-

IV 213,6-214.8. In both cases the king is the harpooner , who receives strength to deal with his 92). The 76 king (Often task this animal, to pl. triple carry out pl. the crown atef a wears enemies . , F, ! 'c) is also dispatched on the chopping block

IV 59,6.

Qfor hippopotamus is If the word written with only to discern and the sign may read b3b or db sm3

4r?

VIII

19,12; sm3

sty ; Z),

then the reading is not always easy 1145,2; sty r

VII 168,13;

VIII 26,10. In all cases the texts stress the role of

2.085

,the king as a harpooner,who receives the strength to slay foes. Horus, who receives this offering can be accompaniedby a goddess.-either Hathor or Nephthys, who may rep resent Isis (c.f. hippopotamus fight in Contendings). Alliteration can help to discern the true reading : tbtb G? in his city 120 IV 214,7 - though it is not always infallible. -

A

A occurs often in the Myth text, during which Horus hunts the hippopotamus form of Seth who is accompaniedby his followers in the forms of hippopotami and crocodiles : Hours db

j 'R, .!

slays'

the hippopotami VI 8,9. During the fight when the allies of Seth go into the water they become' crocodiles and

'1ý3"

VI 112,9. The noise of the thudding harpoons in battle - makes the pregnant

hippopotami

not give birth VI 6 1,11.

In certain nomes however the abomination of the god here is dbw rnsnty (?) hippopotami of the harpooner : bwt. f r Q'

---

in -Wetjeset Hor

337,13; in Mesen the abomination is -. j Q, ,1

rnsnty 1359,6 and also .-J T- ý- V 397.2., The aim of this prohibition may have been to prevent others apart from recognised msnty killing the beast. In thelOth UE nome, the abomination of god ýT is 'slaying 12.!

in his city, which is more understandablefor Seth is the god here and in this area

the hippopotamus may have been a sacredanimal I 340J. ;

db

to pierce

db was perhaps 'created' at Edfu for the purposes of a pun : Horus Jord of Mesen

" irzA-.I ;..:

'horn'.. db from is 8.9. There hippopotami VI a word which the verb would derive . pierces

hom tusk',

db

,.

Wb V 434 (3-6) Med.

4 If DG 625,5 tp 2CED 191 T4Tr In origin db 'hippopotamus'took its namefrom one of its most prized trophies- its tusk db The . term cameto havea muchwider application as is shownat Edfu :a text describesa reptile . 'You do not havea

"db in this land ' VI 160,4 The word seemsto be 'tusle-with the extended

off the onewho attacksthe sungod meaning 'prick , sting'.Thereis alsoa dual form a gerd"difives with

2'11, cl

his homs VI 178,10.

1086

dbn

weight

Wb V 438 (2-10)OK On is approximately 91 grammes and is the standard unit of weight measurement from the Old Kingdom [GG §266,4] which effectively became a 'monetary value' [Janssen,CP p. 101-2]. It is , mentioned most often in the recipes of the laboratory texts (11212-229) , where measures of followed by the appropriate number.

substancesare given. The word is usually spell-d

dbn

to go round Wb V 437 (4-11) Pyr.

T'he sign CS

intestines of an animal coiled up can also be read p1jr which the which shows . ,

has much the same meaning (and also q3b ), for example

Isis'zi-A

- niwt. f 'goes round her

city' 1165,7 so that the word could be read either way . Sometimesslight changesin the writing can help: Osiris ":-:) A

niwt t3 dr. f surrounds the cities of the whole land 1165,4 ; possibly too

tj

rnsw Hr the children of Horus surround the harpoon ? VI 159,8-9.

Dbnty

sun and moon - literally 'rwo who go round. WbV437(12-13)dbnj'(14)dbn.

ty

Dbnty is first attestedfrom the GR period The earliest form of it may be the name Dbn. y which . S6'41 is used of a solar deity 'one who goes round': Re Horakhty is described as c-Debeny who 0 '-'. heavens is VII 167,5; HB ]Vr, also goes round the called

1122 (6) - again -, because he is

a solar god. To this god there could then be the added the other heavenly body Which followed a course king day body day together the time time they the total the the of moon and represent and night : . 23,911 ----3 ' = is established like

for ever and ever IV 330,6

60 J Phot. 1240;the two eyesare given as =A

are in the sky Philae

-Phot1019;the sky containsAP. -^

116Nr. 154;in the sky the god leads

4L

KO I

158 Nr.59,4'.

Theremay havebeena numberof thesesolarandlunar godswho couldbe classedunderthe general,,-' 1ý ýý term d bntyw : Horus is greatof majestyin i't

VII 100,6 .1-,

1087

dbndbn

to go round in circles Wb V 439 (1-3), BD

The verb is the reduplicated form of On [Goyon Gardiens p.30 n. 101and is used at Edfu especially , ý" -_a falcon Horus describe flying h3yt the the to the gods :

action of

; _M A

circles in the sky IV 252,5 ; as the nobleba -a

elder.

who

El

h3yt also IV 211,3 ; and

W

0. is falcon Lord Wing' the primevalcreator of the -

VI 14,14; ý]

VI 182,1'who flies in circles'.The term describesthe action of the bird of prey as it circles AfO

aroundin the sky inspectingthe groundbelow andin the BD alreadyhasthis use i m3ht Nav.Totb. 78,2 n. . The verb cameto be usedof 'going round'places: =5`4L I&L JýA

n.f br h3swt KRI ]L J),

66,8 also and at Edfa this useis extendedfurther the goddess uraeus , -where goesround(pervades)the throatsof thesunfolk IX pL30.

dbbw-

-

needs. requirements Wb V 440 (3-15) OK and441 (9) MK offeringfoods

At Edfu this collectivetermhasthreemainuses king In dbýw declares I haveprespted [I] needs,requirements the a offering supplies offerings, = . of the gods rite' 11269,10and the god replies'I live received

wrw of the god's

hall here description 270,2-3 Il the the--S contains wsUt-btp the temple; rite' , of the god'srite IV 6.3; the-sanctuaryis flooded with

Yps IV 9,8 ; the magazinesand

in this case.the 'requirements'are gold etc.) IV 15,5 an

storeroomsareenrichedwith imageis providedwith

requirements

its requirementsVII 163,5-7;he hastraversedthe Two Landsto fill

its needs.1116,2An offering text hasthe title. ' Presenting

to the Enneadof

his fathee 11269,9.In this casethe dbbw are food , cloth , beer , unguents, in generaleverything neededfor therites in the temple. [2] Partsof the eye - altogether14 parts were neededwhich were put togetherat Khoiak [Herbin, BIFAO 82,1982 p.274] : Imhotepfills the eye with 111210,4;the dfd is suppliedwith rills Horus' Eye 150,14; the eye with of -,-V

9V

111195,5;the left eye is providedwith 94,8-9; the wadjet eye db3. ti mf9 VI 253,2;supplythe Eye with

(pun

2088

Horus fill VII 247,10-11; dbbt Wd3t the eye of with on =food) -Egypt,

rj'

V11294,1'.A' youi (mineral)

text listing mineralproductsinstructsthe king to 'manufacture VI 202,7. requirements

the (Wb V 441,10-13) Cult [31Implements a. objects,especially sistraandmenafw'hIchare the herfacewith of Hathor: brightening requirements raised them up to her

'12-13; her heart loves Il 69, 1 which

theserequirementsher heart loves H 77,10; (a song and sistra t6it)

nn theserequirementswhich she loves VII 307,9 and VII 307,15.

b. weapons the king receives S7 143,1;

04

his bow 111256,10-11; and arrows r'. -"-

V11

weaponsof war VI 239,3.

vessel Wb V 442 (1-2) Med.

dbb is a vesselfirst found in medicaltexts (Eb. 37,20 28,21) and it later is found as part of the templeapparatus(Med.Habu).At Edfu this vesselhasa particular,use: iýe Nile flood fills the vesselwhich is thenusedfor purifica,tion

db4t-4tp

J

11249,19 .

menu Wb V 440 - 441 (7) OK

Wb translates dbDt-4tp as 'Speisenbedarf (food requirements) and they are the elements of the offering table thus a list of them would constitute a 'menu' [Cauville , Osiris p. 157 n. 1]. It is not only a list of food offerings however but can include other necessariessuch as cloth or unguent. At Edfu it is part of the ritual to provision the temple god The nis dbtt-btp .

ritual precedes the

9,1949 JNES [Nelson, btp-di-nsw rite p.2251 and the Pri-wdb priest is the man'who makes the nis gesture to present the service [Man. IV p. 108 and I 10]. J6 1 j 1ý=>; 129,2-14 nis -, where the king offers a tray with 3a nis-dbbt. btp : 1.111

vessels

to Harsomthus (pl. 61). These offerings are enumerated as bread , irt-Hr, milk and honey. In return the king receives all things of the earth.

2. IV 153,4-154,6nis

'e 'ey, ine milk, w and meatof consistsof bread, hon

(line 8) for the Children of Horus who protect the king. A tray with 7 ,

vesselsis

Z089

presented(pl.88). ',breadand wine mixed with honey The .

3. VIT 114,15- 115,14nis

I*

4. V 102,4-15

I"* ' '" honeyed wine Cý CCD is complete(line 5-8) A tray with wine and

is complete

.j for the god to dineon. HereOsirisandIsis grantthe Nile to flood andto provideprovisions.

9

vesselsis offeredto Ptah(pI116)

The role -oftheking showsthat in 1. that he is in chargeof the priestsandof the b3w-R' books In . 2. he performsthe openingof the mouthfor Sokaris(to enablehim to eat) and the connectionwith the mortuaryaspectof this ritual is maintainedin 3. whereOsiris is therecipient. t-rlk. C=) the king holds up a tray containingbread bnk-dbbt-Dtp : 1.11 161,11-162,4 bnk ; (pl.61) in return for which Horus gives provisionsand Hathor millions of Heb Sedsand yearsof rulership. ff 2.11 180,15-181,6Onk

t4'J16D king the offers a tray with bread. plantsand vesselsfor liquids

on it to Horus, who grantsprovisionsandthe Nile flood (pl.42a).

aCýb- J6 4" is fire, 1 Kkenty t7m, Eye 3. IV 86,10-87,9Onk then cL"a presented with water sand. and cxm is, . his limbs from is in Horus evils and are made whole. the-king protected of return , At Edfu therite is an archaicborrowingfrom OK mortuaryrituals. In an Openingof the Mouth text funerary 242,17. foods IV Ile the rites with canbe offered3w. 1 associated occurs,

nis with incense

IV 33Ij

; in the 5th LE nome , her table holds drpw

IV

25,4.

dbdb

to cut up -

Wb V 442 (6-12) Late, GR in JEA 29 29 15. dbdb Fairman the p. of n. uses outlined and -Blackman 1. cut up flesh :-. . its is flesh hippopotamus iwf 86,1 VI VII 168,15 VI 138,7-8 the : speared cut and up ; : ; a) . , portionsaregiven to everygod VI 138.7-8. 41 dt*r havecut up his fleshand sethis meatportionsbeforeyou IV 343,6-7. bý D'w -0 c),dt :0

60,11-12; IV 134

'2. cut up. slaughtýr:-

(of a lion rendingto pieces)IV 285,12.

1090

a) a single enemy : hippopotamus 11128,10;VI 238,10-11 ; VIII 19,14; hippopotamus in Edfu IV 4 214,7; bfty foe 1114,2; IJ Cý

Dns IV 364,1; Tbh V 60,6; VIII 155,9

dndn

snake VI 11,7. n b) group of enemies : sbiw `Cc'r' C'27'ý,

1165,12; H'I 87,7 also;

1'150,11; hftyw

V0

or

bftyw IV 150,1; VII 293,8-9 ; bftyw in Edfu IV 74,15; crocodiles IV 211,11-12; crocodiles "" 4 Cj 0

IV 375,12-13; t3rw V 151,15 ; t3rw VI 239,14, ; t3rw VII 143,5 ; hippopotami VIR

27,7; O-Z. N.J

gazellesIV 221,8.

c) foreign countries : Tjehenu

IV 341,2-3;

D-kr IV 236,12;

bý

9

Bows IV 266,2.

3. chew flesh crunchflesh .

I crunchhis fleshandswallowhis goreVI 66,1-2;1 drink the

blood of him who would overthrowyour sanctuaryd"r02'1?

iWI

crunchthe flesh of him who

would violate thy shrineVI 78,7-8;1 crunchhis flesh andswallowhis goreVII 324,9-10 V0 VV iwf VII 168,15

* alsoVI 86,1 . The determinative,

and the paralleluse

of a verb for'to swallow'.indicateherethatdbdb refersto the chewingor mincingof the flesh in the mouth.dbdb is relatedto a verb ndbdb (Wb V 442,16andII 368,12)'toeaf. 4. m dbdb : the tortoise IV 306,8-9; tortoise

S 634 C-Z

VII 159,4; TmOw IV 370,8; tortoise

1114,13. 5. object is dw 'evil': HBIýý4

'="'Ei dw in his city Behdet1483,8; 1 bring to you d'w '84

cut up by your harpoonIV 150,11. 6. In the phrase - dbdb W Dr msq 'cut up flesh upon the hide (i. e. the slaughtered animal is on the ground flayed and its meat is cut up on top of the hide)

0

11117,9-10; 111,188,12; IV

111,13 IV 351,6 ; VI 159,34 ; VII 149,34 Also in a text : your knife is sharp to --->

4

hippopotami VI 239J. dbdb

very often

in the sentence, no doubt to make it more potent. One of the earliest elements alliýterateswith other examples of this word is in Amenemope 5,11 , where it occurs in the phrase dbdb n mdw'attack with words. This then (Wb V 442,14-15) may be the original meaning of dbdb 'to attack'and later it could become more specific 'cut up' . Otherwise the origins of this word are unclear , but it may derive from the root db 'tusk'.

1091

dp

to taste Wb V 443 (7) to 444 (5) Pyr. DG 625.4 Cr. 423a; CED 191: KH 240 rwTrf

61 'Cýj At Edfu :a demonwith Horussays is a falcon killing foes "'ý "'ql

T.WlTk

tastethe kidneys(or taste)of your foesVI 72,2;he

'123,701 tastingthe tasteof his entrails111179.6;

94 of cakes- you havetastedtheir very sweettaste1147,6.

dpt

taste Wb V 444 (16) - 445 (9) Pyr. DG 628,3

Iy "1

t7re 240 KH CED 191; Cr. 423a; At Edfu the noun dpt is used in puns, paired with dp, the verb . 'to taste' (see above) also: Hathor 0IWO (of roasts) VII 142,11; 'TI taste the taste of what you have roasted 111197,10; "-bl '*-Lý '00 the taste of his flesh VI 85,9 and swallowers of children of the harpoonerswho know '=a 10) J ; 4ý: the taste of his flesh (line

VI 330,9 and

13

sn of food offerings

Opet de Wit 220 (1g),. --

to spit out ..bý Vat out

dp

Wb V445 (12) intransitive Late cf. WbV445(11)topouroutwaterGR. , 'Be thou spat on Apopis 4 D Examples are known from the P.Br. Rh. 22,2; 23,1; 23,2: times'

.

Q(ý"be 'E] is Faulkner [JEA 23,1937 p. 175] comments that this verb

spewed out' (found in

P. Ch. Be. VII vs. 5,10) but the transitive use here suits the title of the spell (Spell of spitting an , Apopis). That the verb involves the forceful emission of water can be seen in KO 162,66

1--I, X 41a3 b k-j

Nun spews out for you water ; P. Ch. B. VII vs. 5,10 a spell, 'Be is -spewed out! (n. I,

HPBM

4 1 Text Vol. ci (0 TheremaybeanEdfu"ample of thisword: anamulettext7 washyourface, youhavespewed up (pgs n.k r t3) , you makea lifting up 4 times(ir rmnw sp 4 Dn' tp) and

arespatout

/spit Out'VI 300;2. Ghattastranslates this 'I washyourface -I spityouon theground,youperform

7-092

the rmn (ritual gesture) 4 times with spittle (Spucken) [Schutz p.56 and n.8 Wb V 445,12 and tf V 297,61.

Dpt

Lower Egyptian Uraeus Wb V 443 (2-4) D. 18

From the 18th Dynasty (Karnak LD 11118) Dpt was used to refer to the Lower Egypt serpent goddessof the city of Dep (Buto). It was a variantname forWadjet'She of DeV. AtEdfu in a speech 0413 & c, Wadjet declares ', of is high on your head every day VI 337,8; where Mehenet protects : she the body of the king describing White Crown 54,12; his head IV the text a within guards Sy a-01 , . a Nbat text, this is balanced by raising up

onto that crown IV 76,11'. In a text for

presenting the two crowns the king is the offspring (w3d) of -06 ,

&

&1180,17 C1

At Dendera the term is often applied to Hathor (for exampleMD III 30c) and refers to the Lower Egyptian cobra as opposedto the Upper Egyptian vulture.

dpt

kidneys Wb V 445 (13-16) Med. c f. Cr.423a; CED 191; KH 239 = loins , edible part of the body. tm

Gardiner suggested that in parallel with Coptic tuc

'loins'

tb -t-Tres

dpt referred to a portion of the ,

lower part of the back or had the general senseof joine (of meat)(after Petrie P.Kahun pl. 5) [AEO II , 243 *; note FCD 312 loins Wb Med. 978 loins ,

Like the French word 'reins' which can be 'loins'

or 'kidneys', in Egyptian dpt can also kidneys, the word ultimately deriving from dpt 'taste' denoting a particularly tasty delicacy [Lefebvre, Tableau §42 p.36-7 1. At Edfu this part of the body of the hippopotamus comes under attack: a geni says I taste the "j5

of your enemies' VI 72,2 and

that this is actually a part of the body which can be removed and not simply the noun 'taste' is implied thus 'He has torn out

dp(t)

'jj"

their kidneys

JEA 29,11 and n.dl VI 127,12.

typeof cakeor bread Wb V 447 (6-11)Pyr.

dpt cakeoccursin offering lists from the OK into the Late Periodand it also appearsat Edfu it is .

2.093

used in puns: in the slaughter of gazelles 13 ul

";; IS' I you have tasted

their bread' (or is

this possibly kidneys with a food determinative stressing the nutritional value of the kidneys) V 52,14. However a list of bread includes 'E5I'-"%-b, 14I0I14dr. tidep bread which is eaten!VI 29,1.

boat

dpt

Wb V 446 (1-16) Pyr., anddpw Wb V 446 (17) - 447 (2) dpt can be used of any boat [Jones,Glossary p. 150 - royal ship, transport ship, divine boat, barqueof Horus]. Unlessthe word is written phoneticallyit is difficult to know whetherit readsdpt of the sovereignIV 19,3. At Edfu dpt can

or one of the manyother wordsfor 'boat':I

11 '4% him has Behdety in Horus barque text carrying the ato the a slaying gazelle and of refer . (made)of gazelleskin VII 263,17[Derchain, Rites, Oryx p.50-51 , correctedby Bi.Or. 20 p.254] q "%" Horus is the iry-p3t in "13

dm

-

VII 327,16.

to pronounce, utter Wb V 449 (8) to 450 (6) OK

At Edfu dm' usually has rn as its object'to, speak , pronounce a name': the noble women rejoice ZL

Sakhmet back (i. brl'jap V 156,4; (king) turns e. responds) name at pronouncing your

at

(a her 111303,10 the afraid atlitX11 are pronouncing name god) IV people your ; p't uttering name 55,10 ; Horus

is kings H 162,1. When the of a negated the mentioning name of name utters

*-L4 block foes on the chopping then this betokens, non-existence: of

no-oneutterstheir

names in this land V 146,11. The verb canalsobe usedwith the objectmdw: -="

drn

tI

speakwords H 34,6..

to pierce, stab Wb V 449 (1-7) MK

The usualuseof dm at Edfu is of objectswhich areso tall they 'pierce heaven:the feathersof a god d!=6

Onuris -

zrr-V 16

1

piercestheAy with his plumesUl 276,12;Lord of the Doub P umes 3c cLtit

he haspiercedthe skies(from 18th D.) VIII 142,2-3;or it can apply to architecturalelements- the pylons 4='7-1

piercethesky VI 6,2-3.

ýj , :-

2094

The verb can also apply to 'weaponswhich stab : in a pun tm. k (the hippopotamus) VI 239,1 (JEA 29,29 1.23). Pý

your knife is to stab

11

ýr

which maybe read as mds (c.f. BIFAO 43 p. 118): _ýr theturdellI ý, 111287,9.The knife here may be 5,11 ; he has stabbedthe crocodile with his harpoon -? In the spelling

or

read d or dm by itself and also acts as the phonetic determinative in this word. Alliteration may help with the reading where the sign is written alone: Horus To destroy. be destroyed: Be destroyed, Bad of

4

ILFace

Tmbwl370,7. --"3

tmrkspsnnw(donotexist)

VI 160,8 cL Kemi 19 1969 pA2 n.5 [Goyon Gardiens p.62,7]. , ,

drn

I

to be sharp to sharpen , Wb V 448 (7-15) Pyr. DG 632,1 Cr.413a; CED187; KH232 ý, : -r' %

Transitive 'to sha=n'

'rwM

I sharpenthe knife against the foe of your majesty IV 287,9;

I sharpenmy talons to seize their skins (geni) VI 72,10. Inepithets: k

SL

dm-bnty 'sharp of homs'(Wb V 448,13 from B of D) at Edfu is applied to Horus :

I

(in invocations)1374.3; Re as the beetle

IV-

15,11;Osiris as the k3-btp

VIIL

V 293,12.

dm-'g3wy 'sharp of claws talons' :a list of sacrificial offerings for the temple includes , #g3t all sharp clawed birds IV I Ij 1; the pehu of the 19th LE nome has traps withliý-V-, , '6ýftall

sharp clawed fowl IV 38,1-,a text of papyrus and ro-geeseoffering. Horus gives-k Lm

120,14 and line 17 Khentlabet too given with

ýEA

* (though this could be sY-'g3wt) ; the qbb-ljr

IVý,, is I

E; ýtj? -and the qbb-Stb with sr-'g3wt IV 360,9-10. The term seems to apply to

marsh birds, ducks, geesewhich can be offered rather than to birds of prey. ds-dm 'sharp of knife!:

dm(3)

1118,14.

worm EgbertsGM 111,1989p.3741

A word dm from lftical

hostile 1. is NK or dangerousconnotations. with usually a worm textsof the

1095

'c2'I-Howeverin the 8th LE nomethe 4m.

im snakeis sacred1332,7 (Wb V 306.7GR) but it

may still be derived fr(xn the earlier word.

dm3

to bind together,to collect Wb V 451 (13-20)OK

dm is usually spelled with the determinative offering, the kingisA

or sim., but at Edfu occurs only rarely: in a md

", T3w-njrw

ILI it r'-'., 23

'one who collects the tribute of the God's Lands'

V 184,16. Wb records no instancesof the determinative

dm3t-pdwt vulture ornament Wb V 452 (1-3) OK Literally 'die onewho bindsthe bowstogethee that is the Nine Bows are unitedunderthe rule of , the king . It occursalreadyin the templeof Sahure[Borchardt,Sahure1184] andrefersaboveall to ', t, in Nekhbetthe vulture goddessof Upper Egypt , who acts as the protectorof the king : J%ab 1297,4-5; ML Behdetprotectsthe king 1'154,2; -:ý'> embracesthe backof the headof HB (MG 423 n.136)117 (29) The king bears-a priestly title Om drn3t-pjLwt

VII 253,6-7and an incenseand libation offering

11186,1;

1161,4-5;

mainly in snir censingscenes

185,12. Jý 11123,10and p'."O 9T "ý -0 JA the staircaseprocession Elsewhere:9T

architravesof the HypostyleHall Il 129,3-4and in 1559,9 Togetherwith Om-bilt these are the UE .

complementsof wr-w3daLE priestly title [Ibrahim Kingshipp.160-21.

dm3ty

wings ,,

WbV452(5-9)BD

The word is attested from CT VII 200 The writing of the word at Effu with * .

AM

and may be connected.with dm3t-pdwt

or -cs- -=d md , suggests that this may have been

the way in which the word was pronounced. As an object of pd'to openAi*

W

'r images IV 55.9 169,6, Lands III Two protecting over jrý§'

1096

'to

2ý r'%% IqS9 IC3.

Iýzw 1560,17 LE 8,7; is VI divine disk HB the protecting winged ,I where ;r,:a L-n 53 Il 12,1; ';42, %% ';IqE3

over sanctuaries1 175ý9;

>I, ý .!

-'ý- IQGI over shrines IV 46,7; =

p g3 "S",

1374,1;

'%0

(by Khonsu) 1272,10 the to sanctuary protect Tma %% 193,8;

%%

119,34. temple to the protect IMS .

to protect the body of the king 1268,6;

sbb : ýý>

around his father V 186,5.

1164,12 : unfurl the wings

:F>l

(Goyon, Gardiens 50,1 d6ployant ses ailes) 11133,3; falcon

Zk

E37

-'ý , around their shrines V

363,4. "5ý3

WP

pr : Wadjet 'pr

to the limits of gn-pt IL 15,18.,

': ' '142 V 319,16.

In all cases,unlessnoted,the subjectof thesesentences is Horus Behdet,who, as the winged sun disk or a falcon,protectshis sanctuaryandthoseof theothergodsandalsoprotectsthe king andhis domain.The protectivequality of wingsis stressed elsehwhere: HB protectstheTwo Landswith "rlil 1146,4; Isis protects her son with IZW

MW :

'Qu1

1133,4; Nekhbet protects the king with

j Horus his 1154,2; enfolds shrinewith

nht m- 1%2X. -

4B %% ItI

--,

12550 the Ibm -

VI 328,14'.

Horus has heaven under2k

Il 63,1 ; he is 1%8

qER

with heaven VI 17,3;-zr- Q

,q Lord of Wings and uses them to join IFAlsld

VI 333,2; Wadjet spreadsher wings over 'Ir,-7 :M, IqEa

The spanof his wings is one schoenus

111204,1

A= Ra VI 15.1-2(about10.5km) [Gutbub, .

Texte.Fond.p. 114n.Ak andGoyon,Gardiensp.9 nn.5 and8: 31 nA]. The word occurs diroughout GR temple texts.,

dm3w

company,choir WbV452(10-11) D. 18 GR

* A text for instructing priests mentionssinging in the templeby Zx. all

nt

362,2-3[Alliot Culte I p. 186'ensemblede serviteurs]. A similar text also appearsin the Canopus , Decree34 (Urk.11151,9)singing for her ka (of a princess)by

the choir and

singers(both womenand 'men),the Greektext herehasOou; . Wb citesan earlierword III Amenhotep (Urk IV 1821,12= from from time the of as a companyof soldiers a text on a statue

Z097

FCD 313 groups/classes) . dm3w could be a writing of tmw 'people' so it is not very certain and the 18th D. example , , looksespeciallyuncertain.

dmi

to touch, cleave Wb V 453 (6) to 455 (3) Pyr. DG 631.2

to join , clothe

Cr. 414b; CED187; KH232

TWM11' TWWM6

fq-4 0ý% With the prepQsitionr: in a pun idmi cloth idmi r the red cloth cleavesto your divine body 1289,10.Also in a pun of namingin the Myth : at Pr-rýbwy Horus sailshereon the day on -3*N reachedit , and the watersherewere called P-

which thosefbýs

121,6-7 ; Isis and Nephthysapproachedthe king with clothes

Dmit VI

they 'clothe' you ' VI

248,17.

dmi

to sail on , to take to the river (literally touch) Wb V 453 (11) GR

The verb is transitive with direct object [JEA 29 p. 31n. 181 and the meaning is clear , itrw

m '03t. f he has sailed the river in his war galley VI 64,7-8 ; 11128,12 ; also IV-212,7;

'03t. f 111257,15;

itrw

.M 431--

itrw

m

m 'O'y. f IV 59.9;. full writing -

he has sailed the river VI 217,5. dmi is only attested at Edfu.

dmit

town . quay

Wb V 455 (5) to 456 (7) Pyr. DG 632,6

4/1115)

Cr. 414a; CED 187; KH 232 village tME dmit was 'an inhabited area7rather larger than a town at least in the PersianDonation texts . %r [Meeks,Donations'p.56 n.221 10 a0 -:.

VII 248,3and

qq '0

(of PsebtomitTohou)

VII 240,4 dmit alsohasthe moreprecisemeaningof a landingplacefor a ship, literally, the place . wherethe ship 'touches'the shore, and-thismay the original meaningof the word -a town on the -be

1098

bank with an important quay and therefore a market. This emphasisis found before the Edfu texts for , example in the Nitocris Stela [Caminos , JEA 50,1964 p.84] and in the nome texts the 'quays' of some canals in the nomes are mentioned : ')t'\ r-), %% It i

of

-W-

canal 1330,12 or of Tni canal I

342,6. The Nile 'moors' (metaphorical for'floods') at

Sim.

If

Aý

10 of the king, without fail IV 43,10 and

1466,1 and the Nile overflows(sbd) -)f)

'%>

1484,16'. In the festival at

Behdet many ships moor at its o):E, t. IV 19,3 Again metaphorically as Re grows old at night he , . , reachesarjqq

dmt

11',the landing place on the west of Behdet 111207,6.

knife

Wb V 450 (7) to 451 (3) MK The nameof theknife is derived'fromthe verb drn 'to be sharp' The determinativeof dmt is' 4 implying that it is the straightbackedtype of knife with a sharppoint perhapsderivedfrom a , very early stonetype [Petrie,Weaponsp.23 type K20 ff in generalLA IV 109-1131. Wb does not . recordthe meaning'point' for dmt but it canhavethis use- P.Leid. 1350 rt. 2,20 - 2,21 wheredmt is the point of a spear not a word for knife in this context[OMRO 51 p.128).This perhaps shows , the origins moreclearly- theknife derivesits namefrom its point. The word dmt is in cuffent'u'sein textsof war from the D. 18onwards(earliestrefs. Wb - P.Kah. VII 51 - probably= 'cuf not 'knife) , wherethe weaponis the knife/swordusedin warfare.Evenby this time howeverit is a generaltermI KRI 11186,10Luxorzf!'- and KRI 11209.9Abu SimbelZ= At Edfu dmt is an instrument for killing the foe : Horus says "How sweet is

IT

your knife

I

is sharpened(dm) to cut up the hippopotamusVI for slaughteringthem' IV 212,10;the 41 239,1;the king puts zc' 4- his knife in the onewho walkson his roadIV 285,5. n--dm : foes sip n-drn fall to the knife Also: bdnw býn. ti falls to the dr-knife and mdy--in the Temehu'IV 79,1.

dmd '

to unite,join with

111138,9;=2

IV 231,1;evil is repulsed

VII 128,8;k

VIT 111,8 .

'by your knife 1542,7 ; Mg

111137,3;Horussaysto the king 'I put

your knife

2099

Wb V 457 (4) to 459 (25) Pyr. DG 634,1 tm t join togeLher Cr. 416b ; CED 188; KH 234 TI-)M;7r

TWNCT

Followed by the prepositionr-On' (c.f. Wb V 459,19bn') : it. 1 me IV 53,8; rnpwt --=-

*=. ý5

A2 My fatherunitedwith

r-bn' w3dw fresh plantsjoin with greenplants 1559.11.

M Followed by h3w : the Double Crown -=- r A

your head VIII 83.4.

Ilere is also the orthography: Horakhty is greater than the kings and godsI), %k)*Pjoined together VI 57,9 V 460,6-7 GR

m-dmd'toWly'Wb

14 026 1467,8 1258,12 ;

571.7 ;I*

dind-Vw

162,2 ý-15-

1489,17

1458,9

1144 10; .

1

.

onewhoselimbs areassembled Wb V 460 (1)

before The epithetappliesto Osiris, who as the'dismembered! god hadto havehis body reassembled j n "a' '. 1.9in Rdt the pun is on the he could live again At Edfu in the nomeof Busiris : Osiris is s. . If the sign spelling with

1332,9; in the chamberof Sokar Sokaris ,

1180,6 - to

showhis integrity andwholeness[Cauville,Osiris p.181]. -i DII 137,2and -as- -j The epithetalsooccursat Denderan! ra-m

dmd

Ir e-

PhilaePhot.1271.

total WbV460(5-10) DG

OK

r// 634,2

dmd occurs at Edfu in texts where totals are given for example the totals of fields or lands in the , Donation texts a land total

dmd

VII 219,9 Mis is the invariable writing of the word here but elsewhere, in , VI 200,7.

complete,together Wb V 460 (11) to 461 (11) OK

dmd

refers to disparateobjectsor things which are all togetherin one group : certain gods

1100

in the laboratory -vr-, = togetherassevengods1104,7; of substances

come -2r

dl%

11206,12; substances ,

hrw-dmd

-25-

ti

together

total together 14 11207,2.

Illt .a

day of joining (combat) battle , Wb V 459 (21-24) GR

The phraseis attestedfrom GR temples only and its exact nuanceis not clear but it often occurs in , martial contexts, which have led to its being translated'day of conflict! [JEA 29, p. 171.In slaying the foe texts : Hathor guards her father '104N

0, V 43,5 ; Horus guards the limbs of the king -zs-

1& 43,7-8; also 01 1(-- V 144,7-8 With other war-like epithets : the king is spd-br . FP

151,14-15; pr-101*% 171,9-10;sbm-,

0, *

VII 310,15;b3-tkk

ý6

100

Jý

VIII 83',6-7; smn-lb 01 -=-

V V--

V

111127,12. In amuletpresentationtexts the amuletgives protection ,

f-5'JkN'I 99,17and E)'%'ý

1237,5.A gen'4tooprotectsthe king

01 -r-r'

VI

78,2.In suchcasesthephraseis usedadverbially written hrw-dmd only , . In m-hrw-dmd: a goddessmakeswholethe heartof theking T? Ii'ý T40=71 -wmight of the king andrejoices

1150,10;Horusseesthe

* VII 168,10;Horusis greatof fear Zo--i

VIII 97,14.

The appearance of rn seemsto makeno differenceto the useor meaningof the phrase, so it maybe discretionary or omittedthrougherror. Thephrasealsooccursat Dendera Philae Karnak. ' , , ,

dmdt

Wb V 462 (8) GR

Wb recordsonly 1590,12in a purificationtext : WordsspokenVI C23 I hold in my right hand andpurify your limbs by them'.The plate39ashowsthe king pouringwaterfrom a vesselin his left perhapsa basketcontainingblocksof solid incense.dmAt may therefore

handonto

indicatea containerwhich holdstogethera groupof objectsfor purification it is 'that which unites'. , The term may be connectedto dmdt 'censer':whentheking bumsincenseandplaysthe sistrumhe says, 'I haveseized

and I bum 'ntyw for you' V 369,13. PI.141 shows the king

holdinga threefold censer.that is threecensersunitedtogether- dmdtthat which is united'.

dmdyt

recurringfixed or appointedtime Wb V 461 (14) to 462 (6) D.18oft GR

FCD 313 cycle of festivals

1101

Tliýq-qO The earliestexampleof the word is Urk. IV 384,8SpeosA. "rheirHeb-Sedsare at 42-

't

thenAmamaVI 27.7 in the hymn to the Aten 'the Aten makeslMq -126for the chick to breakopen the egg'. Both of theseimply die ideaof a fixed time which alsorecurs(a hebsedhappensevery30 yearsof a reign , theoretically,a chickbreakstheeggeveryspring). The ideaof thecyclic occurrence of eventsis continuedin the usesof the word in GR texts , especiallyin agriculturalcontexts: the fields presenttheir produceto the king

2'* 2ý 1-44VI 3,6, or plants -at its time VIII 18,2;:!2T_

q90 IV 47,9.It is '-' especiallyusedto refer to the Nile Flood cycle, in the phrasen arepresented-"z:, -zIV 195,5; ai o

th n dmdyt. f 'without missingits appointedtime': ch-t. *4Z1468,4-5; l2; V'! 1T'Q-I567, J0

--es-

VII 177,12;

1581,5; 1115,3 111210,17.

dmdyt is also usedof festivals: the bts-bb

dmdyt hastemporalusestoo as a parallel to rnpt 'years',' your yearsare millions-ýF-1=-your 7a for builder 148,4 (dt)' VIII the gods, cycleseternal

'the cycleof their work is eternal(dt)'

VI 173,10and this play on dt is found in a phrasecontrastingdm!dt with 'b' 'lifetime': his lifetime 1k\ in heaven. is spending eternity

CA

in (dt) his 'life is for the underworld ever cycle' spending b, -

(d3t) 111208,4-5 The alliterative play here is clear also. dmilyt can also refer to the cycles of the .

in is there =J4FT alteration no : sunand moon

111208,3. their cycles oil

-o days For the guardian gods mdyt are their periods of service: their --,, performing of -cm4V , ,d their (fixed) service times (after Gardiensp.49,6) 11133,1.

dn

to cut off Wb V 463 (7-11) MK

At Edfu the object oi dn is most often tp 'cut off head (sy

:9UA V 168,6;

4

1ý-

HI 168,13; -"c--r"4 V 87,2;

1286,4 Tboughthe determinativeimplies that a knife is usedin one .

instance Nekhbettuts off heads=2-, further alliteration of t

4--a-

with her talonsV 255,8. The phrasecan be usedwith

tpw Tpnw IV 370,6;a priest purifies againstall evil

is head in 1557,11-12 text, the tnmmw cut off slaying and a gazelle -SP-

and usedas

a ball' VII 1113. Usedto mean'cut' : the king , Greatof Might '-49-

cuts the DegayuVIII 76,12.

Wb suggeststhat dn may be a writing of sn , which hasthe samemeaning, and it is found in other

1102

GR temples.

dn-ib

epithet of Horus

In the 4th LE nome the canal (h'py rsy) is brought and HB is said to be ,

'QwIt

on the day

of iy sr W grg m t'w. f - perhaps Horus as a bull god IV 24,19.

dniwt

share, portion Wb V 465 (9) to 466 (2) NK, GR DG 638,5

tnyt part , share, piece J 'rOE 'rOll 396a; CED179; KH219 Cr. From the NK dniwt could not only meana 'part'of somethingas the determinative

implies

,

in general[Allam, Ilierat. OStr.p.260 n.11] At Edfu the but it could mean'goods!or 'possessions' word usuallyrefersto offerings: the4th LE nomecomeswith goodsIV 24,7; while the king dividesout exactly c. increases ^,C,, -,ý

III

-14-wr its greatamountof sharesfor the Ennead117',9; the Apis

of the king 1472,4. It is used in parallel with similar words such as ps%t

1134,13. This word seems to derive from dnjA the day of the first and third quarters of the moon These . effectively represent two parts, or halves of the lunar month, and properly speaking, dnit is a temporal division.

dnit

day of the first andthird quartersof themoon Wb V 465 (6-8) Pyr.

Literally dnit is half of the lunarmonth,for eachdnit is a portion,or half , of 15 days. Ile day of the full moon is exactly betweenthesetwo dates,which fell on the 7th and 23rd day of the month' [Parker,Calendarsp. l.1,13 In earliertimesthe datewasdifferent- accordingto Pyr.§34ael .

is

In be temple first the 5tý dates day] In third can specified quarters the or the either on precise . . I cgrXmw 2nd -,: 3 is 3bd house his the into Lord description: the dateof the enteringof the ^",^ %xp, i

' Mn, for In the 2,10. texts of nome the geographical lunar quarterof the 3rd monthof ShemaIV , Horus comesforth on

"3' Tr '1zS7both lunar In dnit feast 180,5 IV this two case the are quarters . Q17

2103

daysof the god here.Whenthe moonis rejuvenated and suncomplete then ýO d the sw3. -tur fc~, ,

4=1

two halvesaremadewhole111210,16.

dni, dnit

cadastralland, damor dykeasaf ield boundary Wb V 465 (3) -GR damas limit of fields, Wb V 465,1 dam,dyke, Wb V 465,4dnyt

dam

c tdnit Wb V 466 (6-7) NK DG 637,3

ý `(-

CrAl8b; CED 189darn, dyke T-HNC 'to divide, part, measure'[Moret. ZAS 39,1901 p.15 n.1].In the dnl/t comesfrom the root dn ,W Donationtextsdarnsdividedout theparcelsof landandtheworddny refersto thedamwhichactsasa limit of fields [Meeks Donationsp.101n.1581 ,

VII 235,11;

VII 236,913

eýq q WII 237,8, ;Zý qq lcý8; 13; dnit is the 'cadastralland containedbetweenthe two marker and . dams[Meeks Donationsp.54-5 n.12 'relev6cadastral']: at the beginningof the Donationtext - List , of all their reckonings(bsb) Z;

dniwt

andall their cadastralland VH 247,14and the westlandof

with all its reapedgrain, it is put on the ground

IV27,6.

cry , shriek Wb V 466 (10) to 467 MK DG 608,12 tyt Cr.437b; CED198;

064KH226 T'oflr

moum

The earliestoccurrenceof this word is SinuheB.266 whereit is written :1 tf"17 .or nal"t Ur-

d; 16

a

and

refersto thecry of surpriseutteredby theprincesses whentheysee-Sinuhe on his returnto Egypt. in Theformerwritingprobablyrepresents diwt, thecorrectpronunciation the evidenced as of word thelaterstagesof DemoticandCoptic(seeWb V 421).Thesign :4

is a cartouche cut in half

(dnit) or a darn(dni) socouldhavethephoneticvaluedni (GGSignV 11).Thepronunciation of thesignmayhavebeencloserto diwt asis impliedby anexamplein thePeasant whereR 103has dwt . evils'. In NK hieroglyphictextsthe word is often whichis in B 159ad'k '5P' let Faý, hieratic (Merneptah VictoryHymn95 in ZAS 349'p. 9) equivalent writtenwith the of,

Zt

'k [VogelsangBauerKomm. 69-7I p. , .!

1104

At Edfu the word is normally written with the sign =1

diwt is a noun and the object of verbs

-4 -,? it VI 214,11; loud 13 'to cýshouts q3 very e%% put out, utter' wd of saying : wd -

in'this

of Nehes VI 79,10.

casedone by Seth VI 119,5; you hear r-

khb-diwt :a lion (the king) is describedas4=b

rra

,

IH 197,9. This phrase also occurs in Urk VIH Qubban Stela of RamessesH- KRI H 354,9 kh3

lone

who roars ferociously We Wit 32 n. 1221 and has an earlier precedent on the

-1)

agamstthe land of Nefiesy.

A further phrase is found earlier too I diwt : Hor Merty, Great of NEght t,

VII

P PrAwd 275,6 c.f. KRI 11319,1c'=-j

brw at Abu Simbel RamessesII. , 4 rc-, diwt can also refer to the soundsof mourning : in the Sokar chamber mourning cries goes up

to heaven1212,16 and also 0111 ,

mourning cries 1222,16.

diwt can also be the sound of the sistra : when the sistra.are shaken wd. sn er-%%

they make a

noise 1101,8 .

diwtyw

heavenlybeings?

tksl Amongbeingsadoringthe sunare cr--. n, fS figures. three

dn'

-md3watnight112,9. 4"

PI.47 showsthem as

narnefor Seth CdE 29 Nr. 57 p.40 n. 140 ,

dn' occurs at Edfu and clearly indicates Seth. It is used in alliteration : Horus says dn. 1 Ir qcm9 9, e: hbbb b3b I cut up dn' and VII 140,7;; I cut up dn' eye presentation wd3t ,a w hack to pieces the hippopotamus V 159,1. This link with Seth as a hippopotamus is also found in a' I ld1263,8. form hippopotamus IV in the a text where the lion db3 6'0 of C).0-

dns

be heavy. be laden Wb V 468 (3) to 469 (8) MK

At Edfu dns describesthe heavinessof plants producedby fields and it can be followed by thfe;ýpreposifionm: tpwfields'OhLý wine text

ladenwith plantsV 149,11-12;also'-U-I

V242,14orlir:

a,,,-

fields ladenwith grapes V 151,1.In both casestpw and dns alliterate too , for'

1105

"'Tare ladenwith millions of pureofferings1473.1. effect.Also festivalaltarsý,. q The word also appliesto cattle in byres: your byre zd"r wndwcattle///14

is ladenwith cattle VII 317A or

are 'heavy'in your byre VII 148,16.

dns also describesa massacre: in the slaughterof gazelles9'dsn

their slayingis heavy

1565,4. From this there is a transitive verb, not recordedin Wb. meaning'to make heavy' when appliedto killing: I makegreathis slaughter Mk '25 sentence

I makeheavyhis massacreVII 159,6-7;same

34.9-10.

Heavy One - Seth as a hippopotamus

Dns

Wb V 469 (12-14) GR Dns referring to the hippopotamus form of Seth is frequent at Edfu : db3 Dbh rn Q' 173,3; also -26'iEr

V 73,10 and db3 Mds m Tft"S Q'

Q'-c2-q dns hence alliterate , jjb3 334,13 or fiti dns

VI 62,3; ims-

IV

V 154,18. It is used in texts which

Z IV 59,12or tbtb dns 'W-

IV

IV 343.7. Cý

-"-

The word also appearsin the phraseir 'd rn dns 'makea slaughterof the hippopotamus': 'W 1309,12;

120,2-3 (Gutbub suggeststhe animal is a bound gazelle)

346.12 (the publication here has a tortoise but the actual text seemsto be an animal which is tied up , incorrectly Save-Soderburgh did in 1397, 1 Gutbub, Sauneron Hom. the text check not situ and n. . , in MDAIK-- 14-'p.179 n.6 gives dns -as a word for tortoise). Also wd '11 m dns:, W131J. dns is also the object of sm3 u- S;t-

VI 59,6.

The hippopotamus could be a destructive beast, hence its negative character, dris 'heavy one!implies its power and clumsiness : punish

4;; ý

for what he has done

11128,16; jjb3

-ý'&

because of his crimes 1378,16; The hippopotamus is killed by Horus in his form of drty 'the falcon' C9_

1228,18

11166,11.

The word dns has the hippopotamus determinative 9 times, the hide 3 times ,a bound oryx 3 times Hunt 40 Hippopotamus figure 19 bound-Seth 29, p. n4]. [JEA. ; -Save-SOderburgh, p. once and a Having originated as a word for the hippopotamus form of Seth, dns could be applied to Sethian ir-ld-m-dns, in bound in such as phrases the mainly where a appears gazelle creatures general and in Mam. 86,7 is It Sethian appears also ; 160 and at Dendera. creatures mentioned. general sacrifice of

1106

dng

kind of melon or gourd Wb V 470 (4) NK P.Cairo 30982 vs. 11

gig

Cr.815a; CED330; KH455

GA06,

Vie, T'. 4 T, UR, In earlier texts : P.Anastasi 1112,3 16 i 1% d Ig

translated by Helck as a melon,

which was said to have the taste of honey becauseit grew in the fertile soil of Pi-Ramesses. Later

this becameCoptic GXOG 'a pumpkin' [Helck, Materiq6 V p.804-5 ; Caminos,LEM p.76 translatedit asJohannisbrotfruit afterLoret, RT 15 1893p. I 19L] Janssen[CP 476 n.88] translated dng as'gourds!,from the Deir el Medinadocumentation. Thereis one exampleat Edfu which furtherdescribesa characteristicof the fruit In a text for the . bn' 'bmw 1jr prt nb imywsn lie has opened for you

southern Nile wb3.f n.k

the dng fruit and 'bmw fruit with aUthe seedswhich arein them'1583,5-6.,

dngngs

4

i'.

uraeus Wb V 470 (8-11) GR,

dngngs occurs at Edfu in a number of different contexts According to Wb no examples before this e. qr-

period are attested . The dngngs serpentcan be associatedwith Lower Egypt : Neith gives "a' V&appearingon the brow of the king (giving the two lands text) 1142.15 and Wadjet is called VA-on the head of Horus protecting his body in P6 1154,9; Wadjet again is

&the left eye of Atum 1292.1. Nr %-A% -tr

'a-

Howeverthe dngngs canalsohaveUpperEgyptianconnections:a priestof UE declaresthat 1 zlZer UE from Nekheb from Nekheb 1559,12;. the as nostrils, enters comes Tr *5%5%" ýý incenseIV 239,13;in a text for presentingthe two serpents, IM

P"' & White Dpt the and and a -

RedcrowntogetherVII 170,16. dngngs can appearwith other uraeusserpents: Mehenetand containingthe Red Crown IV 115,9;

zl-- Z;IN -,"~A-.

%

0

come to the place ,

P'40'84kingA Horus Sgmt the protect are and with and

'600&Lextractstax from those "5' VII 45,10.Shecan performspecificfunctions: the majestyof,%ý AEý on earth116,8and 17

a

is exaltedon the headof the king 11115,9.

ZI 07

&MD 11 42b; b Z-

The word alsoappearsat Dendera:the king is born from the wombof VýýZ`f is Wadjet Upper MD 113 Egyptian 0 called ;

Aappears on the brow of the king

Trzl PA; 49, r2b%iswith Wadjet; Philae Nbm.E. 85,15NekhbetappearsasA"ý%v"r 54,12ýOwý

MDIII17f.;

9 a. Phot.69 Onwt^.w% VI&= Isis -,Photo957 the diademis

0'" P&

&r-*Z; 3055> PhOL72Nekhbetis a- v- v--4betweenthe browsof theking. < 'ý The type of text which the word appearsin are the Onk-w3lity the two ladies' or `Presenting texts, and it seemsthat dngngs is an Upper Egyptian serpent(as opposedto vulture) tutelary goddess,theserpentcounterpartof LowerEgyptianWadjet.

dndn

rage Wb V 470 to 471 (20) D. 18 form of older dnd Wb V 579.

At Edfu dnd n follows

uses as indicated by Wb , most often as the object of verbs meaning 'to -the ; (dr, VII remove' win, rwi) with orthographies such as :, dr -'a3' -k-J IV 51,9; win 142,11-12; dr -

11166,5- which in this case is done by the soothing sound of the sistra; sbm

prevail over ragewith the sistraIV 303,9.

dndn can describe the rage of the king or Horus infighting their enemies, or be the wrath of a lion: KI

Khons splits open enemies Horus Belidet :01

Iq*-

270,14 ; sim. 1274,13. There is also a day of rage for

1120 (73).

Goddessesrage and from GR texts they can týý giyen the epithet mr dndn (12) 'hurtful of rage! 3-f t. ý 'a' '0' Ell ý tA Nekhbet 75,5; Mehit. 1314,16; Mehit 1459,16. . At Edfu there is a minor serpent deity called ir-dndn and

"1125

2F frag.26 AAýý ,%4m"-

1525,14 for king the acts -0-'-='ýý-who

(206) - which may compare with a sacred serpent in the Geogr.Pap. pl. Xl

(Wb V 472,6).

From the noun there is a plural form dndnw 'angry ones': the king isr-7

lif4ý

Angry Ones(c La word for Sethbelow) V 293,16andalso, 'You drive away whereyour majestyis' 1573,2.

dndn

to be angrywith, to rage V 471 (21) to 472 (5) NK (dnd) -Wb

ýf

Lordofthe

I from the place

1108

Ile verb is used atEdfu: Flathor says

bftyw nb I rage against all ene'mies'IV 312,34

2, '0' ; in battle EB u V-*J ragesby shaking his weaponson the battlefield IV 231,4.

bdnw m-b grgw is angry with rebelsand

'[be verb may alsotakea directobject: theking liars V 146,7-8; Horus Lord of theharpoon ,

dndn

ragesat all who come(to attack)V 214,20.

'Me Rager - namefor Seth Wb V 472 (8) GR

Wb has only one referencewhich occurs at Edfu Horus has seized 'Cor V,

I 248JO It would .

seemto derive from the verb dndn 'to rage', describing Seth with his chaotic nature as 'the Ragee The word occurs in other Edfu texts : jjb3 is the town (dbdb)VI 11,7 ; in an oryx text OwA -amm"rq ,

where..,

"'t

v*

"0

A^ý

was cut into pieces

VIII 106,5 - this is the Sethian antilope [Derchain

Rite 1, Oryx p.44 n.21. In a text where Horus brings Nbd chopped up for the king he says' I drive , Kd ! ý lv: 10A, for dndn' Here Seth determinative be 52,10. VI from the a sign could away around YoW 'rage!or it could be the word for Seth himself , The Ragee.

dr

drive away repel , Wb V 473 (1) to 474 (12) Pyr. KH 548

TP

Osing, P.BM 10808 p. 100

At Edfu dr is often written with the sign

which is not a determinative of the word but may 1'

havebecenconfusedwith W (rwd) andbecomereadasdr throughmetathesis. The object of the verb is usually something chaotic which would disturb the order of the world Such forces are summed up in the word dw, hence the frequent phrase dr dw

1208,12;

9J 0

1470,16;

IV 52,3; with extensivealliteration drty 4,;j ca

h3 drty the

V0

falcon drives awayevil from the sanctuaryVI 309,1-2;

VIII 137,13-14

VIII

147,8(where '6 hasassumedthefull valued). Anger too is an emotionof chaos: nrn of a tortoise 2493-

r. c= 42ý-

IV 150,6alsodndn : ý22 VII 104,15-16.

IV 89,15;IV 118,16; IV 287,11andhmhm IV 5,8; VI 284,4

(with sistra)11166,5

2-109

x

Foes : bdnw

IV 8A ; bftyw

2Z=--

IV 51,3; specific Jýn%vjýJ

2

Vill

117,12. "N Other unpleasant things : g3yt 'want' = Horus) 1211,4

; i3kb 'mourning

(by

driven away by the Nile 1582,6; fear

El

by plants IV 31,2; igp 'storm clouds' ,,ýj

,7,10; black dirt from the lips in purification ;:ýD

V

9; ýj -t :RC-9V 52,7; sin-bt 'retreating quickly I

II 14,23;u! j -& sin-m-bt VI 270,13 [Alliot Culte Il , p.626 ils sont abattusA la courselorsquetu passes].

dr

clothingor garment Wb V 475 (9-13) Late, GR dr is usedat

Wb cites an examplefrom Bals. Rit 14,5= Sauncrontext 10,5

Edfu andmorefrequentlyat Denderato denotea typeof garment:a clothofferingtext. Hathorfastens (nbb) 'a

has be be It tiýd , or a (Horus) 1279,5. to brother her to a cloth which seems to adorn

it in knot 'I body has be and untie the -22ý'd garment -tic your the to securedaround garmentwhich I' *S 4L C! In (an amuletictext)' VI 145,9. In the festival of Sokaris,Horuswearsa specialgarmentr.:: p ins his garmentis of red cloth VI 137,7-8.At Dendera,becauseof its red colourandthusconnection Nr. 60 30 [MD 1121 b] CdE Festival [Derchain, Year it New during Hathor the the wears sun, with *y 15(cLDIV125,5-6, 11163m, by Tayeta: is 248 ]. dr ý, The made p. In the templedescription,the templegod snsn.ti

JEA29, p.341.171.

is clothedin a dr-garment, against

anger IV 11,12. In the Rosetta Stone , hieroglyphic line 2 dr is a type of garment, this time of pg3-cloth Puccro 5- royal Byssos ,rtg&; ,

The word is left untranslatedin the Greek and demotic [Greek hasr&; .

kfj-. has demotic and

by been have the 'price! dr to understood not seems and swn ,

translators of this text].

The word is particularly commonat Dendera: db3

D II 214a; the king gives

to

Hathorin her form , to hide her body D IV 23,10-11 alsoD VIII 86,1 ; 100,8; 109,1etc. If theterm is derivedfrom dr 'to drive away'thenthegarmentmay havebeenintendedto drive away dangerouselementsand aswith othergarmentsprotectthepersonor godwearingit.

2-110

drp,

make an offering Wb V 476 (1-25) Pyr.

Primarily

drp applies to food offerings and it takes as direct object people or gods so that the ,

rendering 'to provision' is fitting

0 his C9majesty m with offerings of his heart 1141,6;

you have provisioned everyone with his efflux 1116,10; 13 his father with 1000s of things 1474,2 9; you provision all the living 1459,13; in maldng bread:

is often connectedwith the sm3.'3bt offering

you provision everyone 176,15. It

13

i his ka with millions of thingsIl 36,4;-c2=-, gD

1106,6. Ennead Sokarand everyonewith '3bt IV 331,13: Hathor-'f--. the provisions j with j! Places:

DW m jIf3w nb (doneby the flood) 1321,10.

Altars :-='p

food of theEnnead1136,9.Tables: the tableof the4th LE nome -`ý a"supplied

11 a ýý provision your table (says Horus to the king) VI 156,4; -'-Z- a! D with offerings IV 25,4; -aazz-,, =I table with df3w - it is used here for preference, becauseit alliterates with drp, VIII 154,2-3.

C=5 'e" Yn' at his time Granaries1storerooms: 33,5-6. VI -C=-C3,,, -Nfle a Animals: n.i. bosw.k I haveprovisionedyour calves111169,6. In the phrase drp r 'provisionthe mouth:

it. f the king provisionsthe mouth of his father

fto 1141,9andthe king " "'I'for the falconof gold (this usenot specifiedin W16)1268,14. drp is not oneof theofferingverbsusedto introducethe rituals.

drpw

offerings , provisions Wb V 477 (1-5) D. 18

drpw i5derivedfrom the verb and is not usedoften.From the D.18 onwardsit is an alternativefor 'provisions' at Edfu : the field is given ,

wndw nb all provisionsand zll cattle are in it I

537,13.

drf

writtenword Wb V 477 (9) to (19) MK

FCD 315 writing. script. ,

Weber suggeststhat drf is somethingupon which one writes [Buchwesenp.99ff.]. At Edfu : the CO-was and raisesup to him writings 1116,6-7 ; Thoth is king brings tp-rd to Horus is n.kj= I, t

2111

0ýýVI 262,8;Thoth is Lord of writing rdi mdw,5-

accreditedwith havinginitiated

who

causeswritten wordsto be spoken 1180,12.This phraseoccursin someof the earliestexamplesof the word : Iffil 15la bis

-nsBeni HasanI 7 Tomb of Amenemhatalso Urk. VII 62.17 ; BD Nav. pl. r!

(Aa) ; 183,42; Urk. IV 165,15 It describestheexcellentqualitiesof the scribeor judge ,9 .

of which Thoth is the preeminentexample[Derchain-Urtel, Thot p.163n.147and Boylan, Thoth p.191'who gavewordsandscriptl . In origin drf maybe connectedwith drf - theblack line of the eyebrow(c L Wb V 477.7and8) for the black line resemblesthe linesof writing.

dhn. t

head,brow Wb V 478 (6-0) MK fý7f! DG 651,1

point, forehead - tnm

Cr. 460b; CED205 ; KH260forehead

-rf. ZNII'

TLQNC5

dhnt is the front of the heador the brow, forehead.It may be relatedto hn 'box'. a term which can be appliedto the head. but only from the GR periodor whnn (Med. Wb 203, Wb 1346.1-2)which is the weakpart of the headof a child , the crown , so that wherewhnn is the top and back of the head; dhn is thetop andfront of thehead[Lefcbvre, Tableau§12p.13andLacau,Corps§ 41]. , ýD Double is for At Edfu the dhn is the place crowns: the crown upon of Horus-II fB M her Attim 1164,15 In the Myth the lanceof 16,13and the diademmakes place upon' of . , jftý 15' Horus goes into the rca'-A

forehead of the hippopotamus VI 65,7 so it can apply to animals ,

too.

On

appoint (indicate somebodywith a nod of the head)

Wb V 479 (6-21) MK, , Followed by r, someoneis appointed to be something : Horus ui

appoints his heir to stand on

8., his perch1271,3;Hathor 'ftAthe king to standon the throne(GR usesacc.Wb) 1274,12;Hathor ra Re does 118,11; Lands ',.,, Two king-=-to, be this toor*a the the of ruler appoints

1138,10;the

ab in thewindow-. 'a-"" falcon ra "0' is appointed to ruleeternityVIII 110,1;thefalconappears (-JJMto appointthe falcon VI 93,12.

2.112

'10 ' 111308,12; ?1 ZY= VI Ila ' 1510,13;

In the phrase : dhn brw-nb r sn.nw. f r'ýji ', -A

267,9 all in Sakhmet litanies Germond translates 'everyone makes a sign with the head to his . taken is 94 491. The in [So-khmet to b6, darkness the n. word p. neighbour and they are not seen' 'designate'and here it seemsto have a precise meaning similar to hn d3d3 'to approve by shaking'ý , the head. dhn is not an abstractterm, but in reality an actual physical sign would be given to choose, or designate someone . In connection with oracles it has the technical meaning 'nod approvingly'-i LdemYin Parker, Saite Oracle text p.44 n.21. The senseof the Edf u passageis that when it is dark people move their heads(positively ?) and are not seen. In the protection spell : ir m GI

'Fjl u JD =, " ir", a.,

r. tn 'if one inclines

against the living image... then one inclines against youVI 302,7 [after Ghattas, Schutz p.791.,,.-, fý', A

dhn-t3

to designatetheground Wb V 478 to 479 (1-5) MK

in Sinuhe249 the expression; means'to worship, adore'.It From the earliestrecordedappearance , is the act of putting the foreheadto the groundin obeisanceto a god or king . The phraseoccursat I Edfu meaningto showreverenceto a superiorand canbe followed by variousprepositions: r'the' Two landsand foreign countriesrZ1 A.-A PeOPIeG1

to the feet of your majesty1175,7-8;Hathor gives'all

at'your portal -evidently this is wherepeoplecould pay their respectsto the king

at his gatewayV 57.11. As a sdm.f form : the foreignlandsQ

dhnt

they reverehis beautifulface1113(3).

ridge Wb V 478 (11-13) NK and Late

dhnt appears in one of the Donation texts : Horus says he will give the king - towns, nomes, river *MAOIC"' RD : 2` is banks and Here determined 251A. for VII 11-'. the word with united your ration' ridges, which must refer to the 2 mountain rangeseither side of the Nile. It does not otherwise appear, at Edfu and in origin may be from On 'top of head = top parf , that is a mountain ridge.

dhnt

forepartof a ship

2113

Wb V 478 (10) GR dhnt is only attestedin the Myth text at Edfu [Jones,Glossaryp. 195I and Jequier[BIFAO 19,1919 it wasTacrostaleen formado tfte - that is an ornamentalpieceon theprow of a p.53 n.61. suggested boat.HorusBehdetappearsin his form of the wingeddisk or beetleupon the dhnt of thebarqueof Re: r-J .0

VI 114,34; alsoVI 128,8-9or Hor-Akhty rid ;D VI 8,7 and he landsuponthe

ft 0-, of the barqueof Hor-Akhty VI 109ý2.The sun boat is usuallyshownwith ý& on the prow .ra AD for be have but stern , apart from b3t/pb . dhnt texts a the could word nothingwhich and stern , is in for front boat tp the used rather mechanically and word to the the of as a variant part mayrefer . repeatedphrases. The usualword for'acrostale is tp-n-O-DU .

to be lowly , wrctched

do

Wb V 480 (2-7) MK d4 is often translated as 'be humiliated' e.g. in Pathhotep 12,1 'Do not be high of heart tm. Vý-Jq lest it is humiliated'. In Medical texts - Sm.36 (12.9) in the examination of a broken arm 'if you find the arm

4

-Jý hanging down '; Urk. IV 64,8 Ineni has.0-1

; in a sun hymn [P.Berlin 3050 4,4 -

Sauneron BEFAO 53,1953 p.75 nA5 ] where -!54ý11ý- is contrasted with q3 of the sun . 71is kind "*' 'St"' is high (by) Nile is found the or the of gods at words at-Edfu : the of contrast (q3) be high Harsomthus May 41,19 E. Mam. and low ; their you command at verb) fc-foes are low E. Mam. 110.1 ; thus, Re is high in his height and Apopis

(intrans. your low in

his depth 111341.6-7.

db

lowest part bottom of a wall , Wb V 480 (8) GR

dh is derived from the above verb 'to be low dowW, and it is found in parallel with the dimensions is the height of a wall in the that , *-Aft I tp-ýsb 3w r to and excellent perfection wsb measurments . JTý ,

wsb, 3w'.

It is usually in the phrase q3-dý

description

of building

23,14; also

1368,11 ;

jj-

'top to bottom'.

1126,16. This phrase is read q3 d4 and as is

T4., g6_1Z_1 be understood, J A 6 temple to the by FJAam. or a wall should the referring suffix shown in is lowest The 'its height it temple thus point are perfect'. translates all that perfect and so ,

2114

dimensions [Mvaud , ZAS 49 1911 p. 131-21.

do"

plant

WbV481(11)D. 19, GR

WbDrog. 579

do" plant, mixed with honey, wasusedfor medicinalpurposesin cur;ng inflammations- Bln. 80 [Germer,Arzneip.3701.Itis howeverunidentified.Thereis aplant in an earliertext: Ns applied to an inflammation Barns suggestedthat it P.RamesseurnIII B 10 prt-a-JWJ4,,--1,. . may be do" [P. Ramesseurn p.21 n.10] and thus a variantspellingon the word usedin the Berlin text. This may be the sameplant as foundat Edfu andPhilae: hasa list of plantsfrom a field ) (Chassinatn.I thinks this is do") VI 226,2 a filling the hasits pupil filled with 130 text eye .; VIII 137,12which is paralleledat PhilaeM'3 6 -rbe sign seemsclear in all 0 examples,andit maybe that the medicalexampleis a differentplant or that it is the sameandthe hasbeenadoptedin the writing. The Filling of the Eye Text is essentiallya ritual to heal the injuredeyeof Horusandthis strengthens theconnectionwith the medicinalplant. Also in a NK text :' he clearsthe roadsof e-!4d

ý Q&61(plants?)' Urk. IV 480.4 (Wb V -:

481,12)in a text of Hapusonb-,andthe sameline in the Hymn to the Diadem'clearyour road of 'a-1 -. Jj- 1*11' 3,5 - implying do" hereis a weedor bush.

dtr

bitterness Wb V 482 (14) to 483 (4) Med. bitter 483 (5-10) Med. bitterness DG 653,1 týr

become bad, ill, suffer

ý11,2,4-

1. Cr.45la : CED 203, KH 245256 IDJ 10 become bad. In view of the later Coptic and demotic words perhaps 'to be bad' or 'putrid! is a better translation , dtr

though, Wb Med. 987 has 'be bittee. Borghouts [OMRO 51 p.62 §80] describes dDrt as a ,

9mrnt 'fever', Wb Med. 988 illness' found 'demonic [also indisposition often with general 'melancholy' LA Ill 11401.It can be associated with all parts of the body [Ebers 41,201 the breast , [RamesseumIII B 25] and heart [Ebers 100,18 , 855h , also Oracular Amuletic, decreeTi vs.81-82] . In P.Brooklyn 47.218.50 Sakhmet-Bastet is called on to, save the king from impurities and

2.115

'amertumes'=dbrt [Goyon Confirmationp. 90 n.55 with references]- this useis foundat Edfu in a , i: ) similar context, a hymn to Sakhmet-Bastet : savethe king from all arrows, all impurity and Cy'o Irmmt 265,8. Germond nb VI 264,14; also suggestedthat dor represented -VI tmalheur'in all its forms, miasmaand poisonedair rather than a specific illness [Sekhmetp.90 n.19].Tbe watersof the Nile are usedto purify, thereis no Immt in it anda lack of

bitter -

water ? 1471,4. The implicationis that dbr can be seenas an impurity by this time ratherthana specificaffliction. The word occursat Kom Ombo- KO 11134,705altarsarepurified from E.Mam 50,10 sfh

parallel with obliteratingother Sethianthings. At Esna- Thoth was

created(in a pun) by the hew of Re bftQ,.:b-

and 'bittee it so lboth wascalled]2bwty when was

[Sauneron,Mel.Mariettep.234-51.

d4d4

corn or grain

Wb V 483 (13) GR 9 "'9'ý: In the Myth , ý 060

VI is be feed is force to sacrificed to a goosewhich grain used

88,7-8. The text is clear as to meaning,but the word is a hapax [Alliotý Culte 11791 nA Charpentierno.1455p.848-91.

db

to overthrow 'Wb V 483 to 484 (8) D. 19 and D.20

) is found Bastet Edfu: Wb Beleg. (see in NK and also at is texts the db a common word military ALTh.nwyw bnt St-Wrt

a

(slaying in Great Place foes the the oryx) IV 239,9 the overthrows

The determinative'is slightly odd . It could be a mistake in transcription from the hieratic of a man lying down , implying that the scribe did not know the word and it was no longer in common use. or it may refer to the practice of writing enemy names on Papyrus then destroying it in order to A (ý determinative. IV 17,3, foes. Also: a more with usual overthrow .91

On V

to makemusic, to clap Wb V 494 (11-18) OK

dýn comes from the root bn - the spoken or, sung word, and with rdi or wdi as the abbreviated

7-116

dbn A 52-3]. Tanz to the [Brunner-Traut, peoplewho give form dbn refers substantive p. they prefix, the rhythm of a songand

dbn itself canbe therhythmgiven by clappingthe hands,ratherlike-a

_ lector In Theban 47 15-161 11 1943 MDAIK tomb [LUdeckens, this a priest called pl. p. conductor . gspt-dbnholdsor beatsa lengthof wood(?) againsthis openhand[seepA6 and48-9]. !J At Edfu dhn is usedin the festivaltexts: the 0 conductorsplay the rhythm V V 30,3 (for ýspt-dbn see9sp and V 125,4).Kitchen and Gaballaconsideredthe phraserspt-dbn VV togetherto be an archaistic:word (in P.BM 10252)for making music,originally having beentwo separate words'chantingandbeatingtime![Orientalia38 1969p.56 n.3] . In the 13thLE nome. the nameof the priestesshereis

I. & OZF

who holds a sistrurn 1333,12. The noun must be the

personwho clapsthe rhythmor beatstime , hence'rhythmmakee[Meltzer,Glossaryof Amenophis IV/Akhenaten'sKarnakTalatatin TheAkhenatenTempleProject11ed.D.Redford,p.112]. thas At Dendera,theword 43)"tF a harpdeterminativeDH 106,7,but evenso the harpstringscanbe struckas well asplucked, hencetheapplicationof this verb to this instrument'.

ds

to cut Wb V 487 (2-3) Late. GR cE DG 608,5

4-

tys piece of cloth

Cr.433a; CED 196; KH 545 TO(E)icIn P.Br.Rh. 25,7 of a fire

m

shred scrap. it shall cut you with its knife It seemsfrom .

this kind of usethat ds 'to cut' is an inventionto partnerthe muchcommonerword ds = knife. At Edfu ds is usedlike dn whentpw 'heads'are the object,perhapsbecauseof alliteration: 40-A 1225,8and

1115,7.The writing may bea mistranscriptionof dn thoughthe dernoticand

Copticevidencesuggeststhat ds existedin its own right earlier.

ds

knife Wb V 486 (7) to 487 (1) Pyr.

in) its knife from (ds) flint the took ds knife was used The name, and which wasoriginally madeof , foe: is dispatch knife ds thefoeis to the Edfu [LA IV At the 110]. the role of slaughteringanimals fallen Jjr

177,13;or destroyedby

(sip-n) 177,14

k is in the head

1117

of your foes' VIII 118,12-13and in a pun 'I bring you Nebedmds m

slain by the knife

0. C9- GreatKnife -q. (sw- mds)'VI 52,10.Thereis a geni'ýýIled---:- ZCP ......

who holdsthe

knife VI 329,16-19.

Lord of theKnife

nb-ds

Wb V 486 (15) nb-ds is an expressionfor genii and guardian gods at Edfu : the guardians in the chamber of Sokar are called

Tt7

Lords of the knife who live on slaughter1 189,10and the king is greetedas

i

ýW'and

'Offspringof

excellentheir of thegreatof fear VI 333,6.Ile Lord of the Knife hereis

probablyHorus.

ds

flint Wb V 485 (16) to 486 (6) Med.

Flint is found all over Egypt in the Nile Valley and was usedas a working tool and weaponat all periods. It rangesin colour from pale to black and wasparticularly favouredfor amuletsand ritual knives [Harris, Minerals p.138-9 LA 11207-2091.The text describingprecious stonesat Edfu , includes

14n m

- which was then regarded as a main source of the stone at this

time VI 202,5. A description of Horus

says :U

mi

.7-4 *,-

his arm is like flint he .

chases after foes and attacks them with his claws (in the form of a lion)' VI 127.11(after JEA 21 p. 34).

dgr

tree? Wb V 491 (1-2) NK, GR

In AnastasiIV 16,9

-2416

Charpentier848-9

"jis There is wood usedto makea pb3t . also,c',,

usedin

medicaltextsto treatvariousailments[Germer,Arznei p.300 H 185]. AtEdfu: ',rm4('-ft., F" is saidtobe theEyeof Osiris itsoutsideisblackandinside white Whenitis scratchedit becomesred andresemblesthecolourof god.It hasa sweetsmell presumablysomeUnd , of resin- probablyred in colour? andperhapsamberH207,8. At Dendera a mould for q fn breadis madeof

MD IV 36,45.Chassinatsuggested

1118

that there were two speciesof treeswith this name, the d9r of the NK text, used for making furniture from Ethiopia, this is also used for its resin production as at Edfu [Khoiak ,

(p b3t) and the tt-dfr p.3681

dXr

md Wb V 488 (1) to 490 (13) Pyr. DG658,6tsrbered

/ý

Cr.432a; CED195; KH245

TWP-!ýj

6PO_! ýj

The bird used to write dfr is a flamingo and dý(r may then more correctly be 'flamingo colour' [LA 11119). At Edfu particularly in the Myth drr is the colour associatedabove all Seth and during the with , , %a he forms b3bcl-i course of events assumesthe of : red hipppo VI 216,2; 1344 a red donkey VI 222A (red donkeys are rare in Egypt, but Keimer reports seeingone in 1943 at Damietta BIFAO , 56 1957 p. 118 n. 1). At the festival of Horus, Seth is symbolically destroyed in the form of a hippopotamus made of 9,44two red goats V 135,9.

V 133,8 red wax and in a subsequentlist of offerings there are -

Amulets were made of red stone, in the form of a hippopotamusor their heads [Petrie, Amulets 47 p. no.2371.Also Hopfher notes a Gr.Papyrus which mentions a hippopotamusmade of red wax [Archiv. Orientalni 3 p.329 - P.Leid. W coI.VlI. 245, p. 191/92 Diet. ; Keimer, BIFAO 56,1957 p. l. 19-120]., Red bulls were butchered to symbolise the destruction of the foes of the king Edfu is scene at .A *? "ý? entitled - the red bull , cutting off its forelegs (pl. 64 2g.VI shows the king putting his harpoon in the back of the bull) 111178,10. But in the bw-bbs ceremonies one of the calves is . specificlly red in colour and the reason for this may be indicated by a pun 1114L the red bull drives

2E (rwi) -V' away

your red ones = enemies IV 242,2 or impurities [OMRO 51 p.44 §21 and

JEA 36,1950 p.72 n.571.

I,

The red calvesin the bw-bbsw: V 86,18; VI 286,10; VII 156,2 The nameof a-divine cow is wr-mrst

548,3and a genii is called

ms-qnd who makesanger? 1511,13;a geniýwhomakesO*ikRed Eyes :

C33>

usually for example.

redness1511,15.

describes fierce genii as emissaries 1512,6 and redness is the colour of rage

1119

[Kees,Farbensymbolikp.460. n.230 andp.235].

drr-ib

redhcarted, furious Wb V 490 (6)

At Edfu in the Litany of Sakhmet she is addressedas %3=D.

VI 264,8

red

hearted against the one from whom she came forth (Re) 1509,16, a reference to the flight of Sakhmet 5ekk, vat from Re [Germondp. 90 n. 12] .

d9rw

impurity dirt , WbV492(9)GR

492 (6-7)D. 18Late

JEA 26,1940 p.78 dgry dirt, OsingNom. 202 and737 n.891

Xtipt

d9rw refers to 'red ones! that is impurities tainted by a connection with Seth : (Dendera) in a Nile is fr; hnmyt m c3a the purified water procession, C=W its

r from'the GreatPlace 1379,1 ; in a driving the calves

to HD, he drives away (Vn) 4za text, the red calf drives away

Dum. GI 11181 ; atEdfu in an invocation

-2k. t

your impurities -(c Luse of Imsw) IV 242.2-3.

Fairmansuggested thatdfrw referredto thefollowersof SethRedones- hererepulsedby theredcalf [JEA 36,1950 p.72 n.571. In the nameof a genii im. jlbw ýIpy ir QM-T

in the depthsof Hapy who makes 1511,15 ....

impurities? or perhapsred mud?

D§r

71beRed One = Seth cL Wb V 492 (13) GR =hippopotamus

C9is for hippopotamus At Edfu in a scene for the spearing of the the animal wnpc= variant word ,a IV 214,5. This may be more to do with the red colour of the animal rather than with the , Cg- Q=x.4%j-

'rýAness' of Seth though the two ideas overlap. For Seth calledr.=3 c , P.Leid. 1347,4,7 (magical).

dgrW'

type of fish

Wb V 493 (1)

2.120

Wb V 492 (10-11) Med. Late for fish It is probably the The dXrw fish is first attested from Med. Ebers 248 = H. 76 word ,a . Tilapia [c f. Caminos, Lit. Frag. Tf. 1,2,7

index = red fish] and is connected with the 3bjdw fish as ,

the protector of the sun barque . The fish appearsin the hymn to the sun in the 1-libistemple [Davies, ffibis III Taf. 332,11] ; also P.Nbg. Harris Lange p.40 Ind 42, where they watch over the journey , of the sun god and protect him. Similarly, in a hymn at Edfu : the sun comes from Nun and pr m -20-

g%

c=-44 comes forth from/as the red fish and later the pupil is that of the 3bdw fish 11110,15 [OMRO Cz. 51 p.215] [c L P.Ch.B. VIII vs.12,6 hymn to the sun who sets and rises in Nun , .... who went out qfS *, Gardiner - IHPBM 3rd series I p.76 and Vol. Il pl. 48]. This comparison of_, as a red fish the sun with a red fish is due, no doubt, to the red colour of the dawn and sunset,and the ability of the Tilapia to apparently regenerateitself, as it protects its young in its mouth and apparently 'gives birtW to them [Gamer-Wallert, Fische p.26-27 and 112-113 especially (from 109-113): Keimer, BEFAO 56 1957 p. 118-120]. That the Tilapia is called d9rw is confirmed by the use of -4:" 4 *V

to write d9r 'red' : cutting up db

the red hippopotamus VII 217,9 and it may also occur where HB is likened to a bird with qII1

hisclawsin

Apl, %4 fish in the throat of Horus (though it could be rmw) VI 74,7 Also .

- this could be a mis-writing of d9rw VI 74,5 [Gamer-WaHertop.cit. p. 113 n.290 ].

&r

Hathor/Sakhmet

! At Edfu in a sbtp-Sbmt text, Hathor is called a4-fi-m'ff

r k3w One who rages against plotters

(parallel with dndn r brtyw) IV 312,3 Hathor is 'the Red one' that is the one who rages. . ,

d9rt

redcrown Wb V 493 (12) to 494 (3) Pyr.

The Red crown IY

is said to be red in textsand shownto be red in representations, despitethe

possible'evil' connotationsof the red colour. At Edfu if the nameof the crown is written with the signforit

6

thenit is difficult to decidehow to readthe sign, thoughalliterationor contextmay,

help. is Delta The connectionwith Lower Egypt is emphasised the the goddess of uraeus given this where

1121

as an epithet: the White One in Nekheband

Cý9-

4=; P

Lady of Buto are broughtto Osiris I

213,16.Th6 text refersto the unitingof theTwo crownson the headof the king Osiris.

d9rt'

vessels Wb V 493 (3-11) Pyr.

The earliestdepictionsof nameddXrt vesselscanbe tall neckedvases(Pyr.249b)as well as a wide conical pot with a round base [LA VI col. 13911.Their name comes from the fact that they were made 'Lower in list OK in NK Egyptian tombs they contain water , and the of red clay and the offering of wine [Barta, Opfer index and p. 141,143]. In the Opening of the Mouth ritual four d9rt and four nmst vessels were used for purification and the two typoare synonymous. The d9rt may have been differentiated from the nmst by their colour - red or their material red copper for example and , , . becauseof this the d9rt ritual may have its origins as a Uwer Egyptian' ritual that is the rite was . invented to complement the Upper Egyptian' nmst purification. In CD H 218 the two are combined

in the offering of eight nmst Otto consideredthe d9rt purificationto be a relatively recentcreation . [Mund8ffhungH 42-44, andseedu Buisson,Vasesp.131and 135ff. for formsof vessel]. The Urt vesselwasinvolvedin the sd-dgrt 'breakingof the red vessel'but the rite doesnot appear at Edfu. Here jars are broken by a priest as part of the ritual and it may be connectedwith the destroyingof red clay figurines of enemies.The connectionbetweenthis and the purification is for theOpeningof theMouthandpurification 'perhapsthevesselswereregardedasnecessary unclear, but they were dangerousfor the deceased andso hadto be destroyed(LA VI 1389-1396; Borchardt ZAS 64,1929 p.12-16for illustrations]. The purification with'four d9rt vessels[Schott,Reinigungp.84-86] in templesdatesfrom DelB,I II (Dynasty18)for example [Kees,Opfertanzp.561andLD IR 66c - AmenhotepU- Kummeh but the problemin identifying the rite is that ZI could readnmst or Urt [Otto, Mundoffhungp.43 n.4 lists the dsrt'ritcsl. '-At Edfu in someexamplesthe word is fully spelled plir 03 sp-4 m4 If

nt mw going'roundfour times with 4 dsrt of. water (one for eachrevolution) HI 338,14.This

is next to ýa-nmstpurification andis performedby Thoth for the king. He holdsa vesselshapedlike which is the sameas the nmst vessel[pl.81] (Parallel text at Philae Phot.855) . Also ir Wb m4d

water - herethe king holds COý

and streamsof water from two go over

2122

Horus to the ground and from two in front of him - this may actually representthe water going around c2ý 'U 340 1428,2 the god ; sw'b m4 and pl.

of water IV 59,14 and sw'b rn 41igirzir

VII 53,10. In texts where the word is not spelled out the following text indicates the nature of the 2 ZI 73 ZI ý3 sp-4 rn vessel: phr Eye of Horus and

. C:P.

a to

of water 1170,16, then in line 17 the king says 'Take water ; the king brings C3=

U

12!Swith water (this is parallel with

similar rites with ' vessels, nmst vesselsand incensecontainers) 11264,7 sim. line 9. The purification is performed for Horus (IV 59 VII 53 1428) and also for Osiris (with others , , including Anubis 1170) and the link with the Opening of the Mouth is maintained by the assertion I have joined your head have united your bones' implying the restoring of life to Osiris (1170 . , ,I VII 53) In this respect the king performs the role of the son of Osiris and 'legally' is his heir and . entitled to the kingship of the Two Lands, which is indeed one of the rewards for the king in this_, ritual (11264 ; 148) . The other kind of return is the purification of the body of the king (IV 59 ; I. 428)

destruction of impurity and thus of foes (1 170) and in the Chamber of the Nile the, the , ,

emphasis is on the Nile as a return gift to the king (11264 and also VII 53 ), here the king is the, child of Sopdet and image of the ruler of the White Crown, the waters come from Elephantine. In particular Osiris grants 'life like Re, rejuvenation like the moon and renewal like the Ennead (I 171,1)'. The vessels contain water usually and also Eye of Horus - which is a wine (148 ; -Il 70 1 428) q.v. (or a pun on Wadjet wd3t = w3dt).

I.

I..

d9rt vessels can also be associatedor confused with Vty ritual vessels (q.v.) which are associated , 9'yt 4 come to your majesty , purifying your form with what is in them, : goddesses with protective one is the nurse in Heliopolis, 2nd is Mehenet, 3rd is Bastet and 4th Eye of Horus, Wadjet IV 59 4. rl" A text with the title sw'b m

describesthe Pty vessels, here one is Bastet, one Mehenet

in Heliopolis, one is Eye of Horus - Wadjet i one is damaged 111122,6. These are concerned with king in Lower Egypt, Also the king, the temple can wear and shrines connection with the purifying . Red Crown (111122p.61). An Upper Egyptian connection may be that Horus gives Hapy at his time flood The having Egyptian is Upper the flood red vessel containing origin. the an regarded as and is Egypt Upper Lower the poured out, an and once the water and unification of water,may represent imbalance in the order is created, so that the red vesselhas to be destroyed.

7,'

U-' Outside the ritual texts : describes Thoth unrolling the ritual. texts , including phr ý3 m it Iý

V 23

ce- nmst and Urt ,,,,

? IV 330,15 ; the Hall of Offerings (R) contains a table of offerings which

includesupon it- mw

da VV %%rU

1493(9).

Full ritual texts: 1170,16-171,15; 1428,2-7; 11264.7-265.2; 111338,14-17 ; IV 59,14-60,12; VII UESIUS 11122,11-23,11 ; a-wwMM=P

53,10-54,7. Possible examples : 148,10-15 ZFUZrU 9'ty ; 111122,6-17 WINE

11ty ?

the Red Land

Dirt

Wb V 494 (6-13) OK-GR Dgrt is the red desert around Kmt the Black Land which is Egypt proper. The word is used at Edfu to denote the desertsand is often spelled in the plural form, indicating that it applies to both east and west deserts.The king rules the 9 Bows and '92-

138,7 ; Qý

000

to the king 1398,1-2 and he subdues these lands tt! ý- ow

M 441

13bty, ImntywII65,

I4; '1e-O,,ý6, and lmýw

1153,14 also Horus gives together with the Iwntyw,

I, "'-ý 0, bowing king 147,6; to the come

bring

their produce to the king 1128,8. The word is used as a conLrast to Kmt : Isis is the mistress of "I I 1311,8; Horus traverses Kmt CM

Kmt Wd3t

and A!z-?- 1223

lt=; p

IV 48,9 or Wd3t

the king is ruler of

117,3.

As the dfrt were, at the edges of the Nile Valley they were the areas where the cemeteries were situated and in the GR period drrt could refer to the necropolis : HB rules *I-cm

in peace (from

context ths is thenecropolis) 1327,12; Philae Phot. 18 ; UrkVHIitym, At,.

ý. * a%

am4D

1-'ow bq3. n. f

q

ý

respectively.

fruit Wb V 495 (8) to 496 (1) MK CrA64a; CED207; KH262 tGe!

DG 662

d.

From the MK dqr is a generalword for edible fruit [Keimer,Gartenpflanzen1131] and is usedas.

U in Egypt Edfu 'Horus brings with :a wine text manyvineyards suchat

qq *

allfruitsand

ZI . dates (or all sweet fruits) VII 123.4; in celebrations at Edfu the streets drip with wine and qcý' ;ýý. GPA IV19,2;

anofferinglistincludesbread,

g" a= beer, oxen, fowl, wine, milkU*4be,

---rnpw1467,17.

2124

incense

dqr-njr

Wb V 496 (3) Ritual oft. GR Literally 'fruit of god. At Karnak an inscription of RamessesIV (Wb Zettel ) has in a list , possibly grains of incense. This associationof grains with fruit also occurs in

of offeringsa

the Berlin Amon Ritual XII, 12 [Blackman, ZAS 50,1912 p.72] U

which Blackman

sugges?is grains of incense. dqr is incorporated into the namesof incenses: dqr-njr in particular at Edfu is used to purify the , 1537,9; 1540,9-10 also ; or the path of a procession 61-4--

temple by the king 555,10 and 1558,17 102,18 also c.f. ,

1

be put at the ankles or wrists (tpw. lt) 1558,16; IV can and also , I DH 51,16 It is burnt -W by the king for his dead ancestors .

Ptolemy 11and Arsinoe 1479,11. The word also occurs at Karnak Urk VIII god receives

of the king ; Philae

I 864 Phot. sty -Z' .: uponyour limbs andDendera'-D VHI 114,11; 156,9-10. A further type of incensemay be dqr. wb3t 'grains/fruit of the oasis' : in the making of a 4r ý! hippopotamusout of red wax its faceis madelight or white with ': .

dgi

COMV 133,8, '

to see, perceive

Wb V 497 (4) to 498 (24) Pyr. dg3 'to see'is frequentat Edfu particularlyin the pairing m33 dg3 which represents'vision' , ..... , and 'perception',thus total sight (accordingto Husson-Mroirs 64 n.9) in parallel : the diadem' ': 'a (m33) everyone CW. everyonesees

-U by her VI 267,5 HB perceives ; !2s

nir nb im.f

'OUM3live 2,1 him VI by ; people whenthey seehis majestyV 8,2. The seeing every god sees ZI a at seeingher IV 2,4 ; how sweet-W -'-

of a god or goddessbringsjoy : he rejoices is seeingher V 2,6. The templeis also seen:' zr IV 11,13;

-an.

whenhe saw this (temple)his heartrejoiced

Nby ye seethe work VI 5,8.

'0,96 In the senseof'to perceive. feel': Zrý.

it. 1 dmd r-ýn'. i I 'see'my father united with me IV

53,8. In the phrase: the king is given m33 n itn imnt m hrw '""a -dB n i3bt m grý 1 84,2.

n Ph I 449,6;Xhonsu gives the king m33 n'-!;,

2-125

HB as the winged disk di s9 n0 (aftcr Wb V 498,14): AJ *c"=='-r" xj! 6 w-ýb A-J 148,3; =0-

dgi

My dg3. f 'who gives visual faculty to those who see him' *"'A47 uz

a // I 110.3 -

4=*ý*'- &r -..a t IL%% -co> .0

11

1231,16.

guxxtiangod Wb V 499 (1) GR

In the Sokarchamber UUEL 51

dgyw

protectsOsiris 1198.3.

peopleof Dega Wb V 496 (16) to 497 (1) GR Late

The country Dg3 'the hidden land' derived from the verb dg3 'to hide' (Wb V 496,8-14) is , 701 -IA=-identified [Gauthier VI DG 1021.At Edfu Hathorgives connectedwith Hathorandnot from their mountainsIl 205.10 This is not a country as Gauthier carrying their goods/products . , argues,but a people,this is a text for the presentationof produceof the Go&s Land. An earlier C*exampleof thesepeopleis cited from a naosof el-Arish [Griffith, Tell el Yahudiyehpl.25,10] W

Wq

000 tit

are the Asiatics who carry the sceptre(owl) of Shu , they live on what the gods

abominate (trans.op.cit. p.72). The association with the God!s Land puts them rather in the eastern deserts or lands to the south of Egypt rather than Asia. IrIP ig; Also in slaying the foreign lands texts: describing the destruction of certain named places: (

OW t9.6 79,8; degayw IV has the the text this the are to chopped up of wnp-nhs next also 'I I ,

mace of Horus smiting nb3-Dr and Horus as 'the Elder One (smsw) who drives off (dr)

Mntyw' V 143,18.-In alliteration they are destroyed

IV 78,9; another slaying foes texts describes v M%U n -b lot and a strongmanwho smites

dgdg.ti IV 341,1

V 233,1. One exampleat Kom Omboalsohasa connectionwith the Gods Land -.Khonsugives t3-njr and SCA I&OTIpresenting their productsKO 1177,626. ua* Thereis a possibleearlierexamplefrom a fragmentaryMK source:a SesostrisI text at Elephantine in the Satis temple has in line 11 (13 in translation) ,

MDAIK 34, -1978,p.741.

those who can hide [Helck

1126

dgdg

to treadon (enemy) Wb V 501 (11-13) D.20; GR CrA67b ; CED 208 ; KH 264 T06 T6

1166M) 6

dgdg is probably derived from the earlier NK word dg3 (Wb V 499,15) at Amarna VI 17 - Tutu ']kSA, right 3 : Lc5r-

and this in turn could be a corruption of a MK word dgs 'to tread' (Wb V 501

3-10 MK and oft NK. ) In any casedgs looks as if in a redulpicated or intensified form it is dgdg . with the loss of the final s. 6-

f§-

71e earliestexa.mplesof dgdg comefrom MedinetHabuu z4 aASAIL3kw. ibw MH 102,9 a_%

KRlV97,5);, z9X-"&Or""q'--'4; 33,6 (=KRI V 30,11); Kamak'-"-f-A. lands Jk h3w IL3kw-ibw RUI b KRI V 220,1 The word occurs often at Edfu but there can be confusion over whether to read dgdg or . tkk 'to attacle. In alliteration : dg3yw D J). A under your sandals V 233,11-12; dg3y,: '

-A

IV 34 Ij

and

lcj is king Red Lan&*G-'OSalso the given the under your sandalsV 42,14; probably too, the falcon bnd upon the backs of princes ID

Viart'.,

has tr=pled on their bones VI 97.6. Becausethe reading

'3' '* is lends dg3yw dgdg but to the of certain, this compare weight a reading writing U Ir . W tkk IV 170,4. 717he word is also found in the title of 2 ceremonyat Edfu, which seemsto have beenperformed during zT 4=ý 13; 1 'M :ý' fish by the brn. nLrw ftw. nLr and the festival of Behdet : ="x, the trampling of 04FOl . scribe of the divine book V 134,2-3 ;g

rr Fr' zr

V 135,6 and it is also mentioned at

rmw KO 1152 no.596 . 14-15 and with the date - month 3 of Shemu

Kom Ombo. 0

a%

10thday festival of 7Z uY ,

fit

by this god 1313 NoA23. The rite was probablypart of a .

in, king destruction 7liere the drama the of enemies of the and gods. are other rites cult representing 24; Nr. I (Camer-Wallert, Fischep. 72 Vp. Esna III 199,27-28 Esna destroyed: -73 and whichfish are destruction Von Sekhmct 1531. for KAM. 143 139 to -. p. other animal references n. and especiallyn.

1127

d.

the serpent

Writings -Direct:

"\

A

Iw

Phonefic Change:

ýg

;V IýAv

9: h.

Fairman BEFAO 43 1945 P-79 , ,

fire drill Wb V 511 (10) A ý24 %1d3 is attested rarely [LA 11206-71,from the Shipwrecked Sailor onward: SS 54 U! is used by the sailor to make a fire This seems to be the designation of the sign .

I ýk Jý includes Howeverin P.ChesterBeattyIX recto 15,8 list of offerings ,a

[GG U 28/9]

which Gardiner

[HPBM III p.98 Text] translatesas 'stick for fire boring', implying d3 is a word for'to. makerim' I-' here.The word is found at Edfu :a lion headedserpentgoddesstakes ý .w"

and by rubbingit

createsflame (nbit) 1509,15; during the festival in order to illumine the temple, fire is madeby býl V 355,8.Spiegelberg[ZAS 58,1923p. 150-11readthe word as mdw andthusan extra sin word for 1ire-drill' . basedon this examplealone.It is the only exampleof the mdw sign usedthis Jý for likely is be 371] Tbes. 111426,8 [Wb to more a scribal error and and way = .

d3l

to cross. voyage Wb V 511 - 513 (14) Pyr. DG 665 LN -- crossthe river Cr.751b; CED48; KH51

xl(loop)l

xj(Njop)ý

d3i is usedas indicatedby Wb, but especiallyof thesungod (eitherRe or Horus) sailingacrossthe , Ak '- heavenevery day IV 57,7. ýrt 1115,4; sky: nwt IV 33.5 ;A No? It can be followed by

A TýW", O"theancestorsevery day with Shu. to persons: goesto

offerings1289.7 .

d3-1

to stretchout thearm Wb V 514 (4-8) Pyr.

friendly 1 have both can and a hostile sensei In the geographicaltexts the abominationof the 113i.

2.128

god in certainnomesis d3i., r 'to stretchout the arm againsethe sacredanimal-A bull (4th LE nome)1331.2.1 "-J

the bull (3rd LE nome)1330,13;

against jackal (13th

bnw (20th UE nome) 1 343,7, and in this sensecan be

UE nome)1341,2

2 31. 25,1973 I RdE [Meeks, f3i-' p2l n. and or rdi-' synonymouswith Thephrasecanalsobe an epithet,for ex=ple of Min, whereit is againparallelin useto OW : the king is strongarmedlike 4k

--J

%n' m f3i-'wy. f (offering to Min) driving away with his

raisedarms1375,10.

d3l

to feed Wb V 513(13)- 514 (3) Pyr.

In the phrased3i-r3. literally 'to bring the mouthto food', that is 'to fecdnourish' At Edfu Horus . I saysto the king n.k , =:- A You have fed yourself with her milk (bnrw) 1591.7; in the lying of the knot ritual

V1 ik4=W1=M' I havefed you with milk (irLt)' VI 300,4 Becauseof these .

uses,d3i may especiallyrefer to the mouth passingover the breast(for feeding)as Wb suggests (514,2). The word d3l can be used without r3/tp. r3 with the meaning 'to consume,devour' from , P`yr.§865cd3i-iw'and againat Edfu'to passovee food, consume':florus Mcny consumeshearts IV

A31

gsgs of the Sethiancompany1575,12.

to provide. provision(by boat) Wb V 516 (1) D. II

The Stelaof Heka-ib from the Xlth dynasty line 3-4 has .

providedthis whole city

with UE barley '. Polotsky IJEA 16,1930 p.196 b) comparedthis with a text from a Stela of Djehuty, 11th Dynasty, [Petrie, Qumeh pl. 10,31: Iw

n Pr-Imn 'I provided (with

corn) the templeof Amun in hard yearsIc f. Vandier.Faminep.109]. 7be word then seemsto be legitimately 'to supply'and Polotskycomparedit %0ththe German'durchbringen"tonourishunder difficult circumstances'.d3i. ' beingexplainedasto bring with the hand, usedof a mothergiving her breastto her child or child taking the breastin order to suckle [Roquet,flom. SauncronI p.451). , Alternatively, Janssencomments[Autobiografiep.1631that d3i derivesfrom d3lto ferry ovce. in, '

Zl 29

the sensethat grain would be ferried by river to help peoplein timesof want, thereforeit means'to supplyby boaf. At Edfu in the-Athribisnome: Athribis is brought,her altars

31c

providedwith the

divine offering IV 29,7 [paralleltextsin Nfarn.E.66,6 ; Dend.GI IV pl. 116 ; Vernus Athribis 237 n.a] . Also in a '3bt offering, the king saysto Osiris and Isis, 'Receivethe offering L n k3.k which I havesuppliedfor your ka' 192,4 ;cf. Greetingthe Agathodernonserpentand n. . AX&m Rennet ]Vr-M33 You supply iqrt in Hor-Maa.IV 283,12.

IV i

to crosssomeone! s path Wb V 515 (5) andthe hostilesenseof d3i - Wb V 514 (14) -515 (4) with m-tnt

Zandeesuggested the translation'to put oneselfin the way inimicallk';iýsainactionof evil beingsin the underworld[Deathp.252-3] . Faulknerentersthis senseunderd3i 'to extend'ratherthand3i 'to cross' [FCD 318] , and there may some confusion in the derivation of the verb. Ai Edfu : BB as a 00'^4'OIfI'T-Eand bull who loves, rV ighting 'who seizes none cro-ssesbefore him V 295,6.

d3isw

spell,words Wb V 512 (11) to 522 (1) Late, GR

d3 isw is derived from the old word d3is 'to advise, counsel' (Wb V 521,4-6) it is possible in the , Late Period that it still retains some element of this in its meaning [Ddvaud, ZAS 50,1912 p. 127-91. Wb suggeststhat it is a form of Is 'spruch' which has been confused withd3is to be written in this way. At Edfu the word has distinct usesand it occurs most often in dw3-nJr texts and the d3isw are words spoken to the god :I praise your majesty with describes the d3isw in other dw3-nJr texts

Mq-,

o

-'&

PV

can also be qualified as d3isw. 3bw : (miffor text) Nephthys is *1241,1-2;

the king is exalted by

ill 444

stpw 111103,2. Thii adjective

Jq 371,8;

V 167,2-3 They . 3bw 174,7

111189,8.

'are found in P d3isw parallel with snsw 'songs of praise': ancestorshearAqp and snsw VI 5,7

or with tpw-r3 magicalspells

hpofo-

1289,10.

The walls of the templeare inscribedwith thesewords: Ajký13. 'Tstpw IV 13,5;1-* 369,4

of makinggreathis majesty 11185,3.

stpwl

2130

d3isw spells can be connectedwith certain gods : the king as the son of Isden is twt 44P J%apg? it, of the king 1483.11andshes3b AM completeof spellsV 278,3;Isis hears I

11 mnb

lot makesgloriousexcellentspells1149,6.At thecreationthed3iswwereinvokedby theShebduin orderto actuallyperformthecreation-.nis

VI 182.11;VI 184.11also; nis

1117,2[MOETp. 139n.21. XJjLords of

Minor deitiesat Edfu can protectthe shrineswith their ipw. r3 spells they are , Words VIII 82,2 ; apesat the rise of the sunuse

1286,15.

0111 Thereis alsoa possibilitythat d3isw canhaveevil usesas in n j1d.k Jký=,dw 'You do not say evil spells',saidof theking 1114.3. d3 isw are spoken words either in praise or as creative spells [MOET p. 18 n.31 in this respect . . then they can have the same force as 0w. They can also be written down on the temple walls where they are available for both gods and the king to read.They are usually spoken or invoked (as opposed to %d'read or recited). The word occurs throughout the GR temples and in similar contexts : at Esna Methyer says seven phrases or d3isw words to bring creation into existence and her verbal emanationsare incarnatedas the jd3isw Esna III noA8 [Goyon , Gardicn3 p. 187 nA and 21 n. I; Esna V p.268-9 also]. It is used in epithets of the king and gods, being especially connected, as might be expected with Thoth and Isis [Otto, GuM pp.77-78 and 162-3 ; de Wit, CdE 36 Nr. 71 p.72 n. 1].

J)_3isw

divinebeings Wb V 521 (7-9) MK, GR

Thed3isw of the Edfu textsarethepcrsonific4/deificdform of d3isw 'spcllswordsand thusderived from the root d3isw'spells'.andcouldbe rcgardedasgodsof writing (Cauville,Emi p.1291. In the cosmogonicaltextsat Edfu, the 113iswplay an importantrole wherethey are usually found with the shebtiuandjlnmw 'Builder gods!. In building texts. the JLnmware describedas brethren hq PS I VI 173,6; (snw ) of the d3isw and shcbdu: 0.9 o" IV 353,3; andof the ancestors,, IV 358.12 or they appeartogetherwith the &mw

(building the temple)V1149,8 and also thesetwo groupsappoarwith

'OPt'sVI 177,12; ScshatandThoth

VI 169.9;

8

*IPH: IV 353,16;with the Lord of lledcn and the builder gods,

6,2 They evidentlyrepresentcreationby the utteringof words: whenThoth wrote .

VII

1131

VI 181.11 As such they are wr4ht Great of . w

spokebeforeRe VI 319,14,c.f. (spoken) rituals:

4q It, 2 16 VI 183,16;

bg it' VI 320,10 and Ptah spat out

14PIf

i't

VI 175,7-8, perhaps reflecting that in the creation myths at Edfu the d3isw represent the Memphite tradition. VI 320,12 or have less

D.3isw manufacture solid objects such as the temple wall

Tý P9, I,, tangiblefunctions:A 111355,11; possibly

IqP1, t-

makegreatthe 9fy of the king (with baskasand builder gods)

iqrw Making greattheir words VI 175,1-2.At the completionof

AQI Jý % VI 323.11 and with the other ancestorbeings, go around the templethey give praises rejoicing

)

PR is'

IV 14,8[BIFAO 43 J 10line 14for harpsign]. As personifiedwordsthey are

invokedby the shebtiuin creation, thusthe shebtiuutter themandthe Builder godsbuild themup nis

1117,2;nis Kbtyw

off

(greatgodstext) VI 184,11.

The godscanalsohavea protectiverole for the temple

in the throneof Horus, they

34,12. In building VII boats texts, the attackers of overtum

know the foundationsof the

templeIV 7,5 ; they are connectedwith Ba-Neb-Hyt

IV 19,14 11ArA ,

of

Wrt-St-bnt. Msn are establishedin the Two OutpouringsVI 17,6 is Thoth in Maat individual d3isw text, : a presentation Two texts preservethe namesof the U 'pr-pbwt, 'Sages' by nb-dgrw, these nfr-ý3t, accompanied seven of 295,14-296,2who are describedas

?, bik, bb, sin I

the sevend3isw of Mehet-Weret(cow) who

falcon headed the 1295,16. They Thoth men with Two Lands as seven shown are the with reckonup from the 322]. Bom the heads [XI of they water come the cow disk nbwt of their on anduraeus sun , Isden falcons, forms Re. they Eye arrangeswhat their and they seven write of see the of pupil of in Traising Thoth They he god! also accompany they perform all rites when commands. existsand Iq I ý2 'A ', ', 'here ', inscribing, initiated Thoth are oversepqrs. of writing, who wherethey are with born Qhnt), before into. being of image came the of men, who great ancestorswho adjust rites, A9P I is Da-Neb-HaytVI 315,1-5.Thoth instructs I The connectionwith Mehet-Weretis continued ]kqjý

VI 174,7 (splir) down they and write ipn n MVt. Wrt, VIII 108,20and at Esna

11no.48 p.107 the 7 1L3iswof this goddessbecomethe ancestorsof Latopolis (deadgods) , Esna her divine 'these V 268-9) they (Esna describes how 206,12 and protect seven words' the says cow no. [c f. no.206,2sevenwordsof Neith after the creationandalso this tradition of sevencreativewords

2.132

La I Leiden Festugitre dHermes Trismegiste Kosmopoiia in Hermetic rdvdladon texts of : exists , , p.300-3021.Also at Esna they become falcons and bas who protect Osiris (V 351 = no. 19724) and, the temple of Esna may have had a separaterole for thew gods connecting them with the creation of each place [Esna V 268-9 MOET p. 139 : ZAS 92,1966 p. 116 nA for full list of references ; also Goyon Gardiens;p. 187,4 21,11. , 77heremaybe an earlierprototype in CrV

Spell 407 p.212a -a spell of

n Mot-Wrt

the spell of the 7 knots of the celestial kine - you who knot your rope (FEC`r 1158) and this is copied ', Ipyw these 7 words. Barguet notes that into the Book of the Dead Chapter 71,16 ="ý" !P -11', 1 theseare seven magic creative formulae materialised by the sevengods presentedin the f irst part of , the chapter who ensure the purity and integrity of the deceased and here they carry the balance, , , [Barguet LdM p. 110 n3j. Mefiet-Weret symbolisesthe flood [Barguct op.CiL 109 n. 11.

Wit

enmity Wb V 578 (3-18) MK GR without t DG 672,5 d3

L31-i

675.1d!

XO' be evil Cr.753b: CED 309 cf. Wit is the later writing of 1131 'to put in the way; in a hostilemanner.followed by in plus people, illness or a path, road (Wb V 514.14-515,4Pyr). In this senseit may meanVock' and thus as a substantiveis literally a blockageor hindrance[c f. OMRO 51 p.1961.Pyr.11237has,'there is no opponent

A ]k

sw m w3t P. pn who crosses(or puti'himself across) the road of this P.

Literally then the act of crossingsomeone's pathor road.constitutesimpedingtheir progress.a d3it then is a hindranceof the free passageof someone.It is an actionof evil beingsin the realmof the underworld[Zandee,Deathp.252-31.7bewordd3 in Wb V 515.5GR hastwo Edfu referenceswhich Wllýw3t. foes 'cross k be =A d3it, being of : your your should under none abbreviatedspellings here is 1556,16. This d3l too influence text and to a stairway cross) path'( -%aAr the of written under is oftenrepeatedthewish for freeprogressof processions up thestaircaseby theremovalof'obstacies' A : remove (sor) -VI

indeed is 1557,134; in there no rn your path

r-w3t) 1559,6-7; remove

4

-sit-

in the way (both

In (mtn) 1563.6 the vestibuleof the ; path uponyour

&in 166,1; 'Remove It (r-w3t)' in his 'there the texts, and gargoyle path treasury standsno ljrý-

Zl 33

A IV 111,13-14; sb (remove)

the enemy

IV 117,12.This is probably'a

combinationof the verb andnoun'Removethe obstructioncrossinghis path'. Also in two textsfor A0 R-, 'Comingout of thepalace!to ensurethe unimpededmovementof the king : 'May you attack %% r3,, ''A Y. -/ý

the d3d3t foes blocking the road' VII 190,4;1 destroythe enemythereis no

4 1,

hindrance in my path VII 42,13-14.

An obstacle could be seen as a foe : your road is purelclear n

JTý, %

without block in it VI

245.5-6. As a verb: the king bums foes

Tflý

im x w3t. f blocking his road IV 273,12; a food and water

m hh. k your bread does not stick(block) in your throat 1487,7.

offering

From 113it develops the word with the enemy determinative which Wb translates as Vidersachee [Wb V 517,10-12 NK and 518,3-18 MK = impurity (Unheil, Boses) and also -Wb V 519,1 jL3i. tiw1.

'famine

d3it-rnpt

Wb V 518 (8) GR In a medicalsensed3it canhavethe meaningof 'impurity' or 'disease![Wb V 517,9- illnessof the eye,in Wb Med. 9931and alsoSpiegelberg[2AS 42,1905 p.57-88] translatedd3it as 'illness',and cited an examplefrom Greenefouilles X, where

j

is d3y As to parallel a substantive mnt. -Sp-

A] in for Cairo Calendar [Bakir XXXVII T-nemy', VII, I have example pl. the of vo. sense can also Sethis-AwGv

the GreatEnemy.

-

When compoundedwith rnpt, d3it takeson a meaninganalogousto 13dt,qn and at Edfu these terms appearin parallel : the king drives off i3dt-rnpt and removes'(sb)

A rlk-bf

#

IV 253,15;the Nile

1582,6.Vandier also derivedd3it from' 'illness' 'sin' [Faminep.85-6] and

is found Dendera The be d3yt also at that phrase confused. and could 113t'rese or'remaindee noted , the king is protectedfrom

[LDIV 85b , Dum.Kal.Ins.961and at Dakka n

o &VA .. " Phot.222 §334 and Philae Osiris increaseshis cattlewA-v . , JUX I

-tr

Vandieralso suggestedthat the d3i ind3it-rnpt could be anandphrase-,that is usinga word like rnpt to form a vagueor ncutralisedword so as not to mentionsomethingevil.

2134

cloth

jj3yt

Wb V 519 (6-11) PYr. wb recordsd3yt asa generalword for cloth , clothing, withoutspecifyingexactlywhat it wasused for. In the Deir el Medinaostraca, d3yt is not frequentin listsof clothesbut it doesoccurat the head it CP From lists [Janssen, texts these may refer to a 'cloak' madeusually of ordinary p2781. of 1Pq 1^ Y_- nt Wsir

material.The word is foundat Edfu in theprotectionof the body spell

m D_dtit is the protectionof this cloth of Osiris in Busiris VI 148.2and the Osirian connectionis maintainedin an offering of cloth and md ointment(for mummification)where four Anubis gods offer varioustypesof cloth, including

'1ýrW'

I I88,7JPI. XI 282 showsthe offering

uniformly as,.-'& boltsof cloth.This mayindeedreferto the cloakwom by Osiris or evenbe cloth for the mummy shroud. In the embalmingritual Anubis and Horus presentC-119 -R,

for

44ýP III, Q3als. X 74 but Dendera at mummification wd3 is given to Osiris and also at A T. qqI Philae

T26 -

makeswholehis body .

The word datesfrom Pyr.§740wherethe Osirianconnectionis alreadyestablished pw nw ir-n-1jr n iLf Wsir it is this cloak which Horus madefor his father Osiris.

d3w

night Wb V 520 (1-12) MK

GR

7bewOrdil3wrlrstappcarsatMo'aM[Vandier.

k (ý, Mo'allap. 252, lnscr. 14]b'ý". .A.QZ-

isthedme

whenfoesamdestroyed.In the Inscriptionof HapdJefai[Siut 12981thedeterminativeis replacedby rF"

and it is the time of day when the High Priestgives the houscto its Urd. This prompted

Hornungto commentthat becauseof

2

and the usesof the word it should really mean'dawn'

'twilighe VAS 87,1962 p.119). In GR texts113whasthe mcaning'nighe: the moon'shinesin 1, SikýrT,,,

d3w

j %%% ýe-, C in 41.1 and the rigllof I torus is the moon V-

the night V 9.1.

branches

In an offering text, the field of the 21st UE nome, brings its treeswith

heavy

I, here has instead but fruit IV 191,11-12.7be the parallel natural m=ingbranchcs'sccms with V 535.8-10) 'branch' from Mcd. BD. d"(Wb is V Tbcre 'grains' 123,2. the and a word pcrh3ps .,

It

1135

which seemsclear.

d3bwt

grain Wb V 522 (7) MK

Wb cites a text - Kairo 20762 which has in the place of b3b3t fruit, a word , could be a mistake for MR,

ý(which

hjj

thel sign mistaken for the foot). At Edfu id a field offering text, a list

of grains includes Upper and Lower Egyptian grain and

A Jý

*-W-- clearly a type of grain but .1,..

otherwiseunattestedIV 223,13.RankePN 1405 hasaspart of a name

JA ý 4r

andcommentson

this unknownword in PN 11182(e.g. Louvre C41 MK , Turin Stela 1611). A word 13bb 'earof corn'is listed by Wb (Wb V 354,11GR) with one example: the land blooms with d3bwt

d3f

'AýLj

?0: its grain living and growing' VI 260,13- and is mostlikely to be the sameas

is a word as ,

I -)J&

&.W%tj

which grows in the field of ancestorsIV 43,13.

to bum up Wb V 522(8-13) Med. )ol

DG 677,10df bum

V

IL

Cr. 795b; CED322; KH439 XoV4j

&J4

The medicaltext - Eb. 39.18usesthis word to describe'heating'orcooking' pig'sblood. In theEdfu A textsthe word retainsthis useof the applicationof heat: in a meatoffering, the king has'heated' Y7 & oil or fat for Osiris (bum is not appropriatehere)1489,16. However the verb *canalso be destructivefor flame 'bumsup' the foesof the king or gods: in a meatoffering the king bums , *g bumsthe foesof Horusand scorchesthe enemies foesfor his father 1478,7 and Mehyt of Osiris 1315,12; alsoNesertin southernBehdet doesthis

1302.4.

The verb appearsin the compoundr3-A3f burningmouth, as a word for the hostileserpent.andin puns r3-d3f d3f 'Burning mouthis burne

IV 149,6;wt-4

VI 179,16-17.

The word is usedespecially in magicaltextsandotherGR temples(Philac). A reduplicated form d3fjj3f is also found at Edfu (Wb V 523,2 GR) : Sakhmet incineratesthe foesof the king 1154,4.This hasthe Coptic equivalentX04A I 322'bum, coole anddemotic ,l/

,

el-DG 678.

Cr. 796b;CED

Z136

d3mw

youths Wb V 523 (4) to 524 (6) ULNIK DG 6783 drn generation

I)I

J-

Cr.770b; CED314; KH423gencmtion XWM'g d3mw, which is well attestedin earliertexts,is usedin two mainwaysat Edfu : (a) to denotegroups of youngmenor boys(b) to referin generalto 'gencrationeof people. dh n 'clap' [de Wit, CdE 36 Nr.71 p.61 = be drunk] the

(a) In the templedescription

inhabitantsrejoiceandyoungwomen(rnnwt) are beautifulto seeIV 3,7; Horusmakeshis people hA A

prosperandprotects

the youngIV 15.7 in a driving the calvestext , the 113mw arc

II comparedwith býsw calves,'Horusrears(1fd) ArAlgo.. ; the Nile makeslive

(of theking) andprovisionscalves'111169,6

in the 0%. 1583,10. of your majesty 11r

(b) In the templedescriptionthe word alsorefersto futuregenerations: the templehasbeenbuilt so that the namesof Horusshall be praisedby

AMý-

n rbsn generationswho do not know

them VII 4,2-3.

d3mw

youngcattle Wb V 524(7) GR

Wb quotesthis word, derivedfrom d3mw'youths, only from Kom Ombo,1336,459 In the Pchu . of the 10th LE nomethe king brings cows and

111

?ý%' young cattle at the uddersof their

hascrcatedthe byre numerousin mothers.The word is usedat Edfu too: in the "-canal area1113 AWýwrw III king Ilafsomthus in 337,6 IV the text, gives and a milk offering v7 all youngcattle for your daily portion(thedeterminativehereis a cow sign) V 364,17.

d3bw

people

At Edfu : the land is foundedwith hapaxwhoseorigin is unclear.

jd3nt

borque. sacred

to be servantsof your palace? 1161.7. Appaf ently a

Zl 37

Wb V 524 (9) GR Jones,Glossaryp.257 , "A d3 nt is the barquein the Xoite (6th LE) nome:ý

d3r .

Wý C= :

1331,12.

need,lack Wb V 524 (10) - 525 (10) MK

d3r is usedat Edfu in thephraser-d3r 'accordingto the need': providingthe foundationwith sand 'bestoliban beforehimc> accordingto its need1131.3;in the labOratOrY

according

to his need H 194,13.

d3r

to cook Wb V 526 (1-3) GR-

for the temple,d3r is usedas one of the cooking In the laboratoryrecipesfor makingsubstances processes: 1/20 of a hin of water is addedto a mixture r

ZýJ-,

r It

until it is

boiled, reductionby boiling (1/10 hin is left) 11229,5-6; similarly ir -A -UAAVZJ it is

makea reductionby boiling (Heat)11221,5-6; in a phraseafter wateris added,

its' boiling' literaliy, but Fairmantranslates'it is its' correctboiling time' (MSS) 11221,5; also MD I 47b.The fact thatd3r is usedafter the additionof watersuggestsa morespecificmeaning'to boil' or 'to simmee,ratherthan simply 'to cook!.

d3rt

type of fruit Wb V 520,10-11and526,5-13and 14,

Wb Drog p.586

Cr. "71U Yietre

All of these entries in Wb probably correspond to the same fruit : it is used in recipes in the laboratory

I& -A

ý2 4C251,

11207,10. Comparison with the Coptic word

suggestthat it is the carob plant [LA 111268-9].

d3rt

scorpion Wb V 526 (15) to 529 (5) OK DG 684,6dit constellationandsignof the zodiac 4,V,l I" Cr.810a; CED327; KH449 GAHO

%lc-(pc-

'carob',,

2138

'Me word occurs earliest in a personalname . in the Mastaba of whm-k3 (cast wall . lower portion) [Ranke PN 14051 and may weH have been in more extensive popular use than is it in Edfu in it is found by In NK the texts and at appears textual the the magical evidence. suggested name of a deity

J'NT`9ý

'nb bryt-ib Un a female goddess scorpion who lives in the sun disk'

1124(148).

crane- Grusgrus

113t

Wb V 516(9-13) OK The craneappearson offering tablesfrom the Old Kingdom.At Edfu in the festivalof Behdetit is listed amongthe offeringsfor the temple:bI-!?

-a

V 359.7.In sucha caseit is probablyan

is here bird for Ombite In the the the the of god was sacred abomination archaicsurvival. nome, AS attacking

(andgbs) 1337.7. 11oughcranesareofferedthey are nevershownbeinghunted.

to which this prohibitionapplies[Montct . Klmi 11 1950p.94).

impurity ?

d3t

Wb V 518 (3-18) MK In an instructionto the Edfu priesthood bsTj ,m

impurity. in Do Of out In in not go q X

do not enterin uncleanliness'111360.15- which may correspondto in bs in 334,2and Fairmanrestores[MDAIK 16 1958p.87d) restores 1.ýj

in s3t V

d3t as a parallel to this . He

translatesbs as le who initiates wrongfully'. rather than lead in, introduce'.but it does form a' contrastwith 'q 'to enteeso that 'go oue seemsmoreappropriate. 7be instructionis to ensurethat priestscomeout of their housesin a cleanstateandenterthe temple'beingpure'.Hered3t is parallel to s3t. so is unlikely to be anything with a very different meaning,hence'impurity' or similar. Copied forms of the text in other templeshave : in bs mg bs mlý'+ Amb

A

m pr m s3t 63d; m bs m

OJ--J m Iq in s3t MD I 16a; m

where this phrase occurs as a prohibition

KO 11245Nr. 878.The word is mostlikely to be derivedfrom 1131'toopposeinimically'q. v.

r-d3t

to according Wb V 520 (3-6) D.18

1139

A prepositionalphraseused from D. 18 with the meaning'so as to cancel that is in return for' , 'bemuseof [GG § 180, for example,the nameof Ineni endures'corresponding to ' whathe hasdone on earthUrk IV 66,151.At Edfu : thereareoffered"Mese8 Ont . thefields of b3st-Imb of the west A. .-C=WA .;C, K p3 nwn corresponding to the flood of the east and their towns' VI 195,4.

d3d3

foe Wb V 532 to 533 (4) GR DG 674,1 d3d3i 4,114-24-

and 692,7d&

Cr.799b; CED 323 ; KH 441 Y'kXE ý d3A3 is a reduplicatedform of Wit

&i

LL-

X4X11

into the way in hostilefashionor with something comes which ,

evil intent q.v-.d3it . The word occursearliestat Edfu and mostoften in the phrasefrom which the compoundderivessor jd3d3m r-w3t. f removingthe foe from his way : in stairwaytextsto ensure unimpededprogressof processions 564,17-18andotherplacessuchas a.door

if'.

J"A. b-IP-A '" I 1536,10; 21ý 'jF'- 1555.4 -Jrkda . JýýI 358,8-9; VI 131,1-2 -!dk-

I 48 VI 263,34; done incenseoffering (Y Mesen 1345,12 he does ; an enter not t3 :MFL A VI 129,9-10and in a similar phrase by Wepwawet VI 289,17 -'JFda krA;ýthereis foe in my path11183,6. no These foes can appear with other types of hostile forces : entering the entry text Remove ye dead , A 4XA 'j"ýr female foes male and female (fits the context female bftyw and male male and , AIL Ahere) VI 240,13 ;a list of people who are far removed from (h.rAn M) the king includes: men, gods, sun folk. the dead, Apopis (which covers all kinds of beings in existence) VI 131,4. j'-AA in foreign lands : make a slaughter in b3swt d3d3t are seen as living

7&-,

VIII 76,14

.

To underline the threat of these beings to unimpeded progress, in a royal procession, the king is mighty in his stride

evil does not come before me , the Ennead are mine as

protection'IV 49,14. d3d3 can also be used as an adjective: in an offering of a garland, the north wind is inhaled and has no

1FA

-Aq

-5fl-

'bad' air 1497,10.

Cemy [CED op.cit. ] suggeststhat the earlier prototype of this word is drdr. be foreign', which is in is Ibad' or 'hostile' as it is for this word so from MK NK (Wb 604,8-13) V but to the sense not use , ,

2.140

is it its'ancestor. d3d3 been have it noi with confused while May 76,14).

d3d3 is also found at Philae = h3swt VI

to install. build

d3d3

WbV 532(9-10)GR for thegods,therearefourexamples In thePapyrus Harriswhichdescribes of thebuldingof temples hasbeenInh andthenit hasdri 20 a wordd3d3in thesamecontext.Thesbty enclosure 'in ' thefoundations thisas upontheearth(58,5and77,7).Wb translates

7L57,12and59,2

layers'levels'of a greatbrick wall because heightis 30 cubits(thick text to the the goes on say , bricks)(WbV 532,8NK). TheNK termwouldseemto beat therootof theGRverbd3d3to build(atEdfuonly in theWb) , AA 11 1111 BB theTemple1282,6andtheGreatPlace1283.1;theking comesto HB to IA beautiful hard Ndm-n b 1361.8.In thetempledescriptionthetemple 111.9is constructed of , , , whitestoneIV 17,14.Ile verbcanalsoapplyto the'construcdon' or installationof statues: the king

thedivineimage1553.5.

CS

d3d3

Wb V 532 (12) Cr

IcfIkAr&-J

Wb cites a referenceto a place n3 donationtextsVII 246,

d3d3t

n p3 vnýt 'the sparrowsof the north' in the

[Meeks,Donationsp.27 n.117,for thesebirds seeLEM 2481.

harp Wb V 533 (5-6)

Vie sign

)

is usedasd3 in a writing of 1131swIV 14,8 JBIFAO 43 110 line 141and

the word for'harpoccurs in a wine offering, 'you raisc uP

In joy

is no sadness there ,

before god'IV 105,15 (ziegicr, instruments p. 10I ffj.

d3d3t

council Wb V 528 (1) to 529 (20) Pyr.

From the Old Kingdom,'Lhe jj3d3t were courts of law and also administrative and advisory

1141

bodies.The word mayhaveappliedto anyassembýof men(or gods)andit canbe appliedto staff of a temple[P.Kahun26 a 9]..The d3d3t actedas a court andexistedat local and capital level By the . 12th dynasty the d3.d3t had becomemore a law court as opposedto the qnbt, which from Heracleopolitantimes was the administrativeassembly.In the NK the id3,d3t ceasedto function in reality and its functionswereabsorbedinto the qnbt. The peoplein the originald3d3t directedthe be it thearmyor legalproceedings [Harari,Proc6dure Judicairep.21 affairsof whatevertheymanaged, n.71, they werethereto help the main officials of the administrationwith advice[op.cit p.221.The word may derivefrom the stemd3d3 'head![Luzje,AltAgyptischenRechtp.67] or as morerecently derivesfrom a nound3113'buildingin front of a temple!(Wb V 532,6)or morespecifically suggested 'councilporch'[Redford JARCE 14,1977p.17n.44]. In this caseit is a building situtatedin front of , templesin whichjudicial groupsmet so that their decisionsaboutjustice could perhapsbe taintedby divine influeneceandapproval[for justice at templegatesseenow Van den Boorn,JNES44 1985 , especiallyp.13n.66 andpp.1-25 From the NK the d3,d3t are a council only in religious,or biographicaltexts They are presentat . thejudgementof thedeceased andarecomposedof gods, asopposedto srw officials in theterrestrial sphere[Lurje op.cit.p.63ff. andseeHayes,A LateMiddle KingdomPapyruspA5-6 andp.1401. At Edfu thejl3d3t reflectsits role in the Judgementof the Deadas found in the Book of the Dead [seefor exampletheJudgementof Ani Spell 125illus. in Faulkner,Book of the Dead,BMP, 1985 , revisededition page141,and moreimportantlyas far as the kingshipis concerned,it is usedin the establishmentof Maat. It is often saidthat the king's voice is madetrue beforethis council [c.f. in the Book of the Dead , p.Hanover3454 , Seeber,Darstellungdes Totengerichtsp.1431: Osiris justifies the king before

1172,3; Khonsjustifies the king before

Thoth justifies the king in Memphisand Heliopolis-before justification

1272,17;

VII 170,9;11orusgives

13t VIII 118,15-16.The determinativeof two gods suggestseither that,,,'

two godswereat the headof the councilor that two gods, or two main representatives of all Upper andLower Egyptaingodscomprisedthe wholed3d3t. In VII 170,9above, it may be that two parts, of one council were basedat the two main centres;of the Old Kingdom, a view confirmed by a greeting to Aturn and Amun in Hwt-bnw

the

A ',tr,

1395,8 The Book of the Dead .

lists.the councilsof the main sacredtownsof Egypt and the divine mebersof thosecouncils before ,

Ll 42

for Spells 18-20 judged is the wreaths of vindication. Osiris spells are and vindicated , these T, 0% 131rwof gods judges what is in the mouth of Above all the council judges Maat (wdl :IA, a

the Lord of Maat (the king) IV 232.12, and in Wat texts wX-ryt

Vill 82.7-8 and

consistsof Shu . My . Geb, TboLhand the two Maaty gods Vill 83,15. Specific councils are named in 42,11of Ro-se'tau- presumably the dead gods of the necropolis V 132.1; the festival of Behdet :A 'A fof king brings MaattoAfi! the teas

T3-Mrt (Egypt) Vill 122.12; the terrestrial gods are said to be

of this house(the temple) VI 249,1.

UýJj. I, the council of Re VI 61,3 The d3d3t is the body before which Seth is judged : specifically. -! and

AA! 41M

the council spits on the name of Seth VII 168,2.

The m"epers of the council can be specified : they who follow Osiris are

N

united in one place

Vill 119,19. The gods here being Osiris Isis Nephthys Hortliand the four sons of Horus [see . , , Seeberp. 130-1 for them and their role in the judgement) -.also

are joined as one VI

276,4-5. The gods Re of Behdet Thoth, Maat, Hu, Sia, Seeing, Hearing and Great and Small . Seshatsare 'great gods' 043 snakesas

who unite together Vill 122,18-19. Slightly different are the wrt of the winged disk 1293,18.

There is also a d3d3t tp nwn 'council of the flocKf (from MK) :a libation offering the king , h"UPb"ýe J, 169.12 and similarly its members listed - Horus' guides Hapy and ýira 9 "

431 a@ A%ft

1= .

Hathor, Harsomthus, Nun-wer, Niau Ilehu, Shu,11oth and Ptah (3 x 3) 1491,4: .

thearms(? )of

AAý 4ýý '%%A0 73- 11232.2-3;IYI Horus'andThoth are with the king as protectors of Hapyare Lordsof Rites VIII

U0

e Jý.

ill

11259.14; with the variation

If 259,16-17with the sameresponsibilities.71is council datesfrom at leastthe Story of Sinuhe209AAO",., "! ,

"translatedas'council uponthe watcrs'orcouncilat

the headof the waters'.In this contextthey areamongthe godsof Egypt listed by Sinuhe.The term alsoappearsin the Book of the Dead- 149.99(Aa)

A VC;:ý 'andherethey arc godsin' a-r

Kher-aha (hr. '03) who aflow the dead man accessto the water (Allen DD p. 146 = council that is over the waters]. In reality if there were such a council , they could have been responsible for checking , the height of the Nile inundation, whereas in this mythical sense they seem to regulate and be 'of Icads' first PhOL204 for flood. At Philae the six gods source cavern the responsible everyone before

A

t Tr tj jSj

: ý', Xý =. A text in the Nile Chamber at Edfu gives their funct.ions :' 0 -tr& 0~

7-143

jIAR"+ I"

I

'"'0 'rý- 1ý" 11ý1 I- Rt ýa-*Jbring the flood from the cavern ancestorswho came , r--Iq

from Re, Lords,of Heliopolis sacredof placein Kher-Aa who deliberatein the areaof the Great . , Cavern

first BM 54 flood' Il 255,16-256,3 [see Drioton, 1953 the enter who the gate of ... ,

p.298-300who confirmstheir duty is to enterthecavernandregulatethedivisionof theinundation Van derPlas,Cruep. 112-114].

d3d3t

a building Wb V 532 (6-7) D. 19oft. GR

The nounis relatedto the verb d3d3 which occursin P.Harris [seeabove]andmay indicatecourses of a brick wall. The word hasbeenstudiedby Yoyotte [Kemi 14 1958p.86 and n.4] who discusses J AAW3 from Wb Bakenkhons Inscr. 5 has the examples * the

beforea-temple(madeof stone); a

A text of the High PriestAmenhotpe= Thes.1323, herea great TA r%

opensonto the sacredlake

in the Houseof the High Priest; BanishmentStelaline 9 [Brugsch- Rec.de Mon. I pl.22] recordsa New Yearprocessionstoppingbeforethed3d3w of Amun Sauneron[EsnaV p.343-41addsanEsna . example. EsnaNo.197.18

Igh

:3

and suggeststhat it is a kiosk of resting on the edge of

the sacredlake.More recentlyit hasbeeninterpretedas 'colonnade,kiosle [Barguet,Templed'Amon Rapp.3-1-21andcouncil porch' [Redford,JARCE 14.1977p.17 n.41] andthusthe building in front of the templein which thejustice council met to decidecasesunderthe auspicesof the god [van den Boorn,,JNES44,1985p. l3-I4n.

66; ].

ýP V In the festivals atEdfu Harsomthusappears.at (r) 131,1, V350,4 C3 0 A 63 I#/ 1.11 nV 355,1and then Hathor V 350,6 ; 13 351,1and Hathor sails (n'y) to 0A ra V 358,3.This building also existedat Dendera whereHarsomthusappears0JA 'r,, of C--J , DenderaV 353.3-4 [Alliot, Culte I p.266-7] which fits with it. being outside the main temple complex. In this caseit seemsto be a way-stationfor processionsora peripteralchapel [Spencer, Templep.130; von Beckerath,RdE 20,1968 p.18 n.e]. In the Nbmmisi Horus gives the king

`ý F:.3"z:;D containingall g(?oq,thingsborn by Renenetin

the midst of the ///// (itt offering) Mam.10,10and in the main temple,theremay be an exampleof this moregeneraluse: 'Awake in peace, thesegodsof

and protect....' 1213,4.

2.144 .

papyrus Wb V 511 (6-9) OK r3f^& 4q In the temple description at Edfu the c'olumned hall is said to be Iike./'z;

h3-tp papyrus

around the child (an allusion to the mythical rearing of Horus in the papyrus thickets of Khemmis) V 6,2 This sign though interpreted in different ways is best read dyt here [Le Corsu, RdE 20 1968 . , P.1204].

to illumine In the templedescription: 'The wingeddisk in his throne

bw.f Or hpr ILr-03t.f 'IV W 2,9. The sign and generalcontextindicatea meaningsuchas' to illumine'. De Wit [CdE 36 Nr-71 p.59 n.1] readsthis asd'frorn d'r'to think abouf (Wb V 540,4).

wind Wb V 534(7-8)Med,Gr in Coptic

CED 315 KH 423 gust,tornado Cr. III ý bl,'ShL ,

In medical texts id' refers to the wind of the belly [Wb Med. p.997-9981 and at Edfu it is the wind of , a storm : iw pt m

khb 'the sky has a violent wind' VI 135,7. Ile

phrase d'-m-pt is

the basis of the Coptic term and may be taken to have the same meaning 'gusf [Meeks, BEPAO 77,

1977Note §61:a canalis brought,settledlike Nun without /,,, offering, there is no

X

IV 187,5-'6; in afield

in the fields (damaging crops) VIII 8,16-9,1.

grain?

Producefrom theSht-d' pehu includesa commodity , w

'in your'house andsprw' IV 49,3.

The tk%are grain signs and as this is an areafor flower productionrthe word may refer to seedsof , flowers and it is likely to be a pun to matchthed' in Sht-d' , Thereis a word dY (Wb V 522,3)and also Ca type of fruit usedin medicaltexts(Wb V 535,11 Bln.104lists it as usedagainstdemons)which are attestedin earliertextsbut it is uncertainwhether' theyarethe trueancestorsof A' at Edfu.

1145

d'bt .

charcoal Wb V 536,(8-17) MK DG 677,3

z- 14.1-

Cr.760a; CED311; KH414

199CE)C. "

ýC-Sz

At Edfu charcoal is used : as a fuel in the fitle of an offering scene "rhe butchered portions of meat AOk^A^

fZý fire are on the and 4L

isupon

ýb

the charcoal and fat geeseare upon the altar of Horus'l

Cc'%* ' -eh '1489.13 Later 58,12 has, ? utting 'At upon the fire and oil mrýt) upon title similar .A . in the text this oil is 'cooked'd3f -

In the Laboratory texts the preparation of various substancesentails the use of 010 , seemsmore to be a particular type of wood and not a confused writing of d'bt'ch=oal'.

which

11211,8 for

example , where it is said also to be called d3rm .

d'm

elecu= Wb V 537 (13) to 539 (3) OK c f.

Xmo

Cr.771band12lb; KH422in

>yp

NJXMO

ring of

gold A gold alloy with 20-25 % silver content. It occurs from OK texts but by the GR period d'm was , a general word for'gold' without its precise original meaning [Harris, Minerals p. 44 - 501. At Edfu d'm is used in the conventional ways with the general meaning 'gold': image of the god in the sanctuary is of ,

+

0 Il 10,5; HB illumines the two lands so with

Opening of the Mouth ceremony, the ritual implement'the hand' is made of

1518,7; in an +,

jgý jq;v% 170.6 IV 33 Ij 0. Hathor is the gold of the gods and the of goddesses *a .

dim

-(nwisof

copper) 1143,9.

sccptre Wb V 537 (4-11)

The form of thedim sceptrewasoriginally that of a wavy staff with a Sethheadat the headand this PTs. This held by in the sceptre texts the as was early sign as with normalw3s-sceptre was written gods and Geb was called D: 'myw 'Carrierof the dim sceptre'- CT 1195d ; CT VI 317. Later this sceptrewas shownwith a snakeheadandheld by the sungod during his night voyage[e.g. Hibis III

1146

Tf. 2, see: Hassan StOcke p. 171 ff ; LA VI 13751. , I

There can be difficulty in deciding if a word readsd1m or w3s as the determinative is largely , I and unless the word is written out fully , it is not always certain which sceptreis replaced by indicated. At Edfu :a foreleg presentadon>T ; in a tortoise slaying text, the

4-

1

I

pty 'that sceptre [to purify your road] 111127,4

does not miss when cast 'so here it seemsto be some type

of spear IV 151,2; in the I Ith LE nome in-h.'py sty m &ý-- (L determinative IV 30,6. But in examples such as br

I

here has harpoon this again a -

3m. nJ InD seize the sceptre and hold

the ankh sign IV 55,11 the context suggeststhat w3s is best read.

d'r

sieve Wb V 541 (1) GR

In the laboratorytextsat Edfu in recipefor unguent the substance is thenput througha produced , ;D*', ý]) 11214,10, sieve nqr and andthe copiedtext, the UE sieveVI 165,8. -V Otherwisethis wordis unattested.

atr

to seek Wb V 539 (10) to 540 (14) MK Cr.781b; KH432

Awp

to examine,study

d'r hastwo specificusesat Edfu. It canbe translated'toseethrough'orperceive! (with an inquiring glance)as in a descriptionof HB

'seesthroughbellies and knows what is in hearts'II,

42,6.This ideais foundin &,, earlierMK hymn to AmenernhetIII'who seesinto/througheverybelly [GuM P.191[parallelWb V 540,15seethroughQ- J. The seconduseis connectedwith therelics of Osiris : in the 18thnomeof UE Horusis herecalled -_

Ionewho seekswhat is in the boundarywhojoins (nwh) the god'sefflux' IV188,10 -v the king (asHorus) 42S4 ibt in the nomes161,6 and king2Sý A that which is in the mounds and binds them togetherafthe GreatPlace.7. This is an il-bpw offering in which Horusis saidto be the one who unitedthe limbs of his father.This allusionoccursin similar texts : (ij-Dpw) Horus A

i3wt and Hapy unites the god's flesh 1150,1; ( ij-ýpw) the king seeks(04) ibt of

his father and

'seekshis flesh in the'nomes1103,1

il-D pw)

; ý)

-A

the king and

2147

godslook throughthemoundsandseektherelicsof their fatherV 393,16. The allusionhereis to a myth in which Horuswastheone who went throughthe nomeslookingfor his father'srelics which hadbeendistributedamongthemafter his dismemberment. Ile alsosoughtin by gods.7bis myth is evidentin the the i3wt (burial mounds)for eachrelic and wasaccompanied 18thUE nomewherethe god Dwny is Horus-Anubiswho found and unitedthe limbs of Osiris (as Anubis the mortician) then protectedthem with his wings as Horus [Vandier,MDAIK 14.1956 , pp.208-2131.By doing this theking/Horusis the legitimateruler andso seizesthe Opwy(crowns). ýý A In Lower Egypt in the 19th LE nome, Horus is called

bb irt. f who seekshis eye IV 38,1.Ibis correspondsto a

correspondingtext hasHB cosmogonicaltext. '

'SeekeeV 26,2 ; but the

seekingthe Lord of the Enneadof the Placeof the 2 godsby TboLh

V1328,18[Goyonreadsthewordas11'r- Gardiensp.10,9]

dtt

vein of oreor rock Wb V 534 - 535 (2) NK

Harris,Nnerals p.207

: Y-- refersto a'vein'of rock Gardinersuggeststhat this word in the phrase: nbw/d'm br -D 1&00, from which gold is obtained[AEO 11218*].It is attestedfrom theNK andalsooccursat Edfu :, nbw broughtfrom the mountainsVI 201,6-7.

hr

weakness c f. Wb V 541 (5-6) At Edfu the meaning of this verb is clear: excellent of arms , you have made strong ///// h 227,2; in is VI HB UE 14th to them the the coming pehu one of nome without weakness Q: ý):: A2'qrb. its is in it is in f breaks there the created what no egg, who weakness open who in Urk. IV 386,8 Speos Artemidos V 123,5-6. An (= text the earlier may exist example shells) vessels of Hatshepsut

Gardiner [JEA 32,1946 pA7 n.k p.511 could not translate the

word, but added a further example from Soleb [LD 11183 ; Dend. Brugsch Wb IV 1677 ] said by Nebmaatre Vwn. k

dw

--

evil , badness

III- describing officials knocking at the pylon door.

2-148

Wb V 545 (9) to 547 (7) Pyr. DG 676,6 jiw3. t KH 571 ý joy= 0

Usesat Edfu as in Wb , passim. with spellings ,

IV 48,3;0 C4 VII 263A

1175,13.

dw-br

serpent Goyon,Gardiensp.62 n.8

A namefor Apopisthe serpentwhich occursin magicaltextsandat Edfu wherea geni burns'na. krUIJL VI 160,8.Other referencesto the-animalPJeyde 1348 To.7,3 = OMRO 51,102n.190.

dw-qd

foe especially Seth or Apopis , Wb V 546 (21-22) D. 18

Literally 'evil of charactee and in common usagefrom the MK to denote Apopis and Sethian foes . JaIrV111At Edfu the word is used in alliteration (for effectiveness) dr dw-qd : VII 157,9; Cý WL trull V 72,8 ; Hathor does this CýWA with the fire of her mouth V 176,7; also Cý

V 144,4;

and tý jwtdr. ti IV 80,6. These examples occur mainly in scenessuch as sm3-13pp. Also there is 1228,11; Db3 is its name db3. tAiVL

alliteration with db3 : HBdb3 143'VL

'evil charactee VII 22,9; it is 120 in which rý bvv%. is punished VI 13,3. Also the dw-qd isburnt

04dj

117,9 and places are purified from it prick

1`1' VII 265,15; felled (sor) Cý Mý

WL

C4

onepunishes ,,

1174,8;

j

WX

11

VI 332,13 It is deprived of the ability to sting or .

m't3 pn the serpent 'evil of character does not bite

in this land' VI 160,6. The writing

A-

is a corruptionof M

with

ý the

either throughimaginationor confusion

transformedinto a knife. The foe in this form was envisagedas a snake,judging from the most, frequcntdeterminadve of theword.

dwi .

tosummon call , Wb V 550 (4) to 551 (2) Pyr.

2.149

I-a becomes

The PITwriting of

gesture not very differcrit from nis (q.v.) used in reciting f king-

Ebl

the food offerings . dwi is used at Edfu when calling to the gods : (nls-dbow) the %P-b Xbw 331.2; IV his food 111129,8-9 dw3-R' brings to 1, r nLrw god and nirw and

r r

their kas who come to their ýbw food 1548,8. The title of a scene has the king saying sw3g.n. 1 Dry-tp. f On

4m

VI him in her ir-s3. his f I diadem to protect name praise call rnws r ,I

262,10-11. P1.154shows the king holding up incense and a sistra to Sakhmet , and looking bchind him (away from the goddess).The word seemsto be archaic and it is not usedwith the samefm4uency It have does texts. for dw3 to ritual outside appear seems ritual use only and not example. as nis or

dw

mountains Wb V 541 (7) to 545 (1) Pyr. DG 611,3

a

dw. t Wb V 545 (2-5)

(A-

0, Cr.440b ; CED 199; KH 253 'rOCY

TIAJOY

10 W r-3 111110,12 ; [IV Spellings and uses at Edfu are as outlined in Wb : quarries of

L--

do

4b

down 71e in the VI 107.5. to mountains ridges of word refers and place names . mountain of Behdet stressing the dual aspect of the

hence Valley, Nile a writing such as 0,2 the either side of mountains 1511.2. The mountains can yield up or pour out all that is in them : q1 n

Mae.

what the mountains pour

Hapy is Geb HB that that king and is that which upon on shines all along with out , given to the , . overflows 11123. P-bnt-n-. dw-dsr: in the

Cý-7D

of LE nome. -91

10 containingthe flesh of Sethor D .

2!ý--! j

U4 b.

IV 39,9 and

9

405? " ba -C=3

flesh 27,6 7 the with and ro'eýa3'1ý'V

Gebel I-lathor (13Lh LE) in Heliopolitan to Red is the consecrated Seth.This the nome mountain -of (MD in it the nome[GauthierDG VI 126]. Ahmar. p-bnt is the southempart of

dwiw ,

pot , jar Wb V 551 (6-7) Pyr.

hold beer base to is made or wine which, listsdiviw a pointed From the offering a clay-vesselwith , forth= a measure as alsoacts

liquids [Arch.Abusir 11375.n.lý du Buisson,Vasesp.16 ff. I.This is

2-150

Ah it 5 Edfu [Balcz, MDAIK for atj and survives at pA9-53] : where a sign the characteristic the word

06 for ka HB 45,6. IV king In the of the e mr out medical and pours mentioned are of number vessels , itself 45,47), beer [Wb Drog. 5981,but the liquid [Eb. for kind is the dwiw possibly a of texts a word Edfu text. thoughambiguous, is aboutadual vesselsratherthantheir contents.

db3

to punish , repay foes,' WbV556(5-IO)D. DG 618,10

18

ýY I ý_ 1 .71

Cr.398b; CED181; KH222

Twwse

Thoughdb3 is well attestedfrom the earliesttextsandthoughthe verb follows the usesas indicated in Wb at Edfu the verb hasa particularimportancebecausethe nameof the town of Edfu is D_b3 , or 'Retribution Town' [after JEA 29,29 line 17]. In the temple description this connectionis 4. 'explained': Db3 pw bfty m-btf in which the foe is punishedIV 10,9;the king k-J . his enemiesin D_b3 11121,10;HB

his wrongdoingsin Db3 VII 308,13;D_b3

dw-qd m-linw. f in which the bad serpentis punishedVI 13,3.'In the mythologicaltextsEdfu was the placewherethe first defeatandretributionagainstSethwascarriedout by Horus: Re said: it, .4 11J my enemiesarepunished.This nomeis calledJJb3 down to this day'VI 112,5-6. In alliteration the pair db3. Lmsw occursoften

J

A' IV 29.5;

and in this sensedb 3

means'punisheswrongsor crimes or bad Sethiandeeds'IV 78,4. In other alliteration : drty , t3rw.f IV 2,2; HB

jX

/V/,, :J

Dns VI 62,3 and 11128,15-16.

I ;%

Without alliteration,but with enemiesas object db3 brtyw :' D_b3i'sthe'city'of the enemyof &,, Re andHorus IV 330,6;H 62,4-5; J bfty Or because/foreverythingthat he hasdone1309,9.The nameof the town J2b3only appears from the MK [Wb V 562,1andGauthierDG VI 126-71 , when there was a surgeof commercialand economicactivity at the town. It becamethe officialV 116* 3181 The actualetymologyof the nameis secularnameof the town TBO,TBW'.19SW6[AEO uncertain, however, and it must be stressedthat the db3 of Seth is aa er Ptolemaicetymology concoctedfor the temple[P.Wilson, LUAN 2,1986, p-231 The verb db3 can be followed by the prepositionm db3 Dns in Imsw who punishedD. for his-` 309,1'ab6ve. I hr 1378,16-17 deeds or evil ,

V 51

jIb3

to replace, repay Wb V 555 (5) to 556 (4) Pyr. c f. DG 620.1r-tb3 becauseof cf. Cr.61a; CED39

ETBC-

The original meaningof db3 seemsto havebeen'to occupy'a seatin a ship (Pyr. §§ 906,1171) . This ideaof takingaseatseemsto havebecomethe nuanceof replacingor substitutingsomeone,by the time of the Edfu texts, in particular in the phase03-n-it. f bnt X (Wb V 555,6) Horus jn Great in father his for (after Osiris Wb) the or Osiris Edfu for the j% : son of substitutes at A jn it Jefor his fatheruponthe Throneof Re 117,13;1111 Horus. Placeof R-H 11.58,16-17; JJ it. f in his town of j).b3 1149,9 ; Horus I---'n.f. it. f m-D_b31 153,6.

db3

to clothe , adorn Wb V 556 (11) to 557 (16) Pyr.

is in clothing It cloth or is Edfu The verb used conventionally at title of sceneswhere the appears . offered by the king'. thus: puns: db3-Rnt rJA

mnbt-bdt

1423,5 orAJi,

-Jmnbt

1422,13

In alliterating .

dt. k 1 98,5 (also 1289.17).

In the stative : the king is made to appear

fiJ

ee in 1428,16; clothes your majesty clothed Q

191,

is clothed with the adornments of Re (ILkrw n R') 1408,1. A further type of cloth used to clothe the king is irt-]Vr Eye of Horus : White Eye of Horus

AVJ

Clothe yourself in it I 1125,1; 1296,9

this use also is found in PT §844 . The verb most often is found in thedb3-cloth ritual and as it does not appear in Coptic or demotic it may be an archaic ritual word and the act of db3 is a ritual act of dressing the king or god. A series, bolt held 33a) king (pl. (ý) labelled of cloth db3 a Wabet the in offering 4 cloth , shows of texts the thus

This gesture is an artistic convention for holding the cloth horizontally . This posture

however is variable, a further db3-mnbt scene (pl. 33b = 1428,9) shows the king holding up two in be the ritual. bolts used of cloth , and either posture could small

jjb3

to pFovide, equip(fill up), .

2-152

Wb V 557 (17) to 558 (8) D. 18 ofL GR A nuance derived from db3 'to clothe' (provide with clothes) where the cýject of the verb is not clothes but provisions , other offerings and other types of commodity. It was apparently first used in A ý-,i)' this way from D. 18 (Urk. IV 547,9 Sennufer statue m'sbr .1

Z% ý Objectof the verb : weapons

lir, db3w. f VII 202,6-7; BB Lord of the harpoon

db3w.f IH 137,8. Provisions:a garden

Ac filled with =

xb

all its things IV 41 .9; Edfu

e

ývith a6w I

415,9. Also : D-b3ty 554,11;A

Edfu with his beauty 1412,6 ; HB joins the sun di A with his right hand at their places on the First Time VIII 7,8-9.

Direct object : Uwt-sbq

jjb3

with bt. f

'I'

A

Q 3bW 1249,7 with ,,

to block , to fill up Wb V 558 (9-15) MK

Examples of this use of db3 are not frequent at Edfu and it is a secondary m6aning of db3 'to Aj %I provide' : snI m 'Provide/fill/block the foundations with sand is the title of one of , the building texts 1131,13. The sceneshows the king pouring out a vessel of sand (XII 424) and he' says 'I receive the vessel and I fill up

its land exactly'. Also ? ouring out sand

filling the trench with sand' 111107,2 (VII 46 parallel too mutilated) ; in a text foundation the , Aj trench with sand 123,6.

db3w .

harpoons Wb V 560 (6) GR

The origin of db3w, much used at Edfu is uncertain. It may derive from db3 '6 provide' (block) ,

and also 'that which one is equippedwith'= 'equipment', which in the caseof Horusis his weapons andparticularlyhis harpoons.db3 canbe a float attachedto a net or a harpoon(see Wb V 555,1-3 Ptahhotep137 - RT 35,1919, p.229) The word may have beentransferredfrom the float to the is 'to 'the db3 harpoon from derive it the The thus punish', word could also weapon accompanied. for Edfu The is it the texts Whatever the writers of word the convenient very origins , punisher'. .

2153 AjI occursin the singular: 'a harpoonpresentation

for your ka cutting up the hippopotamus ,

VI 238,9,but is most often usedin the plural : Striking the hippopotamuswith 51,2; Adore god for

A

harpoonsVI

1 1-j 1,your harpoons(the text parallel this with anotherword for harpoons j

hmt) VI 61,1; Horus cries out "Wedestroythat bmty with our harpoons( In this text W thereare two harpoons- one in the left handand one in the fist) VI 62.5; of the 51hlance, thereis not its like among

AJ

tI

VI 71.7 ;a list of equipmentfor Horus includesboats,floats,

his rope,his threeprongedharpoonand his weaponsof war VI 215,6.

harpoons

The word is used in puns : jlb3 providing or preparing harpoons 111137.8. D-b3 AjTII% Edfu equippedwith harpoonsVII 202,6-7. db3.ti lir That this is a relatively 'new' word can be seenfrom the fact that it doesnot appearin any of the established offeringritual titles.

harpoonrope

db3

Wb V-560(7) GR Wb cites only-two references,both from the Myth of Horus texts where the meaningis clear Ae-. A describesthe harpoonof Horus , the bmt (blade)part of 4 cubitsand of 60 cubitsVI 61,9; Aj CVI harpoon is be float be 216,12. to the the to attached and must rope a unlikely jjb3 also , thoughthe word for a float. mayhavebeentheorigin of this word (Wb V 555.1-3). It doesnot refer to the shaft of the harpooneither , as the harpoonerhashis blade(bmt) , his m3wt and his VI 8,8

C!

.

The word mayderivefrom db3'cloth'. wherethe ropeis a very thick pieceof cloth or twine.

db3 --

,reedfloat, andlaterperch

The word occursin the cosmogonicaltextsat Edfu andthedb3 wasa partof the nbl-reedwhich was in became by in the primeval set upright times subsequently the and shebtiu split away primeval for Edfu It falcon for divine form the etymology another name of the provides to also a perch mound . jý

is) (it falcon up 'the the the j2b3 NVIs-Ur perch of reed raised m nbi m Aý from VI 182,2 Edfu the nbi-reed and the Wetjeset Hoe made split was ;a the nameof and AjI beings '. VI 177.7; is D-b3 the jjb3w establish -Lhe you settle established name perch .... ..... : wis bik'A

2.154

2243 function I 1. The VI I Wetejeset-Hor the J2b3 falcon of perch divine exists exist it the on as , AJI Xis to raise up his majesty (the god) in We1jeset-Honis(and creation takes place) VI 323,4. The etymology of the word is uncertain. While it provides the etymology for Db3 T&u,

it may be

'perch. is There for db3 is Edfu, the the word etymology that the name of which earlier, provided the word db3 'a floaf, cL Wb V 555 (1-30) which may be the ancestorof this word and the sign

A

is itself a papyrus reed float used by fishermen and harpooners [c,L BEFAO 64 1966 p. 138 n.f MOETp. 14-15especially and passim].

db3w

beingsof theperch

Aim, In cosmogonicaltexts it is they who plant the db3 perchinto the ground: ,

WI 224,11and

establishthe perchof the falconin WetejesetHor VI 17,11.Clearlythe beingswereinvented for this purposealone.

db3

garment Wb V 560 (10-11) Rit. NK oft. GR cE Tf-8 16a strip of cloth. bandageCED 181; Cr.397a

The word appearsasearly as the MK : in a list of gifts on -asarcophagus

derivedfrom

the verb db3 'to clothe! (Wb V 560,14). In this case it seemsto be a loin cloth or kilt and in the form Aj! V is perhaps the multi coloured old fashioned costume of the king of Lower Egypt , [Jdquier, Frises p. 19 and n.3]. At Edfu the word is used alone : Horus tells the king that he seesthe A -1 sees...) 1126,9 ;cL Wb V 560,15 in a Coffin list

144J

4:1

%mofthe king (or god,

db3 is most often found in the compound db3-n-Rnnt cloth/garb of Renenet.

Ab3-Rnnt garmentof Rennet Wb V 560 (11) Pyr. From the earliesttextsRennetis associatedwith cloth , iii Pyr. §§1755and 1794thereis 'ALýMwhich the godsfear as they fear the Eye of Horus.I'lie connectionis explainedby the fact that, incl for those could is uding plants which plants, Rennet responsible goddess, an agricultural primarily

1155

be made into textiles such as flax. She was thus a patron of linen and a particular type of cloth db3-Rnnt lBroekhuis, Renenwetetp.79-80, English summary p. 1511.Ile exact nature of this cloth is difficult to determine, but it was probably white, as it appearsin the Ritual of the white bandageat

Abydos[Moret, Rituel p.1791wherethe god is dressedin Eye of Horusand

Ajm.

of Horusis sometimesspecified as being white. 'Me two appearalso in the Amun

(? -I='-Ir k

Eye C. ^A je- 'M Ritual

VA

In GR templesdb3-Rnnt is mentionedfrequentlyand at Edfu it is found especiallyin rnnbt-cloth presentations , where it is offered by the king to clothe the bodies of the gods

238,1;

AE- 0

case of Osiris this may indicate funereal wrappings bring it for the kas of the gods ^-JWA

v

&I

11260 and in the

198,5;

1289,17;

'6j-

='-

AOVV%%A", -

'a

178,6-7 Offering bearers ojjI c=p ^ý-

"11566,15. In db3. it king too texts the % gives mnbt Vle

&Vto put out fear of you (c f. Pyr.) 1432.11 and the

comes

linen weaving goddess[el-Sayed, from the Mansion of Neith 1422,15. This connection with Neith ,a Neith I pp.76-801 is maintained where

is described as the work of Neith I ^^ft%% "0 &-1129,10

=N, 430,11.A further weavingdeity Hedj-hotep: makesAj, -%, .

and in an offering

brings Hedj-hotep) (perhaps head his feather cloth to the deity on processiona maleoffering with a gods,to makethem festivewith

o z(l^- IV 48.3 He is followed by Serqetcarrying two

bolts of cloth, which is shown with its box (pl. 97). The funerary nature of the cloth , it could be used

for mummybandages is underlinedin an offering of unguentand cloth to Anubis, the king gives ,

A6

V 186,4.

It is alsofoundat Dendera, Kom Ombo(KO 1124 text 162-3)andEsna(II pA8-50 text 18).

Ab3w

rewards, payment Wb V 558'to 560 (3) OK

db3 from the OK is a replacementor equivalentof something, becoming-'reward'as at Effu : HB k e191,8-9 (the for temple) king and sim.. this work r-the your strength and might gives JA %% c 1180,9. From 'paymenf is 'bribe'. Sethian has db3w this MK meaning the and the more also ,., how it used most often at Edfu in palette presentations or']Maat offerings , in the phrase n 9sp , t CM

is Lord Maat, king does the of not receive'gifts': your Tbirty-"IJ one who jjb3w

ii% %%

III

1156

00

194,7also

AL

III

VII 322,16or in iwty ýsp db3w 'one who has no bribes' : one

', 5D, My 390,11-12-, IV iwtye--r1%eJc, the NWL the judges overseer of city -=B-A who A6 VII 127,8;iwty 9sp 0 /// / [for emendationseeMDAIK 16 , 89 n.p] V 334,4.The manof

Ymet,

NWt then is one who doesnot 'acceptgifts' to influencehim , but thereis a phrasein a Maat text db3w 'rewards'couldbe acceptable: 'his abominationis partiality his food is doing which suggests , A ýFv-9440Maat VIII 3,14 as rewards' . . The phraseoccursat Philae Armant Kom Ombo[Otto GuM pp.163; 256,23,27] , , ,

db3t

shrine Wb V 561 (8-12) MK DG622,7tbyt

4o)14-i-

Cr.397a;CED 180-,KH 225 chest, coffin T-Alge, rAlgl eemy Accordingto the Copticanddemoticwordsare the fusionof two originally distinctEgyptian words: db3t fem. 'shrine,coffin' = GR tbt (Wb V261,6) and dbt fem. chestorbox. T'hereis an older word db3.t (Wb V 561,2-7)which is a palace[Urk. 198,15]andthis may be the ancestorof a word for shrine.In the ostracafrom Deir el Medina, the db3t is the nameof the sarcophagusthe, , outermostchestin which the anthropoidcoffins could be placed[JanssenCP p.238-91.While the precisemeaningof db3t canapparentlyvary , in fact thesewordsare semanticallylinked. for they, areall securecontainersin which thingscanbe kept, a king in his palace,a body in a coffin god,, .a in his shrineandalsoa caughtbird in a box (Wb V 561,14). jjb3t occursthroughoutEgyptiantexts and alsoat Edfu : the templeis describedas the

L-3 at the shrineof the excellentba Lord of , ACJ 491. Dendera? 119,4;of the godsin the temple, Osiris is in be 1123 (70). While this could L-3 takento mean'coffin', 'shrine'or evenrefer to the temple, thereis a furtherambiguityfor it couldbe purposefullyconfusedwith 12b3t= Edfu, thusOsiris who residesat Edfu [as Cauville,Osiris p.71. Aj [CaminosAn earliertext hasan epithetof Osiris as bnty the one presides over coffin' who C-3 AM,

A Prayerto Osiris (21stD.) MDAIK 16p.22 n.21 so it is not entirely impossiblethat it is the word , for 'coffin' but a parallel text at Edfu hasOsiris as Dry-ib 12W 1181 (14) - which is Edfu here. , This epithet Ont-db3t appearson a Stela at Naples, Aturn bnt-ijb3t [BIFAO 49 p.99 n. ai , line -:,,i 17 - heredb3t is saidto be the tombof 0. and 1123is quoted].

j. 11

2.157

tbt or dbt ? box More certain at Edfu : the gods rejoice in their 'a Cl EF-3 shrines 1412,15-16.

db3ty

punisher Wb V 562 (7-9) NK, GR

The word is derivedfrom db3 'to punish'(q.v.). At Edfu it is the namefor HB in his right against A', Jldb3 Sethand his allies It is usedoften in alliteration and puns : HB is %, VI Db3 m pry . 65,11;and

jjb3 foes 1378,16; Edfu is describedas Db3 n

It can alsooccur in morepeacefulcontexts

VI 11,6

db3 Db3 the punisherprovidesEdfu with

his beauties(nfrw) 1412,6.

db'

tenthousand Wb V 565 (13) to 566 (4) Dyn I DG 623,3

1

Cr.399 ; CED 182 ; KH 220

94

db' is usedat Edfu to denoteinflinitenumbersof things sm3.'3bt offering . Horusgives millions . and 100,000of foods and millions .... millions

and thousandsof df3w provisions 118,10; food offerings

of all things,bread,beer,oxen,fowl ' 1467.11 ; listing food - millions upon m-q3b thereof, 100sand 10sIV, 49,1; 14th LE nome'She brings rbs

bw-nfr IV 27.11. of Lj .,...

db'

blame reproach , Wb V 561 (4-8) D. 18

This noun is derived from a verb db' which means 'to point the finger' (at someone in blame or reproach) [c E Gardiner, JEA 22 1936 pA3 on this verb as it occurs in Sinuhe]. Ile noun occurs from D. 18 onward e.g. Inenei Urk. IV 61,12 nn

and it is always negated. At Edfu it was clearly

understood that by negating AW there would be no chance of such a 'bad'-word gaining a positive influence. It appearsprincipally in 'instruction' texts on the doorways at Edfu : one who does this is praised (favoured) in the land""' -.:j .

there is no reproach of god against him V 393,2-,ý&4J: elof C--

1158

the gods V 344,6-7. This is an instruction to those who enter the temple , so it would be most important for them to be blamelessand pure in the presenceof god.

fingers

db'

Wb V 562 (11) to 565(9) Pyr. I 3 DG 623,1 )L Cr-397b*,CED181; KH221 TIM90

JO THS

71besign usedto write db, is the thumband the word is used throughoutthe language[Lefebvre, Tableau§53p.46 alsoLacau,Corps§315-9)].At Edfu fingersare especiallyassociatedwith gods , 111 Isden who write, suchas the wordsRe uttersVI 173,8-9;Seshatsays : writeswith his 'Behold 11 Ia

my fingers inscribing your annalsin the writing of

my own fingers VI

337,13-14. With adjectives: iqr walls of Mesenare furnishedwith the work of

iqr their excellent

fingersVI 173,8. w'b-Ab' (il 'wy 'washedhands pure fingers) : w'b , andw1bIti i ashe takesbeervessels1462,5.

of the king in a qbbw text 1 114,15

In the ritual of unlatchingthe shrinedoor,the bolt is likenedto the finger of Sethwhich is removed from the eyeof Horus,so that the door canbe opened: 'sfý 4 11

125,10andpl.214 [Te

Velde. Seth p.491; one line of text on the doorway of the Houseof Morning sJ3 irt-]Vr njim sfý

db't

n Sth m

n Stb m irt-ljr niLm 111333,19.

type of plant or incense Wb V 536 (15) and 567 (11) Late, GR

dbIt is used in the preparation of kyphi in the laboratory texts : cia) "44 3 deben are used it is one , ýýw; )"called of the seven b3w Il 203,9. More information is given in a'further text :I deben of d3rm T

is 11211,8 db't be individual (again one of the seven h3w) to where seems an required %P

p. ASAE 225 is 16,1916 VII, 61 45936 Daressy, ME On block [Cairo there plant not charcoal. a a list of incensesand one is,

in aV

vessel'it is called 'ntyw' saysthe accompanyingtext.

This wastranslatedhereas'charbon'byDaressybut is morelikely to be,somekind of incense.

1159

db't

to seat Wb V 566 (5-11) OK DG 623,2

1Aj I

Cr.398a; CED 181 KH 221 to seal "F86f- TWw&C. I 0,0. ý In use at Edfu: the gods I -ý It 5 Ij 0. -&-.

dbw

to takethoughtfor. to plan

In the textson the exteriorof the naos: bemk Q-00 (L iii 4c=p-8-'T

he meditatedwith

his hearton the words to rewardhis Majestyfor his work IV 15.9;the temple Ba-Neb-HytIf'\ , 4

v_

p3 d3isw he has meditatedon the words IV 19,13-14 . de Wit translatesthis fabout

which he had settled(to plot, to predetermine) with the d3isw' and refers to a gargoyletext dr ndb.i

(the barbariansareyours)for I haveheardwhathasbeenplottedIV 269,17, where

the b hereservesboth ndb andjdb [deWit, CdE29Nr. 57,1954 pA3 n.1641.

dbb

to fish (with a net) Wb V 568 (3) GR

I Br. Wb Supp.162

In the Eloquent Peasant 229. there is a word

A5U

ý

fisherman [yogelsang, Bauer

Komm. p. 171 'unbekannf] and then nothing similar is att ested until the verb dbb at Edfu. jibb is . used in the netting texts , in parallel with the word bnp 'to drag a net in watee :

Jl--J

'he has fished the canal'VI 236,14. In the geographical texts in the 4th LE nome : Horus is one

n. r ý)

I(in booty 25a Two Ladies IV the the caught a net) rsf as adornment of who and presenting X-j ,

the staff of Sbt , the king is greetedas Jjýsc-J

fishes the bird pools in the Del-a one who Lif X is There 4PH --also an exampleat Marn. Dendera242.15Hephep marshes111142,16. -catchesfor you booty of fish and fowl , everything netted by his ringers.

In origin dbb may refer to fishing in shallowpools [ Meeks, RdE 25 1973p.213 n.7].

dbt

brick

Wb V 553 (7) to 554 (18) Pyr.

1160

DO 617.6

M)

I_/-

Cr. 398a; CED181-, KH221

TwW96

Bricks were made of alluvium mixed with sand and chopped straw, they were struck from wooden moulds and left to dry in the sun [Spencer, Brick Architecture p. 34]. At Edfd the word is found in Dili temple foundation ceremonies, particularly the 'Striking bricks ' portion of the ritual - sbt-111ý ta for the temple comers 1160,16; shU I strike bricks to build your sanctuary (says the king) V J, 1161,1 ; Putting 17 bricks at the temple comer VII 47A ; sht *ý,(10 AM to build your home VII 48,5 In this respect the king is Dry-tp .

1149,13.

The foundation bricks are not necessarilymade of mud but special foundation deposit bricks were , made of more precious materials : Putting-j:! 4

of gold and precious stonesat the 4 comers of the

temple 1132,7and although actual exampleshave not been found foundation depositsof the Ptolemiac, Period have bricks made of precious materials [Weinstein Temple Foundationslist p.351-398]. ,

dp't

Iý

vesselfor wine

At Edfu in a wine presentationtext the king seizesthe wnty vesselandreceives D ,

and

drinks 111177,10-11. This exactword doesnot occurelsewherebut thereis a NK word dprt 14 ýU, (O.Cairo no.25677,21and 23 and unpublishedO.BrusselsE 305 vo.1) and from the Tomb of TutankhamunhieraticdocketNo.38 has

[&0, y Tut. Inscr. P6 ; Janssen

CP p.432 - O.Cairo25677-a kind of vessel] Ibis in turn is comparedto a HebrewwordT1 . 12131. .. ='Plaifor'diadem'[Burchardt,'Fremdworte1161no.

df ,

1ý

to be ruined(of a building) Wb V 569 (7) GR

In the II th LE nome the Pr-Mg ,

df

is ruinedI 333a.

0i

pupil of theeye Wb V 568 (13) a writing of dfU q.v. DG 677,4

The only ref. in Wb Pichl 1140 = Tr 65 , Imi-03

but it is also found at Edfu : fill the

1161

--) ýZM w; wadjet eye, makeyoung the akhet eye, 210,13;sun god showshimself in ZZx-

net the pupil . firmly set in its place III be 'Ihe V 8ý2. (HB) term an may the on west

abbreviationor error for dfd.

df3w

supplies. victuals Wb V 569 (9) to 571 (5) Pyr.

A generalword for food offerings,usuallydeterminedwith a breadsign =

andusedwith other

in for btpw k3w. At Edfu the nomes such as the offerings or words produce of jjf3w are IV 43.2; 'V-1651F-111 IV 45,12; bw are for its frontZAIýL'I,, for its

geographicalprocessions

end, 1(psw,9bn are for its middle IV 49,2; also In the temple

192,3.

its provisionsare morenumerousthanthe sandon the shoreIV 3,2. In puns

too': the Nile db3 m -jjý-

(Sdf3) him 1321,16 with ; provideswith provisions we provided

"-A -1!ýL III 1555.4-5.

df3

to provision Wb V 571 (9-10) GR

A transitiveverbderivedfrom theabovenoun',Orpossiblycreatedby error Eromthe writing of sdf3. Ile verb is found at Edfu in a processionof offering bearers'I;?- %- he provisonsyour altar and 'L food 1458,12. Ite k3w 1467,8; great altarýaý, provided with tables a year every makes'fatyour IF verb alsooccursat Kom Ombo- 160,63 and137,31

dfy t

your altarsbeforeyour beautifulface.

mother, ancestress (1-2) 569 V -Wb

4q "'Mk Wb cites threeexamplesof this term the king offers to Neith T a in UpperEgypt!1158,8-9; Neith againis called

sheis 'motherof Re

the motherwho is in her sacredform as'

Urk V111.At Denderahowever. Amuret, who boregods,- motherof goddesses

isan

'provisions' df3 is here III 75b Renenet, MD there on perhapsa spurious though a pun epithet of etymologyas the word is mostlikely to be a feminineform of D_fn

1162 ,

dfwY

shrine

Cc", N Re uniteswithL-, 3,

ý'!," ýps 'pr In bt-f and with all goodsof the Two Mountain ranges

276,5. dfwy seemsto be a word for thesanctuaryor shrineof the god.

D_fn

ancestor Wb V 572(1-6) GR

The worddfa occursat Edfu frequentlyandthenthroughouttextsof the GR perio& Its origins may lie in theroot if 'to spit ouf (asan act of creation)with the n addedfrom the participle'onewho has spatout. Howeverthetextsat Edfu do not makeasmuchplay on this as might havebeenexpected. DO canrefer to any god regardedas a creatoror primevalancestorgod. In the cosmogonicaltexts, describingthecreationof the temple,D_fnseemsto havebeenregardedmostoften asTanen: Words os 'ý'4 Re of and ol his ancestor,TanenandtheEnneadwho existedfirst VI 174,11; the Placeof the Jý ! ýN ýý\ Two Godsis yourswith Tanen his your ancestorVI 324,6;Re comeswith ancestorTanen, to seeMesenVI 18,8; the templeis describedas thePlaceof theTwo Gods, of Re and

his ancestor,Tanen the shrineof their Ennead ,

IV 1,14; Re Horakhty,

his ancestor111356,2. At Edfu whereHorus is the templegod he is calleddrn , ,

of the gods, they come

from him VII 69,12;the king scattersincensefor Horus in the sanctuaryof , king's)ancestor111109,8. As the Sia falcon NekhbetIV 325,16; also

he is 4v

j2ý

jý

his (the

who drivesawayevil from Wadjetand

111202,14.

Other godscan receivethis epithet: the king protectshis father (Osiris) and Ancestorrejoiceswhenhe seesthe work of his heir IV 202,12;Aturn L\

the 191,6. The god is

L\ is in for Sothis father Horus Anukis the the child of and unspecified a text where ,

IV*\11 IQ

of the chick and mother(tm3t) of the egg IV 278J. HereD-fn is the malecounterpartof Tm3t and seemsto bea generalword for a maleancestor. There are someetymologicalallusions : the king is the spittle of Shu and Horus,every imageis secret, he is provisionsVIII 154,2-3.1

M. 158,12;.

who spatyou out andprovidesyour tablewith, 0-.ý J--ý

incense king. father In the the for 'ancestor' dfn and-I' of mortuary to the actual As a word can apply

2.163

ýY-: libation offering the king comesto Xcl who bcgathis body and his mother(k3t) in this case , , they am Ptolemy11and ArsinoeIV 148,8and

and tm3t arc PtolemyIX and CleopatraVI

312,1. Male and femaleprimevaldeitiesreceivethe epithetsdfn anddrnt : Nun andNunet are unitedas iýX 9 god and goddess and Nut. they are called

of Horakhtyand tm3t of BchdetM.81.8,also in a lotus offering to Gcb 2Z

UAAO%..

and

1240 Ombos father and mother , unitedas one ,

Z: 'vq. \ GeneraHy Kom Ombo is 302. Sobek the ancestor regardedas at no. .6 paired with Renenet Ombos 11no.882 , and at Philae Geb is

V

is here who ,

mnb of Osiris

PhOL997; for Esna see Esna V p.218 n. (s).

ýWl I'he femaleancestorat Denderais Hathorwho can havethe name jiffitTernale ancestoe 11; IA

nt lwnt - greatmistresswho bore the gods1157,12;and IL17

In

0

who drives away evil

from her father DV 77,14.Wb V 572 (8) recordsNut-HckaýKomOmbo who is 4'2%' Ombos11191. ý Tanen above all representsthe primeval earth (from the MK) , the giver of minerals and ores and he in Ptah He the fire. be to and particularly was often aýsimilated could shown as a snake spewing out NK books of the underworld he was identified with the sun god and was the place where the sun god is in In he before this closely related the afatheeTanen senseas moming. was reborn spent the night to the sun god. In private tombs from Amenhotep III , Tanen is a creator god and from the NK the Gott Tatenen 118-121). Though Der important [Schlogel. becomes this Ptah-Tanen p. more pair 'one drn has it is does Tanen between spat entirely explain who not clear and creation connection , out'. d. a- 4rj, 'lliere is an epithet of Ptah at Abydos [RT 37 p.74] .&A%_

the text has 'Words spoken by

Ptah'; this name also occurs at Saqqarain the titles of Sepsesptah(5 LhD.) and Sabu (6Lh -D.

QNZý-* (B ) bm-nir

This epithet does not apparently occur elsewhere and Holmberg suggests

it is 'he who is at the head of mdft'which may be a place name. The god bnty mrdt may have been is It identified Ptah, local Memphite that this that of god possible or simply an epithet god with a . it it did by Ptolemaic to the root either and connected not understand who priests, epithet was noticed tf, and the whole association with the'idea of 'spitting oue as a mode of original creation [Sandman-Holmberg, Ptah, p. 174-5].

1164

Gutbub [Textes Fond. p. 190-1] translatesthis term 'ancestor,,nourriciee . for at Kom Ombo the term ý: \qq his female 1139,579 food Sobek to the and also to provider of and ancestor god: as applies iý counterpart ,

jjNqJ Hekat;

o

11191,794. Most interesting of all however is the pun on the name

(5 of Tefnut - Sobek (?) is

of joy of Tefhut, where the connection between this

word and others forms the basisof a pun.

I

Iliat the word was in general usageis shown on the Rosetta Stone, where ancestorgods are invoked ffR6

(in demotic itw) and at Phil-ie in a decree of Ptolemy V' all things at the time 'Urk H 219,8.

of

drd

pupil of theeye Wb V 572(10) to 573 (11) BD

The earliestattestationsof this word are in the BD - 101,4 ; 163.10 14,15 2: \ IT', in 57,3 used medicaltexts- Eb.99,9L\'ýýoo and

and it is also

[Lacau,Corps§17p.161.

At Edfu drd canrefer to the pupil of the eye of the w3mmty snake in the sqr-bm3 ritual: , 2';A i. 162,8-9;Z\ it in is of wbr IV 149,4-5; -;:\ cases where all crushedor pounded IV 305,7.The term is 'iris' herebecauseit is often parallel with a word im = pupil of the eye so , that dfd is properly the black iris of the eye in this case.Here the which is struck 162,9.

j

of the enemyis the ball ""r

Howeverthedfd is alsothe iris of godstoo andappearsin phrasessuchasdfil n wd3t an epithet , "IV) ie is in iris Re Hathor Horus Eye: of variousgods, particular, the of the as the eyeof VI 313,15;sheis the diademand 'Z=\ o

IV 149,11-12and the sqr-bm3 texts stressthat "'A

is safe in its place 162.6-7 This epithet also occurs at Dendera. It can also apply to Re D .

, -A 'Wý VIII 107,3andpossiblyPtahlc. VI 174,13 HB himself in the and even -ý presenting wadjet jý eye texts

v"vN

damagedexample

IV 137,6; the king is the eldestson of ý TV2,2. jjz.

In the nome(SED Horus is Dw3w Z: from the water in ý L their foes

ba,

V 228,s

T

irt-R' IV 40,9 and the 113isware said to come,,,;

in variousways ; to destroy, 1296,1 Goddesses their use eyes .

Mehyt V 302,16-17,and they hide Re within their iris thusSakhmet/Hathor , k Zý\ VI 265,1and a lion headedserpent as protection1509,14.

1165

dfd is the iris of othergods: theEye of Osiris

its iris is the GreatRiver the westandcast ,

Egypt in its their (br) in it VI 200,8 temples of Provisions -, a the mountains'are orbits andall are , Z: %*) descriptionof Re ý

1417,13. its in is fixed place the of right eye

Ile allusionsto Hathoras theeyeandgodsfunctioningaseyesof othergods, mayindicatethat the eyewasregardedasthepoint of entry into a godby thebaof another. In origin the word derivesfrom drdf (alsoBD - Wb V 573,13-15)to drop- droplet(GR) .

dfilf

to drip Wb V 573 (13-15) GR

In Pyr. §133aVords-i2t'

Irt-tir br b3t nt dnnw the Eye of Horusdrips upon the bush

Z-A is 23 dnnw and this repeatedin BD Chapter178 line -Za'0

Irt-tir Dr bl3t nt Lnw . 71us

§695 Pyr. (13) 11368 Wb [see indicated by Wb also ndfdf seemsto be an early form of drdf , as III! f. and c. semitic In the NK dfdf is still associatedwith eyes: 'Nby you fill the light eyeof your ba

lc._ w3t

into have (above) drd existence 47. Ile it [Homung] come Sonnenlit. may word when weeps/drips! from the verb. At Edfu the verb describesthe actionof putting myrrh onto the hair of a goddess have dripped fresh myrrh onto the locks of your haie 111198.11(also at Dendera - Wb Belcg). The Z: \ is temple the : also metap6ri-cally verb used

IV 3,6 The determinativeA .

-A e,.

dripping with (n = m) flowers and plants

have in 'to English drip a. can with' that with"run suggests where

ICA from dates 7be do at dfilf the too. this preposition m usewith can similar meaning, so the verb drips with snjr`ý

the NK, in an inscription at Beni Hasan: 'the templeof Khafre in

[Champollion, NOL 11423,1]in the tomb of Khnumhotep.In a duplicatetext [No.3 , op.cit.] the dripping with'ntyw. In M.E 163,14breadis brought

temp e

Lk

dripping with sweet Eye of Horus [referencesEsna V p. 117 n.(nn)].

!dfdf

droplet Wb V 513 (16-17) GR

Tte noun derived from the verb dfilf. It can refer to dropletsof 'ntyw : t'

4'

Intyw

2-166

for the hair of Hathor VI 168,3 lntyw

1451,11; Hathor locks for 'ntyw the of of

0 Ill

for her tresses IV 386,16-17, or of ibr

p : ..

111171,17 andalso

Lý

IV 151,16-17. for (incense Punt text) droplets are you of all

dmt

throne or d3m Wb V 574 (2) GR

Wb records two examples at Philae : the 11wt-wtt is described as the joyful A DJ ýJ Phot. is 998; Philae -J;

Ln-3 of. 1sis

he 870 At Edfu Phot. Heaven. Lord t the of of

1 P4 119 is in word apears two relatively late texts : the temple A-ý& Jr2of

A Jý,

of HB in Nut VII 15,6; it is the

the Sia falcon when he comes from heavenVIII 132,12.

Primarilythewordrefersto buildingsas the seatsof godsandmaybe a corruptionof tm3-

dnn

bravery fortitude , cE Wb V 577 (2-3) NK

TheNK verbdnn is translatedby Wb as'to exertoneself(sichabmilhen)andat Edfu the substantive and I seeyour

of this verb occurs.In two 'SlayingApopis'texts,EB declares7 receive

strongarm' 111138,15 ; VII 157,10-11. Goyon [Gardiensp.179,6]rendersit'pain, fatigue' which doesnot fit this text or parallelLm3-1.Its usesin theNK do howeverfit this renderingand Caminos [LEM p.52 note on An. 117,21treatsdnn as 'flogging, tormene,commentingthat in other NK , It mayalsohavea moreconcretemeaningin thephrase'to examinewith textsit is used'abstractedly'. the dnn ', wherednn hasbeenequatedwith dnr

AX=

twig, thusdnn is a rod for flogging.

Similarly in P.Ch.Beatty IV vs.5,8-9 U is struck down with

A&%-.-^ X

A"ý% 1k,

torments' [Gardiner BPBM 3rd series,I p.42]. At Edfu dnn is applied to the king in a 'positive way and its use is parallel to words such as qn or , it like, for 'might! bland become its have degraded the may ýtill It to or or a word meaning nbt. may be king his foes. It by handed to 'flogging"torment' the an erroneouswriting also may out refer to the of tnr 'strength'.

dnnt

head

2167

Wb V 576(13-17) Med.GR S4t4Cf. K11 425 c -a box or a Chest. skulls [FECT I p.1081(andalsoV

The word occursearlier in CT 11134d godswith

back is 'skull'. the and that upper pan of the head. It wasa as

286d).Lacau[Corps§101treated"

technicalterm in medicaltexts but wasalsousedoutsidethem. , '04.1 his At Edfu dnnt is a generalterm for 'heaS: 'rippingout heartsandpicrcingthe foe in =:-I hcad'(of the king) IV 237,13. The staff of HorusBehedthason the top a headof a falcon(beautifulof face)andon its headis the b3-'nh serpent In descriptionsof the staff the word used for head is dnnt . %0 186,9-10;

dno

M."

m

11:

VI 15,4.

wing Wb V 577(6) to 578(7) Pyr. DG 640,9 1'- ) !=

tnh wing

Cr.421a; CED 190; KH 238 TAZ , M71 suchas Thewordis usedoftenat Edfu usuallyasa variantwordfor thewingsof Horus.in phrases , 42. wp t3wy m dntwy. f o^-^ NQ

H G7 ItVI 103.8

ýn Pt IL jin

1119 (23)

Qi3

VIII 37,5. 1450,11; J= ý

-as too

I 175,9. As the object of verbs such as dwn I; equipped with

"9-

: A4-^

4-qEE3 ,Niiim

(to protecthis sancuiary)119,4 -,'pr the falcon is

', ý-Fjg- 1487,4.

When the sun sets it is envisaged as a falcon flying into the lips of the goddessNut and to do this it

ý; :. 4= falcon having hr folds its wings together,giving the appearance of one wing only : sun 11150.16[Kurth, HimmelstUtzen ppA 1-2]. 0=19 In instancessuchas Ow ,, a%

dnP

thereadingof the wing signsis uncertain1434,10.

to fold up the wings ? Wb V 578 (8-9) NK

dný canbe translated'to pinion', whenusedof war captives[LEM p.471and with referenceto birds

V 68

53being back At Edfu it describestheir wings tied : sr-geesec--'^^-^ so that they cannotescape. 4P are pinioned,in this caseit is parallelwith m-ntt 'tied up*1111,5.This may havebeenthe original meaningof the verb , derivedfrom dn4 'wings'. asthe NK determinative

shows, and

appliedin a metaphoricalway to prisoners.

dndrw

portablebarque Wb V 579 (9-12) Pyr. andGR

dndrw is a portablebarqueon a sled mainly connectedwith Sokar-Osiris[Jones,Glossaryp.2571 , Englundderivestheword from theroot verbdnd = 'befurious'for in a pun Isis andNephthyscometo Horus so thatYou shall not be angry(dnd) in your nameof thedndrw boaf Pyr §631 Horuscan . , alsobe in the boat,perhapsin connectionwith the funeralritual for his father and he is called 3b (Pyr. H632a - 633a; 1636b-1637b)[Akh - p.431. he is

In the Chamberof Sokarat Edfu, a text describesthe god 'Ilidden, firm in 1 199,5.The Denderaparallel has ý nw DH8,5

contentin

XXX, and the Athribis

Cryptogram[Vernus,Athribis 147(29)]hasb3p The word couldbe a cloth, or a punningallusion . to the dndrw boat. In a cloth presentation, SokarOsiris is describedas 'Secretin. --\.. \/// going roundWhite Walls' 1165,4.At KarnakSokaris 'ý='

N Lord of the boat [Urk.VIII 92 i

p.78]. The useof this boat is indicatedin a 'CausingSokarto appeaeprocession, for the 4ý0

proceeds(wd3) in the GreatPlaceVI 281,15.P1.151showsthe king with the boat

on a tablebeforehim , which heholdsby a ropeattachedto thegazelleheadend.

dr

to create, give , produce Wb V 589 (1) GR

In the phrasedr-pt , the meaningof dr is clearly to create, produce and it is often parallelto the pair. The originsof dr are however, unclear. phraseqm3 0, so that the two form a complementary The pair occursin : the king is given everything earthcreates'1113,13;

AP

r-1 qm3 0 'which heavenproducesand

lrl"- VI 28,7-8;goesfurther VI 19,10;-=1Om'.

earthcreates,

Hapy begets and the field producesMain. 182,18-19.This word also occursat Dendera Philae , , , Kom Oinbo.

2-169

[La &-j Wb suggests that dr is a mistake for ddt pt 'the sky gives'&--j-,, [For di-pt qm343 see Wb I

491 (4) MK

MK offering stela- 158; 5261. ý phrase appears often on which very ,a

preposition - since , from

dr

Wb V 592 (1) to 593 (14) Pyr. GG § 176 p. 131,- mainly temporal ; Junker, GrD p. 152 §203 notes two main uses for the preposition(a) place'of, at': the throne-ofMs majesty Edfu is his throne

L'

at the Ennead 1111.15(b) temporal:

'27; bnty sincepast eternity IV 2,10; a festival is celebrateddl. 0'

rk

(Wb 'during dr in king IV 7.1. Especially the the night' the wb3 the time phrase of nsw-bity since (alsoJunker§ 203 b) 1282,10.As the sungod HB is an old man

V 592,9):m sp-tpy who reachesthe end

ZO-

Nr.925 like the moon &d==-

during the night and is born tp dw3w ; also KO H 281

rýTv

during the night.

The spellingsaregenerallyas notedabove, thoughthe-=- canbe omitted q Lord of Egypt gap' from Other uses: jjr to : r fq! ...... ........

from eternity to now,

from the falcon to futureeternity'IV 56,2 (c C Wb V 592,7). dr as a conjunction before sdm. f , infinitive and sdm. n. f 'when, since! (Wb V 593,2 ff) . 3bw. k when I seeyour glories IV 54,11.

dr sdm. f : my heart rejoices Infinitive:

he land 275.10 i hearing IV k3. this ; created since. my name &V-,==-ndb

im. f When/since coming from it V 8,5 ;, V'-

dr-1

limit : end, substantive

pr

pd sgr since stretching the cord IV 9,3.

adverb: sincethe-beginning

Wb V 594 (6) to 595 (3) MK GG-§ 205 p.156'long ago' This compoundconsistsof the prepositiondr 'since (at the end)--J . 'limie (there- past) thus 'from the past at the end of fore limit' , and occursfrom the MK and . , also at Edfu

Hathor is mistressof all the gods 17- k, 00 ý-j

from the first occasion(similar to a

Place Great it is GR) 1115,5 in Wb V 595,11 like ; your used especially a preposition, remark from beginning land 1106,14. the this pn of -4ý'O"O =,, -4 sincethe beginning(of time) VIII 48,1; with appropriate

Adverbial use: your throne determinative

111208.3.

2170

dr-b3o

(8) V 592 Wb b3o sItt,

face limit the of the to r-dr-n-br Wb V 589 (2) GR

in P.Br-Rh.,wheretheEyeof HoruseatsApopis Thecompound phraseis attested 24.7andalso

4z-

Oo A 25,16 Faulknertranslates' limits of its face(i.e. vision)'since to the .

presumably theeyewasall seeing, thisphrasemustbeintended to conveytheideaof 'withoutlimif futterly'UEA23,1937p.177] At Edfuthecompound in similarcontexts: Hathor/Sakhmet occurs . hatesthievesand

VI 267.14; theking is like a flamewhen

fanned,which destroysinbw plants

(andnothingis left) I

442,14. Therearealsootheruses:a goddess prevailsoverforeigners 15,13; theking is wr-pbty ifo="' A.... If--

in thatnameof Sakhmet H

1286,2; shebumseverythingliving

(consume ?) of SakhmeVHathor 111293,5; of thewingedbeetle, youenterManu. to the limit of everyfaceIV 80,8.

dr-ib

to Oleextentof the heart, asonewishes Wb V 588(14-15)

At Edfu : the king is allowedto walk the land grantsthat food is broughtto theking

'as far as your heart!1130,12;Isis to the limit of your heart1233,13.

The meaningseemsclear and this compoundis also found at Dendera Philae Ombosand in the , , Piankhy Stelanine 1081gold is given

to the limits of your heart; alsoPetosiris48

line 3.11,

dr-ntt

-

for because, Wb V 593 (11) MK

GG § 223 p.166-7with verbalandnon-verbalexamples :7 in At Edfu : to put down the nine bowsas far as Hor-Maa , the south, north , cast west '0=, x

2.171

nb. sn w'w for their lord is one person VI 195.8-196.1.

r-dr

whole, all

oiterally'uptotheendor)

Wb V 589 (6) to 591 Pyr. DG 641,3

VL&-

Cr.424a; CED 192; KH 242 -ntp is usuallyomitted(as in the

r-dr phraseis usedoften at Edfu but in the writing the initial

final Coptic form). It is used parLicularlyin the phrase0 jJr. f 'the entire land': 19.10; the king receivesF-i%

le t-

IV

the entire two landsbowing the head'14062. It canalso apply

= is like lw. to other things and almostused a noun : sacrificial animals sn5r

from GR times and

the Placeof the First Festival 1555,9. Wb cites the spelling 11(s)r.r from

Fairman[BIFAO'43 p.1171establishedthe readingfor earthMým. 122,11.But GG U12 reads

ý

in them are of all

the whole

asreversed0 30 -a pitchfork, andthedeterminativeof

sdb . In The Edfu textsit musthavea value0 as evidencedby phrasessuchas : heavenis in joy the whole earthrejoices-V 67.11;the greatfestival when

the whole earthis bright Cnd)

liijý foes for the and enemiesMy rn rn 11clbwho are in the whole earth. they as

IV 7,8;

are destroyed VI 133,10. Ilis writing is common in thi'GR temples.

dr

a vessel

In a text: lie holdsfor me god'ssceýt

drW

9, -.

in a vessel' IV 47,12.Apparentlya hapax.

limit Wb V 585 to 589 (5) Pyr. KH 241 -M

point , top , peak

The word seemsto be related to drww'sides'(Wb

V 602) and the determinative

perhapsshows

that the word has the nuanceof a boundary or designatededge, beyond which it was either impossible forbidden to go. -or the king indicate is the therule of to of range used jjrw e 'jý)k to ,- ri -south

LE

of darkness 1260,17;

-C=b1501,14. More specifically : north pi. L_m of the Great Green 113 of the wind

2.172

4Z #t of heaven164,13; -9 Ut ,ý

(6); the iwn tyw

of the limits of the earth1152,14. x X-j Y-

thereis no end of his kingshipIV 18,8; long life

For the king

underthe influenceof the verb VI 282,5;n km n

without limit,

O. A! U Z. long life n. great kingship 1284,14; Osiris gives a

no endof a

without limit 1527,17. Whatever

4,1' 04-t%\ he receiveseternity is n04 is at the limits of eternity1116,5 and_'when the king says bnt. you bring its end'1307,8. To bring the limits is to control the farthestreaches

(nbý)

of time andspace: Horusgivesthe eyesJT

andseethe two landsto the limit of darkness,that

is they bring the limits into the vision of the king 1152,9. In a diggingthe earthtext: b343 J. Z Itt qbb bring the limits of the water,the foundationsare 'qbb II I Ij 1; and&1! 7- 420 dug to waterlevel 1160,4;and the extentof the trenchis-#0=-1',, V nwn in herecouldalmostbe'reach'in English(c.f Wb V 587,10-20)reachedgeor boundaryof H 60,9.13. . The phrasein-ILrw canhavea moreidiomaticmeaning,whereit is analogousto in-pýwy 'bring an end , kill': HB J

d=you

bring an end to the one who attacksyou (c.f JEA 30,16 line 8) H .

14,22. Negatedin more generaluses n drw thereis no limit of offerings gazelles , 537,1-11; foods-"

-",

I

there is no coming to their end 1 105,17; n ii nJ

there is no coming for me of their end 1366,9; of plants nn iw n

thereis no coming

of their limit 1466,6. dr. 3bw (Wb V 588,13) GR this occursat Edfu (andat Karnak): Sethgivesall places Z %1160,1; V1: 1-19 1152,6;the king is given all places, Horus gives lands '0-

eft 1476,8;

1311,11.The fact that the genitiveprecedesthis phrasesuggeststhat

the king rules rww

dr-3bw is a compoundnoun , thus lands of the limits of Akhu'. IV 84,6 and from on their

dr. nlrw 'limits of the gods': eternityon earth r-

throneson earth.01

c e-

7k-elt

IV 122,16-17.

The spellingsof dr are consistent thoughthe exactform of ,

dr

may vary,.

to go down

Attestedat Edfu referringto,the settingof the sun

2: ý :

111207,11; 211,8also.

1173

to pierce, stab Wb V 595 (10-12) GR Wb indicatesthat this word is derivedfrom theverbdr 'befar awayfrom'(NVbV 595,5-9) which in turn is a synonymof dr'to drive away.defeat!(Wb V 473). It only citesexamplesof this word from Edfu and they mainly occur in the.Myth , wherethe translationof the word is unccrtain:.c=,. 'pierce' it V 62,7. Here it. have hippopotamus k h3b brty k the could mean n you stabbed? n. , ..... W especiallyin view of theprecedingaction, but it couldequallybe a spellingof dr . In the refrainof a song

hýi

3 'you beatthe drum ?' Mam. 22.2 .

Wb also lists a word dri (Wb V 599,1-16)which is said to be a synonymof mnb . It is usedasan adjective'firm"strong' or adverb'capable'andit too couldberelatedto the rcfrain in the Myth n1jr.

dryt

shrine, chapel Wb V 600 (7-12) Late. GR c f. DG 674A dy

)),.) II11,

XO XOG, I f. Coptic c The stem drww

wall

Cr.753 b; CED 309 ; KH 413 - wall

'side' (Wb V 602) seems to have given rise to a number of substantives with

implied Wb by but the divergent to they the records stem. nuances all adhere generally slightly uses, V the variations, though not always as logically as one might wish. Wb 600,2-6 has drVA , feminine in the NK, and from the examples cited it refers to something built of wood 7,10 be'walls'and to 7* seem %P.

In Admon.7.9.z=p"

is a, nooe, which is like a wall the 'side! of a room

OAe, ", -%34* burnt down while In 2,10 however.4.! are -, , =ý,

M

(Wb V 603,2 - masc.word) of the

in fragile imply but This that one single elements were united when may pr-nsw are unharmed. , building they are more sturdy. In P.Boulaq 18 pl. 29 col. 2,12 ,

Scharff suggestedwas asleeping place' [after Gardiner

GAS p.28 - type of bed 7,10] and so the sentenceis translated 'the list of things for the overnight

Late Middle including fruit [Quirke, 'a follows king list the then things and wheat stay of of Kingdom p.30 n.291. This examplecompareswith P.ReisnerIG 12 sb3 n drit 'door of the drit

nwhich

is a

componentof a temple [Simpson, P.ReisnerI p.69-701. It may be relatedto P.BM 10056vs. 2/2

2174

and

Zq 5/6

tit

is part of a boat but hasthe variantdeterminativeC-3 which is part of the , ,

cabinof a ship [Simpsonop.cit.] or in its connectionwith w43 , may be the terminalsof the pillars supportingthecabinroof , derivingfrom dr 'end'[GlanvilleZAS 68,1932 p.23-4 n.61 , p.27 n.81). A further examplein P. Petrograd1116B vo. 45-50 wherea i1rit is made'of ebony inlaid with ivory' In both theselatterpapyrithe11rit areassociated because they with sculptors or carpenters . , aremadeof wood. The examplesare of singledrit,, -**- and combined11rit

Thereis a further variant

drwt [Wb V 601,3] which is a sarcophagus [Vandier,Mo'alla p.208-211; seealso Stracmans , , drj. t ou en dgyptien ancien Annuaire de l'Institut de Philologie et de , I'HistoireOrientalseet Slaves XV (1958-1960)p.33-37] with examplesfrom Pyr. §616.I,-=',. , E! l andUrk.IV 1057,13,114 ro-4

Ibis thenstill conformsto the conditionsfor a i1rit - it is

a woodenobject, with singlesideswhich canbe combinedto makeonecontainer,a &Wt Simpson . also indicatesa word idrt on a ThebanostraconNo.17 rto 7 'stoneis hauledfor the southwall of MAOL 121, Pi the

southchambee[after HayesJEA 46,1960 p.45 n.3 I, a phrasewhich also

occursin P.Berlin 10621, rto.line 6. The ostracondescribesa building at Deir el Bahri andSimpson derivingfrom drww 'end'.The approachof Wessetzky[ZAS took it to be a'terminal chambeehence 93 1966, pp.144-61seemsmoresatisfactoryhowever thatdr'side'is at the root of thesewords. . , Betweenthe drwt of the MK text Admonitions,and this point the word had come to meana , chamberin a temple,perhapsoriginallyconstructed of wood[c.f. thewoodenshrinediscoveredat Deir el Bahri] but thenappliedto chambersof stone, andthis irvtheLate Periodbecomesdryt. From the time of TuthmosisIII - P.Berlin 3049vs. 18-19hasin XIX, 3 .-PLI E-3 restoredby Vernus[Or.48, 1978,p.182] On a SerapeurnStela, SIM 4112 [Chassinat- RT 25 p.59-61 no.1791'a prophetof . , the

c---`J7

houseof Ptah' Vercoutter[Serapeurn97B] interpretedthe drit as a .

from 26th dynasty [Otto 7AS 81,156p.113 quotesfrom Ptah the possibly of shrine particular , . , J=ý, AQ 3' RT 23 p.86 a prophetof c`73 ]. By the Late Periodthen it is a word for a shrineor at least 'home'of a god. Simpsonderivedall

Iliese

'end from limit boundary'. dr terms the commonorigin ,

wherethe chamberwith this namewould be a terminalchamber or a deadend chamber, not in the axis of thebuilding. A coffin couldbe so designatedbecauseit is a terminalenclosure[op.cit.p.70]. In GR templesthe dryt are intendedto be sanctuariesfor gods, but their precisenatureis still

Zl 75

unclear. At Edfu there is the problem that the word for falcon, llrty, is often used wiLh jdryt in word plays, which may obscure the specific meaning of the word. 11us the whole temple is called 4a n drty IV 4,6; he has made sacred (dsr). Zq4 8 like heaven (di-mri) C-3 pun and alliteration is maintained on a small scale: I give

Z

e%

IV 9,7 Ilis .

twr. ti Il 33,6 ; di. 1 n. k

el'k "C 94,9; 33,16; ' VI &rty 11 k JLr tw3 ti m wr LLrtyw ILrty 1Lt. 1g. jisr. -a C-J .,C=W twr

VI 297,14; 0 cF3

1Lrty twMI

kind of

r jLw 1 589,12; Mbnwdr. t1r^-tqqc-3

r3 VIII

117,12.7be actual building may also be part of the temple compound: in a coming from the palace 0.. text. the king comes from r'..3

IV 50,3; 111103,6;V 136.11 and this led to the word being

9, q4 11' ': A 'Open the sanctuaries sý -L, of the translatid as 'palace' . Two texts refer to SY-dryt gs-prw V 40,4 ; sVA

is for Here dryt 241,2-3 temple VI a word general n prw-nJr .

rooms. 22t qq Further: on entering the chamber (a text in the sanctuary) Horus gives the king

made

In it is temple the Here falcon 154,10. the sanctuary main then majesty as a pure and containing my . (tiwt-qn) Strength description the of mansion ,

tein in the ple as -'

Chn 41--

its first

sanctuary'IV 5.1. At Edfu dryt is a general word for a chamber or chamberswithin the temple , and can have specific 27A-23 is falcon in drty it is the : worshipped outside puns the also used to sanctuary, reference Y--

his sanctuary VIII 8,8. In general it is a secure'house' for gods or even the king.

The word is found at Dendera too where it is primarily a chamber of Mthor :D 1179,3 ; 107A , 141,4 ; 172,7 ; CD 182,13-14 ; CD V 10&8 ;D VIII 10,7 ; MD III II:

11132 k-I ; III 68i ; MD 1

13 ;9; 11181e; MD III 28h -,1134 ; 1170d ; MD 1140a ; 128 and LA)uvreC pt. 124 ; Ombos 165,72. it he 1 in 51.393 'palace! but ASAE translates dryt Daumas [Mammisis 57 n. 1] translates n. as , 'crypte' (D V 108 line 8) 'mais ce Westpas absolument sV.

drwy

colour, pigment Wb V 601 (5-10) OK

A generalterm coveringall pigments,but restrictedperhapsto hard frit pigments[Harris, Minerals is 41]. drwy Ostraca [Hayes, is the usualuseof the term at 157], p. thus greyish/bluegroundcolour p. but theorigin of theterm is unclear.It canalsorefer to bark Edfu Wb translates'colouredsubstance', .

2-176

1. 57,1-2 Woe, Tale [Caminos, in tanning of pigments used Ilie description of the temple uses the technical terms to describe how drwy was applied 71cre are . two modes of colour in the temple - gold (Owy, nbw) and drwy (colour) : the walls are decorated with gold and inlaid (m-w3h)--'1*4qq.:

shLkrAlkr m drwy'ornamented

IV 8,7. Most often the word is found in the phrqs-.

9.: IV 13,6; Al' -' waHs.... with colour: waHsPe'e,

Qq:

IV17,14;!!

AD6 C dust (it is like seeingRe' and with all hieroglyphic writing 1553,12, the temple. and gold .: in the horizon) 123,15; JLkr walls Z:PC.eS IV 19.11; p'p' with gold and

IV'6,8

.

The

word is also usedat Dendera.

drW

flanks, sides Wb V 602 (1-20) OK

As a medical term drw refers to the sides of the thorax that is the right and left hand rib cage of , . men and animals [Ufebvre , Tableau § 26, AEO 11254*-5* At Edfu :a goddessspreadsout her arms upon

the sides of Horus , son of Isis VI 23.8 Cee in the light beteween Horus and the Seth hippopotamus the 5th lance is stuck firmly in L.

%q is. his VI Sakhmet 71,5 and splits apart ; ribs fever, all evil winds

at the sides of the king , against all evil

- 111301,1-2.

The drww are the cuts of meat from Seth which go to the town of Iyt

V185,2; the-

0 for brought for Great Mght (and his breast Wenet) VI 89,9 (c C Wb 602,4-5 meat the are of eeportions). !drww are also the sides of a boat: the oars of the barque of Ilorus are locked (7) upon.,ro=p..0-

its,

sides VI 80,5. [Jones,Glossary p. 196 side of boat= Wb V 602,18 - only refcrcnce].

dl'

typeof land Wb V 387 (2) only in the Edfu DonationTexts DG 685,1

7 v IL 'Lý,

Meeks[Donationsp.113n.2141discountsthe ideathat it is relatedto 13r. 7be word appearsoften in 4,14-15andRdE20,1968 p.38f.) andmayalsooccurin Greek dernotictexts(e.g. P.demMlephantine

2-177

as - rXcc- in place names , and also as Coptic SAA (Cr. 766b) in toponyms. , Examples at Edfu : T3-st-n3y-niwt

Nr 'iý VII 226,16; p3",,

? lace of Tbebans'and its

: E7 rnht in a measurement of land VII 228, l; ", ý--! B ý,' -! rsy rsy-imntt 'ýýA;

VII 229,6;

ýVll 225,2

IJIi VII 223.9;

1*ýj

Imnt Vll228, l2; '%-!! ýMSjI

of its west VII 224,9-10;

.

The study of de Unival [RdE 20 1968 p.38C] noted that theseIr' are on river banks and are bordered on 4 sides by the river and canals , as opposed to the three sides of m3wt land , they are then further divided into small plots. They may be sandedup portions of land near banks of the river and the , , word is borrowed from the vocabulary of the cadastral registers, as found in demotic texts. Meeks translates 'cultivations' and the fact that the word occurs only in these texts at Edfu and with such a consistent spelling, indicates that it is borrowed from dernotic admiýistrative vocabulary rather than

religioustexts.Thereis the possibility thatddow (q.v.) is a misunderstood versionof it.

drt

hand Wb V 580 (3) to 585 (10) Pyr. DG 643,1trt CrA25a ; CED 103 KH 242 7143pe rwp I' ,

7DOT-'

i TbT-IP

.0

The word occurs frequently in medical texts amd literary texts where it can be singular, dual or plural d*-I [Lefebvre, Tableau §521.At Edfu the spelling generally conforms to the usual c4 e9-

'*- IV 15,2 and dual

The uses are as found in Wb

IV 48,6

IV 44,9. though it occurs too in compounds such as q'b-. drt where it is

J, 'hand that arm , synonymous with so often Z: -ý9- are interchangeable.More unusual writings of the sign appear too:

4C>

Prepositions with drt : m-,drt

1416,9 cloth =,

. .0- t. in her hand with her 1566,13. , g5

r -dr t: plants

AM

4-

on her hand 1469,16; the vulture pendant

elevated upon my hand

183,4. In the phrase drt-nir, 061b 00

is likely in Hathor to be Re or Aturn :1 to the most question god applied ,

Hathor 186,14; Hathor as Htp-]Vmt

amI

1100,17 [ LA 11813-5 Gotteshand].

ZI 78

ca38,1987 p-1861 cx I Metaphorically the word can also mean 'palette' [Cauville, RdE

III

190,11; IV 299,3.

drty

falcon hawk , Wb V 596 (2-8) Pyr. bird of prey drty falcon , Wb V 597 (5-12) D22 oft. GR DO 647.1

d-,P14

CrA29a;CED194;KH241kite, birdof prey T"pe' GpG6 It is drty 'falcon'which is very frequentat Edfu whereit refersto the Horusfalconat Edfu. Before , thesetextshowevertherearevery few examplespf the word attested, the earliestin Wb is a text of ^Aý

[LD 111256

Osorkonat Karnak(D.22) wherein a mutilatedtext thereis a, 21 and also in the SatrapStela [Urk.1115.61'his heart prevails

m -b t sfnw -

Unexpectedlyin the Coffin Texts [VI 251a, Spell 630a] Osiris N pn twt U-P-: 2, Arnbty

pt

1youare the companionone at the sideof Horusof the north sky' [ after FECT 11213and 214 n.1). Wb V 596.1also recordsa word drw, from the Book of the DeadNav. Totb. 172,17 the 93 , and this may be the sameasVL4f-V

-1, -of

in Arch.Abousir 1249 D.8 'an unknownbird

It ' it kite be IV bird. In Anastasi 16,9 probablynot the as seemsto an edible

C-:) a) IAX I=-

an

unknown bird which plundersmarshes[CarninosLEM 130]. It is unclear whether theseare the origins for drty falcon. 7le mostobvioussourcefor the word is drt 'kite' in particularthe kite forms of Isis andNcphthys , as the mournersof Osiris [LA VI 1167].,drt may be the fem %inineform of the word however, identified as Mi1vusater [Lorct ZAS 30 1892,p.30] or Mi1vus migrans [Houlihan, Birds p.38 . , no.19]. Tle Horus falcon does not conform to one specific variety of the speciesfalcon for lack Garnot [Houlihan that this it of suggested and cit. pA6ff] op. representations of are generalised detail for this bird led to the in'ventionof the word drty whenthe true original meaningof the word drt hadbeenforgotten.The kite andfalconthoughclearlydistinctdo sharecertaincharacteristics - the hookedbeak theyarebirds of prey theyhavefierce talons, they hoverover prey so that the Horus , , kite Garnot Isis [Jean Saint Fare drt female for or the falcondrty wasnecessary asa maleequivalent RdE 8, p.71-751. The ending %- ,

in (a be this could an nisbe that adjective however,suggeststhe possibility -y

1179

[GG §79-801 where adjectives

adjective)

are formed

from nouns and prepositions

'he of the kite - Isis emphasising means really , ,

Horus falcon

the relationship

that drty so ,

=

between the two. The

Horus falcon is the son of the Isis kite. is used in the same way as blk

At Edfu jirty

J* Rý

Horns at Edfu

for it is the falcon

ý

(blk)

Among

HB in the temple attempts to reconcile

in his sanctuary

. causes to appear gmks

sint describes HB in his forms of

1554.3-5;

falcon

IV) he is the child (hwn)

of

1570,5.

A text describing falcon

I

1229,1 and he is described as k3. nb t with the face of

a falcon IV 13,8. In a version of the Horus name of the king (Ptolemy PL

form of the god

in the Great Place V 7.11. In this form Horus deals with his foes

; db3. f Dns

228,18

'Horus falcon'

his epithets

are

:, j7-=7

wr-poty

is associated with certain places

the different

in his shrine (h3yt) beautiful

*:k , Pr-Inr

words forTalcon'

1542,7;

: fare of a

in his form ofZ

of face in the Great Place 1552,4.

IV 58,10;

ý4*

VI 91,6. 'Ibe

6ýý-A*

IV 10,9 and wsbt. wd. b nSl

of

V 2.2.

Tlis falcon too is carried in procession:

! Z'A

1571.6; the king is bearer of P'ZýAIV

Pk and the Bas of Re . described as drtyw falcons, raise up T'he king is drty

2ý Alps wr-poty I 456,12;ý, u

.4g

55.15

VI 94,8-9. who shines upon the serekh and

is the child raised by the My (Isis and Nephthys) 1433,1. In alliteration

and pans : W-s4j

*tA,

r-s3 dryt. f VIII

8,8.

-

Dual Form: Wb V 597 (12) Wb only has Edfu examples where Re Horus in. Behdet is calledla wrw Two great falcons ' 1316,18. Whether or not this reads drty wrw in IJwt-

Horus ama

so here this should probably be regarded as a dual form

1292.3. But elsewhere the king is described as Lord of Egypt dr it where jirtyw

drtyw

is not clear but the king and

",, 29kto the end of eternity ,

here are the ancestor gods so this is probably a mistake for the plural form IV 56,2. ,

ancrstor Wb V 597 to 598 (9) MK

The jjrtyw

are ancestor gods and their name may derive from 1jr 'boundary"limit'

people or gods at the'llmit'

or'cnd'of

time (c L LA VI col. 1067-1069 01.

,

thus these are the

The singular form of this

2180

is written with a falcondaurninativc andit may indicatethat at Edfu drty is the falconancestorgod par excellence.As Edfu templeis the centreof the cosmosin Edfu theology

t the drty is the

Ancestorhimself [c f. CoyonKlmi 19 1969p.34 n.1 drtiw are alsothe protectiveensigns). . I The earliestattestationof the word is a MK stelafrom AbydoswhereOsiris is called bry-Ip e.cý 1ýý the ancestorgods [Turin 107,6- RT 3.1882, p. 115-1161.From this time it continuesin use throughtheNK to theCR period.Theyarethedeadkingsof ancienttimes'wholive in theunderworld and in GR texts they are in the entourageof the temple god [Meeks An.Lcx. 78A947] HB . . the divine beingswith him an&VIssý%% 'these ancestorswho are beside him hear his addresses words d3 lsw' VI 5,6-7; the gods of Edfu are described a4U thesekings'of Egypt, the 'Zýk. G. le VI 59,4. Time is -he (the dr-drtyw time of) 1 ancestors: Horus on the throne of his evmeasured since

father

fill theendof etemityV1273.9-10;theTemplegod is establishedin his mummy

form in Edfu drje

until today IV 103,11; Horus is Lord of Egypt .... &&Mw

the end of

eternity [Fairman. BIFAO 43,1945 p. 105 n. 1 translates'since The Falcon', that is Time of eternity) IV 56.2 ; the living image of Horus is in the temple m. Z'. *%': X I rk. r. mn min from the time of the ancestorsuntil today VIII 133,2-3. Pt!: Certain gods can be specified as 'ancestors' : fifteen W" Edfu in the 11wt-bik I gods of arý. 562,10; the bas of Pe are thcZ AX4o

carry the jdrty falcon (PI. 149 shows them as falcon headed)

VI 94,8-9.

g That theyaredeadis cmphasised in a md -mortuaryoffering: draggingthe.., --.

twt r-,

Inm sn beforethisgodtogetherVI 102,7-8. Thedrtyw alsohavecertainlands: thekingbringsto & IlAa '%% HB

ands3b landsof the p3wtyw IV 43,12. Somedrtyw fields are alludedto

IZAbut the text may be corrupt11149,2.

drtyt

femalefalcon- Hathor (asopposedto thedrt- kite) Wb V 597 (13-14) GR

In the morning hymn to Horus

d"

cited as an exampleof a female falcon by NVbis

translatedTwo Kitesby Blackman[MG pAO6n.12]for it refersto thecollar bonesof Horusandhere they are cquivaicntto Isis and Ncphthys116 (9) ; also

nurseHorusIV 89,6.

However,as Horus wascalleddrty his femalecounterpartwould be drytyt as sheis at Dendera, ,

1181

where it refers to Hathor.

drt

kite - mourner Wb V 596 (9) to 597 (3)

drt refersto eitherNephthysor Isis, or both,who are the moumersof Osiris in the SokarChamber: dC2

1212,18; Vkjo

Ca

oL2 ,

are asked to mourn 1209,1 and they are individually

1209,6. In the scenesfor the texts pairs of womenin the funeraryparty are , IX pl.25c with manyexamples.

labelled

weapons ý-

Ix

1*

Wb V 603 (10) GR alsoWb V 385,11Ind

The word occursin the Myth texts twice : in a list of the equipmentof Horus - ships,harpoons, I rA K=W V-P'?ýVI 215,7;a copy of the list hasthe spelling ,-kti ropes,weaponsof war and a-VI 217,6. Fairman commented on the interchange of-

and-

ina I indicating here, the value as 6

word of uncertain meaning, designating some sort of weapons'c.f. an Arabic word s ))

-coatof

mail [ASAE 43,1943 p.217 , No.114 ,b

00

to kill Wb V 607 (3) OR

Wb cites an example from a Ptolemaic"sarcophagusof H'y. f

is called

who says,

A -L2 ' 3R-ý\

a geni holding a knife and a serpent

n.i. n.k sbiw.k ' [ASAE 17,1917 , 6], which may

correspondto an Edfu text whereHorus says

bftyw imyw-mw 'I kill the foes in the

flood'IV 74,16.The knife of the geniand in thedeterminativemay imply cutting up. In the Book of the Dead, thereis a guardiangod of Osirisa-10'1 (Wb V 483,14

ds

self;. Wb V 607 (4) to 608 (15) Pyr.

At Edfu ds is usedto makea suffix emphatic(GG §36) with the following orthographies:. 00 IV 14,5; ýz3

2z\ IV 19,5;

V 6,4.

2; 1

2-182

to heat

dsf

Wb V 609 (8) GR Only oneexampleof this verb is attested in a word play in the laboratorytexts: a mixtureA , heatin a cauldron11215.9.

dsf

cauldron Wb V 609(9) Med,GR

Unlike theverbdsf, thenounis attestedin a previoustext Eb.200band205 b in a descriptionof a for stomachpain.It is unclearwhatdsfw is in this contexthowever[Wb Med.p.1012].At substance Edfu in thepun notedabove,it would seemthat theverbis a specificform of preparationcarriedout in this vessel.

dsr

a typeof incense Wb V 617 (8) GR

The word is recordedby Wb at Dendemandalsooccursat Edfu usedin puns in a censingtext, li"

dsr. tl hr dsr dt. k 'the incense is sacred sanctifying your body (c f. MD I 49c dsr. n. f st.1 ,

m LY 19.

VI 296,13; also

pfy ' that incense is the divine fluid of god (ejaculated by

a ram god)'VH 270,7-8. See also: holds

dsr

and ihmw without end are provided MD I 48a; the king receives the censer and and bums incensefor Hathor MD 11123.

from to segregate put apart , Wb V6 10 to 613 (18) Pyr. Cf. Tax-F,

KH 247 somethingto protectin a wall madeof thorns.

Gardinershowedthat the true meaningof the word is to keepthings9wayfrom 'vulgarintrusion'so in that sense,the translationof theadjectiveby 'holy, sacred'is adequate[The GreatSpeosArtemidos InscriptionJEA 32,1946 p.51 n.1]. He also explainedthe form of the sign

GR texts

The Edfu together. brush for keeping word often occurs at things sacred wardingoff or as a cudgelor

2.183

as an adjective and verb with the following orthographics : tit. f/1Q 36,11. AlsohU-t-ýý dsr-st3 [BIFAO 43,1943 p. 118 line 14]

IV 5,2; sht=, ýv

IV

L,, S-C 92is ds lion 140,12; r J , -11

119,11. Vernus [Athribis p. 155 n.21 suggeststhat the word describes the privileged state of a god in his temple and is also usedas a synonym of 'to purify'. to show the uncontaminatedstate of someoneor something.

dsr

to makesacred(transitiveuseof lastverb) Wb V 613 (19) to 614 (14) GR

This developmentof the verb dsr I)e sacred'happenedin the Late Period. in commonwith the wideningof meaningsof othersuchintransitiveverbs.It occursat Edfu , asan alternativeto sýýr and Goyon,Gardiensp.274,31. alsothroughoutthe GR temples[meaning'makeinaccessible Orthogýaphies as above *44'

dsr-br,

VIII 98,15;

ý, ý

1568,11-12 .

to watchover Wb V 613 (16)

j dsr-br is a further late developmentof the useof dsr . Wb citesonly Edfu examples: Duamutef his shýine1.162.3;Isis guardsher sonand*00surla portedu IVe pyl6nedu GrandTempled'Amon P1 Karnak,RdE 8,1951 pp.101-120. Leclant,J. andJ.Yoyotte- Notesd'histoireet decivilisationtthiopiennes(Aproposcrunouvrage r6cent- Macadam,TheTemplesof KawaVol.1),BEFAO51,1952p.1-39. Leclant,J. -Osiris p3-wXb-i3d,inAgyptologischeStudien,ed.O.Firchow,Berlin, 1955 p.197-204. desRitualsfar die Abwehrdes Leclant,J. - Reviewof S.Schott,Die Deutungder Geheirnnisse B?Jsenin Orientalia26,1957p.175-177.

1226

Leclant,J. -Review of JeanSainteFareGamotUhommageauxdieux', Orientalia26,1957 pp.72-77. LeclantýJ. - Une statuettedAmon-Re-Montu,MdlangesMasperoI part4. Le Caire,1961p.73-98. Leclant,J. - Lestextesdela pyramidedePepiJer(Saqqara) dela paroiestde reconstitution rantichambre,CRAIBL 77,1977pp.269-288. Lefebvre,G. - Rougeet nuancesvoisines,JEA 35,1949p.72-76. Lefebvre,G. - Inscriptiondddicatoiredela chapellefundrairedeRamsUIA Abydos ASAE 5 1, , 1951pp.167-200. Lefebvre,G. - Correspondance de Victor Loret,Kemi 12,1952p.5-23; Mmi 13,1953pp.5-27.. Lefebvre,G. - Surquelquesmotstgyptiensin AgyptologischeStudien ed.O.Firchow,Berlin, 1955 , p.204-218. Legrain,G. -Textesrecueilfisdansquelquescollecdonsparticulitres, RT15,1893pp. 1-20. Legrain,G. - Dcux sttles trouv&s AKarnaken fdvrier 1897.ZAS 35,1897p.12-19. Legrain,G. - Le Templeet les chapellesd'OsirisAKarnak,RT 23,1901p.163-172. ,., Legrain,G. - Le templedePtahRis-Anbou-fdansTUbes,ASAE 3.1902 p.38-66andp.97-114. Leibovitch,J. - Unenouvellerepr6sentation dne sphingede la ReineTiye, ASAE 42,1943 pp.93-105. Leibovitch,J. - Godsof AgricultureandWelfarein AncientEgypt,JNES12,1953 73-113. p. Lesko,L. - King Tufs Wine Cellar,California, 1977. Lichtheim,M. - The Songsof theHarpers,JNES4,1945 pp.178-212. Lloyd, A. B. - NationalistPropaganda in PtolemaicEgypt,Historia31,1982p.33-55. Lorct, V. - Notessur la faunepharaonique, ZAS 30,1892pp.24-30. Loret, V. - Recherches surplusieursplantesconnuesdansanciens1gyptiens,RT 15,1893 pp.105-130. Loret, V. - ttudes de droguerieigyptienne,RT 16,1894p.134-162. Loret, V. -A proposd'unprdtcnduverbeirrdgulicr

BIFAO 16,1919pp.245-253.

Loret, V. - La Mine de Tdrdbinthe(sontcr)chezlesanciensegyptiens,Le Caire, 1949. Loret, V. - Le Mlle-Patteset la chaisseAporteursde Pharaon,RdE 6,1951 p.5-20.

1227

Lorton, D. - TheExpressiongms-ib,JARCE7,1968 p.41-54. Uiddeckens,E. - Untersuchungen jiberreligilisenGehalt,SpracheundFormder Agyptischen Totenklagen,MDAIK 11,1943. Lurje, L.M. - StudienzurnAltagyptischenRecht(translatedby S Allam). Weimar,1971. Malaise,M. --Du Mot bw exprimantle caracare"exceptionnel"desdiviniVs ou destuts, CdE64 no.127-128,1989pp.111-120.1 Malinine,M. '- Un Contratde vente.d'emplacements Aconstruirdde Hpoquedu roi Achoris,P.Lill( no.26, RdE 7; 1950pp.107-120. Mallet, D. - Le Kasr el-Agouz,Le Caire, 1909. Manniche, L. -Some Aspects of Ancient Egyptian Sexual Life, Acta Orientalia 38,1977 p. 11-23. der Manuelian, P. - Prolegomenazur UntersuchungsaitischerKopien, SAK 10,1983-p.221-245. Mariette, A. - Monuments Divers recueillis en tgypte et en Nubie, Paris, 1892.

-

1.!

Mariette, A. -Les Masatabasde IAncien Empire (ed. G.Maspero), Paris 1859.

Martin, A. - Un proscynýmeinMt dWou, CdE58,1983p.235-6. Maspero,G. - edited BibliotMque tgyptologique - Ouevresdiversesde IýIaxencede Rochemonteix, Paris, 1894. Maystre. C. - Le Livre de la Vache du Ciel dans les tombeaux de la Vall6e des Rois, BIFAO 40, 1941p.53-115.

Meeks,D. -Genies,AngesetDdmons, VIII, Paris,1971. 'SolircesOrientales Meeks,D. - iwn-n-pt =5

AYANMTTF_ le lin, RdE24,1972 116-119. p.

Meeks,D. - Le Nomdudauphinet le poisson deMendes. RdE25,1973p.209-216. Meeks,D. -NotesdeLexicographie(§I)

lamaisonde, Rde -3bwtladomesticitd.

26,1974p.52-65. Meeks,D. - Notesde Lexicographie(§§2-4),RdE 28,1976pp.87-96. Meeks,D. - Notesde Lexicographie(§§5-8),BIFAO 77,1977p.79-88. Meeks,D. - Les Donationsaux temples,OLA 6, Leuven,1979p.605-687. Meeks,D. - Un FondationMemphitede taharqa,HommagesAS.SauneronI, Cairo, 1979, p.221ff. Meltzer,E.S. - Glossaryof AmenophisIV/Akhenaten'sKarnakTalatatin The Akhen4LcnTemple

1228

ProjectvolumeIl editedby D. Redford,Universityof Toronto,1988., Menu,B. - Reviewof JJanssen,CommodityPricesfrom theRamessidPeriodin CdE54, No.108, 1979pp.255-260. tgypte deMeulenaere, IL - Horusde Hebenouin 111ligions Hellenistiqueet Romaine,Paris, en 1969p.21-29. de Meulenaere,H. Review of W. Otto, BeitrAgezur Hierodulie im hellenistischenAegypten, in'., Bi. Or. VIII/6 Nov. 1951p.220-223.

deMculenacre,H. - Un Sensparticulierdesprepositionsm-rwti et m-itr. tj, BEFAO53,1953 p.91-102. deMeulenaere, H. - NotesPtoldmiaques, BIFAO 53,1953p.104. deMeulenaere, H. - UneFormuledesfimriptions autobiograpiques debasseýpoquein AgyptologischeStudiened.O.Firchow,Berlin, 1955p219-231. deMeulenaere, H. - UneStatuedePretreHdfiopolitain,BIFAO 61,1962p.29 ff. deMeulenaere, H. - La Statuedu GdndralDjed-Ptah-louf-Ankh (CaireJE 36949),BIFAO 63,1965 p.19-32. deMeulenaere, H. - Les SalesdeNagel-Hassaia, MDAIK 25,1969pp.90-97. deMeulenare,H. - HorusdeHebenouet sonprophtte,in Religionsen tgypte HellInistiqueet Romaine,Paris,1969pp.21-30.

I

Michalowski,K. Ch.Desroches, J. De Linage, J. Mantcuffel, M. Zejmo-Zejmis Edfou 1939. Tell , FouillesFranco-Polonaises Rapports111, Le Caire1950. Michalowski,K. J.De Linage,J.Manteuffel,J.SainteFareGarnot Tell Edfou111938,Fouilles , Franco-Polonaises Rapports11,Le Caire1938. Mikhail, L. - RaisingtheDjed Pillar -TheLastdayof theOsirianKhoiakFestival,GM 83,1984 p.51-69. Milne, J. - The Currencyof EgyptunderthePtolemies,JEA 24.1938p.200-207. Moens,M-F. - Theprocessionof theGod Min to the btjw-garden,SAK 12,1985p.61-73. Mokhtar,M.G. - ! Wsya el-Medina(HerakleopolisMagna)- Its Importanceandits Role in PharaonicHistory, BdE40, Le Caire, 1983.

2229

Monnet, J. ; Les Briques magiquesdu Musde du Louvre, RdE 8,1951 pp. 151-162. Montet, P. - Notes d'dpigraphieet der paldgraphiedgyptiennes,7AS 49,1911 pp. 120-125. Montet, P. - Etudes sur quelquespr8tres:et fonctionnaires du dieu Min, WES IX, 1950 p. 18-27. Montet, P. - Le fruit ddfendu, K6mi 11,1950 p.85-116. Montet, P. - Les Bocufs ýgyptiens, K6mi 13,1954 pp.43-58. Montet, P. - Ueffectif d'une expedition A la montagnede Bekhen en I'an III de RamsesIV, K6mi 13, 1954pp.58-62. Montet, P. - Notes et documentspour servir A I'histoire des relations entre I'anciennetgypte et la Syrie, K8mi 13,1954 pp.63-76. Montet, P. - Hathor et les papyrus, K6mi 14,1957 p. 103-108. Montet, P. - Le Rituel de fondation des temples6gyptiens,K6mi 17,1964 p.74-100., Morenz, S. - Agypten und die Altorphische Kosmogonie in Aus Antike und orient, Fs. Wilhern

-

ScIlbart, Leipzig 1950 p.64-1 11. Morenz. S. - Der Gott auf der Blume - Eine AgyptischeKosmogonie und ihre weltwerte Bildwirkung, Ascona, Switzerland 1954. Morenz, S. PWortspiele in. Agypten, Fs. JohannesJahn, Leipzig. 1957 p. 23 ff. Morentz, S. - Agyptische religion, Stuttgart, 1960. Moret, A. - Un ProcZsde famille sous la XIXe dynastie ZAS 39,1901 p. 11-39. , Moret, A. - La Mise A mort du dieu en tgypte, Paris, 1927.

Mueller,*D. - Der GuteHirte, ZAS 86,1961p.126-144. Mueller,D. -A Middle EgyptianWord for'measure'.JEA 58,1972p.301-2. Muller-Wollermann,R. - Bemerkungen Tributen,GM 66,1983pp.81-93. zu densogenannten Munro,1.- DasZelt-HeiligtumdesMin, Berlin 1983. GM 2,1972 pp.27-29. Munro,P.' - Zu einigenAgyptischen Terrakotta-Figuren, Mumane,W.J. - AncientEgyptianCoregencies, Chicago,1977. Murray,M. - SaqqaraMasatabas I, London,1905. Murray,M. - The SignOabt

A,

AncientEgypt 1929pA3.

Myers,O.H. andH.W.Fairmtri - Excavationsat Armant 1929-31,JEA 17,1931pp.223-232.

1230

Nagel,G. - Un Papyrusfun&airedela fin du NouvelEmpire,Louvre3292Inv., BEFAO29,1929 p.1-125. Naville,E. - TextesrelatifsauMythedHorusrecueillisdansle TempledEdfou, Gen6veet Bale, 1870. Naville,E. - La Sale dePithom,ZAS 40,1902pp.66-75. Naville,E. - La Plantede Horbeit,ASAE 10,1910pp.191-2. Naville,E. - 1a PlantemagiquedeNefertum REA 1,1925p.31-44. , Needler,W. - An EgyptianFuneraryBedof theRomanperiodin theRoyalOntarioMuseum, Chicago,1963. Nelson,H. - Amon-Reof United-With-Eternity, JNES1,1942p.127-155. Nelson,H. - CertainReliefsat KarnakandMedinetHabuandtheRitual of Amenophis1.JNESVIII, 1949p.201-232and310-345. Newberry,P. - TheTreeof theHerakleopolite Nome,ZAS 50,1912pp.78-9. Nibbi, A. - SomeRemarkson Copper,JARCE14,1977p.59-66. Nims, C. - AdditionalDemodcEvidenceon thehoneof Mi-wer, JEA 33,1947 92. p. Nims,C. - CommentsonEgyptian Lists of Things',jNEs 9,1950 p.251-262. Nims,C. - AnotherGeographical List from MedinetHabu,JEA 38,1952pp.34 ff. Osing,J. - Isis andOsiris,MDAIK 30,1974p.91-113. Osing,J. - Nochmalszur AgyptischenNominalbildung,GM 27,1978 59-74. p. Review Osing,J. of 1-terny, CopticEtymologicalDictionaryin JEA 64,1978p.186-189. Osing,J. - Zur Entstehungder Mittelagyptischen Negation

,

Fs.Edelpp.302-313.

Otto, E. -An AncientEgyptianHuntingRitual,JNES9,1950 p.164-177. Otto, E. - Die Verbalae inf. unddie ihnenverwandtcnim Agyptischen,ZAS 79,1954pp.41-54. Otto, E. - Ein MemphidschePriesterfamiliedes2Jahrhundertvor Chr., ZAS 81,1956p.109-128. Otto, E. - EgyptianArt andtheCultsof OsirisandAmon,ThamesandHudson,London. 1968. Otto, E. - Zur Kompositionvon Coffin TextsSpell 1130,in Fs.Otto, Fragenan die Alt5gyptische Literatur,Wiesbaden,1977p.I- 18. Pantalacci L. - UneConceptionoriginalede 13survicosiricnned'aprtslestextcsde BasseEpoque? ,

2231

,

GM52,1981pp.57-66.

L. - Surquelque termes d'anatomie Pantalacci, danslesfistesptoldmaiques dereliques sacree GM 58,1982p.65-72. osiriennes, Parker,R. - TheNameof theSixl&., nthDayof theLunarMonth,JNES12,1953p.50. P. Brokklyn (in theBrooklynMuseum 47.218.3) Parker,R. -A SaiteOraclePapyrus fromThebes Providence, 1962. P&oil, J.F. -LeSoleiletlacourdEdfou,BIFA086,1986p.277-30288-94. Peet,T.E. - TheArt of thePredynastic 2,1915 JEA pp. period, 11,1925 JEA Thebes, Dynasty Twentieth Peet,T-E.'- FreshLightontheTombRobberies at of the pp.37-55andAn AdditionalNotepp.162-164. Peet,T.E. - An AncientEgyptianShip'sLog(PuRPls.LXVIII andLXIX), BIFAO30,1930 p.481-490. RdE,30,1978p.101-114. Perdu,0. - La Pr6position bft etlestemporelles non-concomitantantes, 9. Leiden,1953. Studia. Hellenistica Peremans, W. andVan'tDack- Prosopographica, Petrie,W.F. - Dendereh, London,1900. Petrie,W.F. - Amulets,London,1914.

-

Petrie,W.F. - Ceremonial SlatePalettes, 'London,1953. Piankoff,A. - Le "Coeur'danslestextesdgyptiens, Paris,1930. Piankoff,A. - Le NaosD.29duMusdeduLouvre.RdE1.1933pp.161-179. Piankoff,A. - La Ddesse Chenit,EgyptianReligion2, NewYork,1934p.100-105. Piankoff,A. -A Letterto theDeadona Bowlin theLouvre,JEA20,1934p.157-169. 2. New The Shrines Tutankhamon, Series Piankoff,A. editedby N.Rambova Bollingen XL, of York,1955. Pichl,K. - Petites; -RT2,1880,pp.121-129. notesdecritiqueetdephilologie. PSBA13,1890-91 Piehl,K.- Notesdephilologieegyptienne, pAO-53,PSBA15,Nov.1892 pp.31-47. ZAS31,1893pp.84-91. Piehl,K. - Saitica,, Transactions Piehl,K. - Surunnouveau paradigm enýgyptien, of the9thCongress of Orientalists,

2232

London 1893Vol. 11p.284ff. Piehl, K. - Texte provenantdu grand temple d'Edfou. Actes du Xeme Congrýs Internationaledes Orientalistes Geneva 1894, Section IV, Leiden 1896pp. 114 ff. .

Piehl,K.- Contributionsaudictionnairehidroglyphique. PSBA20,1898p.191-201. Piehl,K. - Qulequespointsde la grammaireýgyptienne1. SphinxVL 1903pl-6-210. Pleyte,W. - Surles groupesM

JMq4 -I-A?h :.

Polotsky,H. - The Stelaof Heka-Yeb,JEA 16,1930pp.194-199.

ZAS 7,1869 p.82-3. -

Posener, G. - Amenemope 21,13andbj3j. t au sensd! "oracle",ZAS 90,1963p.98-102. Posener, G. -UnerdinterprdtationtardivedunomdudieuKhonsu,ZAS93,1966p. 115-119. Posener, G. - Philologieet arch6ologietgyptiennes,Annuairedu colfte do France1973-4vol.74 p.397-405. Posener,G. - mwqd V. GM 11,1974p.39 Igypdennedu MoyenEmpire,Gentve,1976. Posener,G. - LEnseignementloyaliste- sagesse BdE 101,Cairo, 1987. Posener.G. - Cinq Figurinesd'Envoutement, Posener-Kridger, P. - Surun nomdemttal dgypdcn,UgariticaVI, 1969pA 19-426. Posener-Kridger, P. - LesMesuresdesitoffes &rAncienEmpire,RdE29,1977 pp.86-96. Prdaux,C. - Le Mondehellenistique- La Grke et IOricnt 323-146av. J.C. two volumes,Paris , 1978.1 Quaegebeur, J. - Le nornpropreTsonesontis, CdE46, no.91 1971p.158-172.

A

Quaegebeur, J. - Documentsigyptienset r6le 6conomique du clerg6en 9gyptehellenistique,in OLA 6 p.707 ff. Quaegebeur, J. andC.Evrard-Deffiks- La Situledecor&deNesnakhetiou au MusdeRoyalde Mariemont,CdE54 no.107,1979p.26-56. Quibel],J. - Excavationsat Saqqara,1907-8,Cairo, 1909. Quirke,S. -State andLabourin the Middle Kingdom-A Reconsideration of theTerm but, RdE 39,1988 p.83-106. Quirke,S. andC.Andrews- TheRosettaStone,London,1988. Gamal 11 Eddin Mokhtar Mdlanges Function, its Ritual 'nb-vessel Radwan,A. - The and

2233

pp.211-217. Ranke,H. -A LatePtolemaicStatueof Hathorfrom herTempleat Dendera,JAOS65,1945 p.238-248. Raven, M. -PapyrusSheathsandPtah-Sokar-Osiris Statues,OMR0 59-60,1978-1979p.251-296. Ray,J.D. - The Archiveof Hor, London,1976. Redford,D. - Studieson Akhenatenat Thebes1. A Reporton thework of the AkhenatenTemple Projectof theUniversityMuseum,Universityof Pennsylvania, JARCE 10,1973pp.77-94. Redford,D. -A CateInscriptionfrom KarnakandEgyptianInvolvementin WesternAsia duringthe early 18thDynasty,JAOS99,1979p.270-287. Redford,D. - The HistoricalRetrospective at the Beginningof Thutmoseurs Annals,Fs.E.Edel, Bamberg1979p.338-342. Reisner,G. A. - TheHearstMedicalPapyrus- HieraticText with IntroductionandVocabulary, Leipzig, 1905. Reisner,G. A. andM.B. Reisner- InscribedMonumentsfrom GebelBarkalII The GraniteStelaof TuthmosisIII, ZAS 69,1933p.24-39. Renouf P.Le Page- TheNameof theEgyptianGodSeb,PSBA IX, 1886-7pp.83-97. . JelinkovaReymond,E. - The Shebtiwin theTempleat Edfu, ZAS 87,1962p.41-54. Reymond,E. - ThePrimevalDjeba,JEA 48,1962 p.81-88. Reymond,E. - Worshipof theAncestorGodsat Edfu, CdE 38 no.75,1963p.49-70. Reymond,E. - The Origin of theSpear,I JEA 49,1963p.140-146andII JEA 50,1964p.133-138. Reymond,E. -A LateEdfu Theoryon theNatureof theGod,CdE40, No.79,1965pp.61-71. Reymond,E. - The Childrenof Tanen,ZAS 92,1966pp.116-128 ZAS 96,1969 pp.36-47. Reymond,E. -The Gods iot Relics,JEA 53,1967p.103-106.' Reymond,E. - The AshmoleanDemoticPapyri1,Oxford, 1973. Reymond,E.A. - Fragmentof a TempleAccountRoll, P.FitzhughD.3 andDA, JEA 60,1974 pp.189-199. Reymond,E. -A MedicalBookFrom Crocodilopolis,P.Vindob.D 6257,Wien 1976. Reymond,E. - From theContentsof a TempleLibrary, in Sonderdruckausdas

2234

Romisch-ByzantinischeAgypten (Akien des internationalenSymposiums 1978 in Trier), Mainz am Rhein, 1983 pp.81-84. Ricke, H. - Eine Inventartafel aus Heliopolis im Turiner Museum, Turin 2682,2AS 71,1935 p. 111-133. Ritncr, R. K. - So-called "PredynasticHamster-headed"Figurines in London and Hanover, GM I 11, 1989p.85-95. Robins, G. - The RelationshipsSpecified by Egyptian Kinship Terms of the Middle and New Kingdom, CdE 107 vol. 54,1979 p. 197-217. Roeder,G. - Die Blumen der Isis von PhilA, ZAS 43,19 10 p. 115-123. Roemer und pelizaeusMuseum, Hildesheim - G6tter und Pharaonen,mainz, 1979. Roquet, G. - whm verbe plein et semi-auxiliaire, BIFAO 78,1978 pA87495. Roth, H. Ling - Ancient Egyptian and Greek Looms, Bedford 1978(reprint). Rundle-Clark, R.T. -The Origin of the Phoenix, University of Birmingham Historical Journal Volume 11no.2,1950 pp. 1-29 and 105-140. Russmann,E.R. - The Representationof the King in the XXVth Dynasty, Brussels Brooklyn, 1974. Sadek,A. 1. - Popular Religion in Egypt during the New Kingdom, Hildesheim, 1988. Salch, A. A. - Notes on the Ancient Egyptian T3-njr'God's Land, BIFAO 81 supp., 1981 pp. 107-117.1 Saleh,M., H. Sourouzian,J.Liepe - The Egyptian Museum Cairo, Official Catalogue, Mainz, 1987. Samuel, A. E. - From Athens to Alexandria: Hellenism and Social Goals in Ptolemaic Egypt, Studia Hellenistica 26, Levani, 1983. Samuel, A. E. - Ptolemaic Chronology, Munich, 1962.

WortspicledesAltestenAgyptischen,Acta OrientaliaXX, I C.E. - Die phonetischen Sander-Hansen, 1946pp.1-22. , Agyptcrn Satzinger,H. - Die altkoptischenTextealsZeugnisseder Bezichungen zwischen und KoptologischeArbetskonferenz1983,Wittenberg1984. Griechen,in Gracco-Coptica, Sauncron.S. -L'Expression

KtmiX. 1949 ý, etsessynonymes,

1235

pp.75-80. Sauneron,S. - Le "Chancelierdu Dieu"

danssondoubler6le dembaumeret depratre

ifAbydos, BEFAO51,1952pp.137-171. Sauneron,S. -LeNomde'HdliopolisAlabassedpoque,RdE8,1951p. 191-194., Sauneron,S. - L'Hymneau soleil levantdesPapyrusde Berlin 3050,3056et 3048,BIFAO 52, 1953pp.65-90. Sauneron,S. - La JusticeAla PortedesTemples(Aproposdu nomdgyptiensdespropyldes),BIFAO 54,1954 pp.117-127. Sauneron,S. - Two PtolemaicSigns,BIFAO 56,1957pp.77-79. Sauneron,S. - LAbaton de la campagne dEsna,MDAIK 16,1958pp.271-279. Sauneron,S. - LInscription : Pdtosiris48, K8mi 15,1959p.34-5. Sauneron,S. - Le PrUreAstronomedu templedEsna,K6mi 15,1959pp.36-41. Sauneron,S. - LAvis desdgyptienssur la cuisinesoudanese, KushVII, 1959pp. 63-70. Sauneron,S. - UnePagedeg6ographiephysique:le cycleagricoledgyptien,BEFAO60,1960 pp.I 1-17. Sauneron,S. - Le Germedansles os,BIFAO 60,1960pp.19-27. Satmeron,S. - Gp.t "Plafond"(Djedher11,19),BIFAO 60,1960pp.9-10. Sauneron,S. - Un Document dgyptien relatif A la divinisation de la reine Arsinoe If, BEFAO 60, 1960 pp.83-109.

Sauneron,S. - Le Nouveausphinxcompositedu BrooklynMuseumet le r6le du dieu Toutou-Titho6s,RMS 19,1960pp.269-287. Sauneron,S. - ThePriestsof AncientEgypt,(Englishtranslation)London,1960. Sauneron,S. - Copte

sk-kXbZH

MdlangesMasperoI ptA, 1961pp.113-120. ,

Sauneron,S. - Un Hymneä Imouthes,BEFAO63,1965 pp.73-87. Sauneron,S. - Une Statue-Cube de MpoqueBubastite,BEFAO77,1977pp.23-27. Sauneron,S. -Remarquesde philologieetd'etymologie§§1-18M6langesMariette,1961 pp.229 249; §§ 19-25RdE15,1964pp.49-62;§§26-35BEFA062,1964pp.15-31. Sauneron,S. - L:teriture Ptoldmaiquein Texteset Languesde ligypte Pharaonique I Cairo, 1972

2236

pp.45-56. Sauneron.S. - Vüleset Ugendesdigypte (2CeL), BdE 90. Cairo, 1983. Sauneron,S. andH.Stierlin- Edfouet Philae- dernierstemplesdigypte, CUnt, 1975. Sauneron,S. andJ.Yoyoue- La campagne nubiennede Pum=Üque 11et sasignificationhistorique, BIFAO 50,1952pp.157-207. S. and1.Yoyotte- La naissance Sauneron, du mondeselonIltgypte anciennein SoumesOrientales 1,Paris,1959. Säve-Söderbergh. Darstellungvom tötender Schildkröte,MDAIK 14,1956 ' T. - Einerarmssidische pp.175-180. SayedLA.MonemA.IL-DiscoveryoftheSiteofthe12thDyn=yPýxtatWadiCawasisonthe RedSeaShore.Rde29,1977pp.138-178. Schäter.IL-DerSpeerdesHorusalsRückenbrettvonMumienundalsAmulct.ZAS41.1904

,

pp.68-70. Schätcr. H. -DasOsirisgrabvonAbydosundderBaumpqr.

ZÄS41.1904pp. 107-110.

Schäfer, 1-L- Ein Zug nach der Großen Oaseunter Sesostris1.ZAS 42,1905 pp. 124.128. Schäfer. H. - Das Zeichen für l»-n. ZAS 43,1906 pp.74-76. Schäfer. H. - Die Artdeutung der Spiegelplatteals Sonncnscheibt,ZAS 68.1932 pp. 1-7. Schaedel.IL-Mi=Ilcn,

ZumAusdmcknwnsa.

r3, ZÄS71,1935pp. 8&7.

Scharft A. - Briefe aus lllahun, ZAS 59.19U pp.20-3 1. ScharftA. -EinDenksteinderRömischenKaiscrzcitausAchmim.

ZAS62.1927pp. 86-107.

-

Schenkel, W. - Kulunythos und ßUrtyrlcgcnde: Zur Kontinuität des Aprptischen Denkens, Wiesbaden, 1977.

Schenkel,W. - Zur Frageder VorlagenspXuidichcr'Kopien', Fi.Otto, Wicsbaden.1977 pp.417-442. Schlögl,11.-DerSonnengottaufdcrDiütc, E-incägyptischeKosmgonicdcsNcuenRciches, Aegyptiacallclvcüca 5, Gcncv3.1977. Schott.E. - Die heiligeVasede4Amon,ZÄS 98.1970 pp34-50.

1977pp.443-461. Fs.Ouo,Wicsbadcn, Schott,F- - DieBiographie desKa-cm-Tencnet,

..

, 2-237

Schott, S. - Drei SprüchegegenFeinde,ZÄS 65,1930 pp.35-42, Schott, S. -Ein Amulet Gegendes bösenBlick, Berlin 23308, ZÄS 67,1931 pp. 106-110. Schott S. - Eine I-EcroglyphischeBezeichnungfür Litaneien, Fs.Grapow, 1955pp.289-295. Schott, S. - Nut Spricht als Mutter und Sarg, RdE 17,1965 pp.81-87. Schott S. - Falk, Geier und Ibis als Krönungsboten,ZÄS 95,1968 pp.54-65. Schott, S. - Thot, Le Dieu qui voles des offrandes et qui trouble le cours de temps, CRAIBL 1970, -

Paris 1970pp.547-556. Schwab-Schlott,A. - Altägyptische Texte über die AusmassesÄgyptens, MDAIK 28,1972 pp. 109-113.

ZÄS 41,1904pp-58-62. Sethe,YL- SchoinosundDodekaschoinos, Sethe,K. - Die Namenvon Ober-undUnterägypten usw., ZÄS 44,1907, pp.1-29. Sethe,K. - NeueSpurender Hyksosin Inschriftender 18 Dynastie,ZÄS 47,1910 pp.80-86. Sethe,K. - DasWort für König von OberaMten, ZÄS 49,1911pp.15-34. Sethe,K. - Die ÄgyptischenWörtefilr'Iüerund Dort', ZÄS 50,1912 99-103. pp. Sethe,K. - Zur KompositiondesTotenbuchspruches für desHerbeibringenderFähre(Kap.99 Einleitung),ZÄS 54,1918pp.1-15. Sethe,K. - Die angeblickenSchmiededesHorusvonEdfu, ZÄS 54,1918 50-54. pp. Sethe,K. - Die ägyptischenBezeichnungen für die Oasenund ihre Bewohnung,ZÄS 56,1920 pp.44-54. Sethe,K. - Die Spruchefür dasKennender Seelender heiligenOrte,ZÄS 57,1922 1-50. pp. Sethe,K. -msn.w"Harpunierer",ZÄS57,1922pp. 137-8. -

Sethe,K. -DielEeroglyphiedesAugesunddasWortei3rr. t-Weintraube.ZÄS58.1923pp.45-47. drfürm-dj, Sethe.K.. Neuggypüschera-.

ZÄS62,1927pp.5-8.

-

ZÄS 63,1928 pp.99-101. Sethe,K. - Miszellen,Zu NamePharbaithos, Sethe,K. - Die BeidenAlten Liedervon derTrinkstättein denDarstellungen desLuxorfestzuges, ZÄS 64,1929 pp.1-5., Sethe,K. ZÄS64,1929 -DasPapyruszepterderägypüschenGötdnenundseineEntstehung, pp.6-9.

-

1238

Sethe,K. - Das alte Ritual zur Stiftung von Königsstatuenbei der Einweihung einesTempels, ZÄS 70,1934 pp3l-56.

Shore,AY. -A Drinking Cupwith DemoticInscription,BMQ 36,1972pp.16-19. Shore,A.F. -A Soldier'sArcheryCasefrom AncientEgypt,BMQ 37,1973pp.4-9. Shore,A.F. - SwappingPropertyat Asyut,in PyramidStudiesandOtherEssays,persentedto I.E.S. Edwardsed.J.Baines,T.G.H. James,A.LeahyandA.F.Shore,London,1988pp-200-206. Shorter,A. - The GodNehebkau, JEA 21,1935pp.41-48. Skeat,T.C. - TheReignsof thePtolemies,Munich,1954. Smith,M. - Ile DemoticMortuaryPapyrusLouvreE.3452,PhDThesis,ChicagoUniversity, 1979. Smith,M. - Catalogueof DemoticPapyriin theBritish Museum volumeIII. The MortuaryTexts , of PapyrusBM 10507,London,1987. Smither,P. andDakin,AN. - Stelaein theQueen'sCollegeOxford,JEA 25,1939pp.157-165. Smither,P. -A Tax-Assessoes Journalof the Middle Kingdom,JEA 27,1941pp.74-76. Smither,P.C. - The SemnahDispatches, JEA 31,1945pp.3-10. Spalinger,A. - Ile Military Backgroundof theCampaignof Piye(Piankhy),SAK 7.1979 pp.273-301. Spalinger,A. -The Piye (Piankhy)Stela,RdE 31,1979ýp.66-88. Spaull,C.H. - Reviewof 'Hekanakhte by T.G.H.James! in JEA 49,1963pp.184-186. , Spencer,AJ. - Brick Architecturein AncientEgypt,Warminster,1979. Spiegel,J. - Der Ruf desKtsnigs,WZKM 54,1957pp.191-203. W. - Varianos.53-58,RT 24,1902pp.175-185. Spiegelberg, Spiegelberg,W. VariaRT 27,1904pp.143-154 Spiegelbcrg,W. - Ein Denksteinauf denTod eincr heiligenIsiskuh,ZAS 43,1906 pp.129-135. Spiegelberg,W. - mnYK6nigsring(Kartusche),ZAS 43,1906pp.158-159. Bricffragmcnt,ZAS 42,1908 pp.43-60. Spiegelbcrg,W. - PapyrusErbach,ein demodschcs W. - DasKolophondesLiturgischenpapyrusausderZeit desAlexanderIV (P.BM Spiegelberg, 10188),RT 35,1912pp.35-40.

1239

Spiegelberg, W. - Varia,ZÄS 53,1917pp.91-115.' Spiegelberg,W. - KoptischeNfiszellen,ZÄS 53,1917pp.130-139. Spiegelberg, W. andK.Sethe- DasGrundwortzumLautzeichen ')

- 11 ZÄS 55,1918

pp.89-92. Spiegelberg,W. - Ein BruckstückdesBestattungsrituals der Apistiere,ZÄS 56,1920pp.1-33. Spiegelberg, überLandstiftungenan Tempel,ZÄS 56,1920pp.55-66. ' W. - NeueSchenkungsstelen Spiegelberg, W. - Zu demfeuerbohrer,ZÄS 58,1923pp.150-151. Spiegelberg,W. - Der böse Blick im altägyptischen Gluaben, ZÄS 59,1924 pp. 149-154. Spiegelberg,W. - Der heilige Widderkopf des Amon, ZÄS 62,1927 pp.23-27. Spiegelberg,W. - Das Grab eines Großen und seinesZwergesaus der Zeit des Nektanebes,ZÄS 64, 1929 pp.76-83. Spiegelberg,W. - Eine Neue Erwähnung eines Aufstandesim Oberägyptenin der Ptolermäerzeit, P.deMOLBerlin 13608,ZAS 65,1930 pp.53-57. Stadelmann,R. - Eine Stele der sp!iten Ramessidenzeitaus dern Tempel SethosI in Gurna, MDAIK 32.1976 pp.205-215.

Stadelmann, R. -Tempel undTempeInamen in Theben-Ostund-West,MDAIK 34,1978 pp.171-180. Steindorff, G. -ýDie blaue KOnigskrone,ZAS 53,1917 pp.59-74. Steindorff, G. - The Statuetteof an Egyptian Commissioner in Syria,_JEA25,1939 pp.30-33. Stem, L. - Urkunde Uberden bau des Sonnentempels,ZAS 12,1874 pp.85-96. Stevenson-Smith,W. - Three Late Egyptian Reliefs, BMFA XLVII, 1949 pp.21 ff. Stevenson-Smith,W. - The Art and Architecture of Ancient Egypt, revised edition, Penguin Books 1981.

Stork,L. - DasOhr in denaltagyptischen Sexualvortellungen, GM 5,1973 pp.33-38,andNachtrag GM 8,1973 pp.39-42. Stork,L. - p3 jm. 13n mw qd zurndritten?, GM 9,1974 pp.39-40. GM 43,1981 p.61. Stork,L. -:Zur Etymologievon b3b-Flusspfred, Stricker,B.H. - De GroteZeeslang,Leiden,1953.

2240

Suys, E.M. -Les messagersdes Dieux, Egyptian Religion, October, 1934 VolumelJNumber4 pp. 123-139. Suys, P.E. - Un Pdnitent du dieu lah-Thot (Sale noA du Musde de Turin), Orientalia 2,1933 pp. 180-183. Tait, WJ. -A Demotic Word List fromrebtunis P.Carlsberg41A, JEA 68,1982 pp.210-227. , Tait, WJ. - Approachesto Dernotic Lexicography in Aspectsof demotic Lexicography edited by S.P.Vleeming, Leuven, 1987.

Tawrik, S. - Die Alabasterpaletten far die siebenSalbOleim Alten Reich,GM 30,1978pp.77-84. Tawfik, S. -A w'b priestStelaEromHeliopolis,GM 29,1978pp.133-137.. Tawfik, S.- Aton Studies,I TheNemsetJar,MDAIK 35,1979pp.335-344. Thausing,G. - Oberein h-PrAfix.im Agyptischen,WZKM 39,1932pp.287-294. Thausing,G. andJ.H. Olaubek- Nocheinnialp3jm'3 n rnwqd,GM 8,1973 pp.53-55. Thompson,DJ. - MemphisUnderthePtolemies,PrincetonUniversityPress,1988. Thompson,D.Wentworth- On EgyptianFish-Names usedby GreekWriters,JEA 14,1928 pp.22-33. Thompson,H. - Two DernoticSelf Dedications, JEA 26,1940pp.68-78. Thurion, M. - Notes d'onomastique,Contribution A une rdvision de Ranke PN, RdE 31,1979, pp.81-96.

Till, W.C. - KoptischeGrammatik,Leipzig. 1970. Trauneckcr,C. - LesRitesde 1eauAKarnakd'aprtslestextesdo la rampedeTaharqa,BIFAO 72, 1972pp.195-236. 6conomique des Traunecker,C. - Les"remplcsHauts'debassedpoque- un aspectdu fontionnement temples,RdE 38,1987pp.147-162. Uphill, E. - TheNine Bows,JEOL 19,1865-1966pp394-420. Van denBoom,G.P. - Wd'-ryt andJusticeat theGate,INES 44,1985pp.1.25. Vandersleyen. C- Vice-RoiMdrimoseA Silsila, CdE43, No.86,1968 pp.234-258. Van de Walle, B. - Ltrection du pilier-died,NouvelleClio 6,1954 pp.283-297. Agyptologische in Studicn,ed. d'animaux, Van de Walle, B. - Les Merminatifs dissimildsdesnoms

1241

O.Fircow,Berlin, 1955pp.366-378. Van de WaRe,B. - Rs-wA3comme1pitheteet commeentit6divines,ZAS 98,1970pp.140-149. VandeWalle,B. - UneBasedeStatue-Guerisseuse avecunenouvellementiondela ddem scorpion Ta-Bithet,JNES31,1972pp.67-82. M61anges Van deWalle,B. - LesSensdela vueet la verudu regarddansla mentalitdegyptienner, offertsAJeanVercoutter,Paris,1985pp.365-374. tgypte, le haute MDAIK 14,1956pp.208-213. Vandier,J. - Quelquesremarques XVIIe de sur nome Mariette,Cairo, 1961 Vandier,J. - Memphiset le taureauApis dansle PapyrusJumilhac,M61anges pp.105-124. Rde 16,1964pp.55-146andRdE 17,1965 Vandier.J. - louslaset (Hathor)Nebet-Hetepet, pp.89-176. ZAS 93,1966pp.132-143. Vandier,1. - QuatrevariantesPtoldmaiques (fun hymneTamessid, tgypte I'Ancienne (Peinturesct BasReliefs),I farniliers dans J. - Lessinges Vandier-d'Abbadie, I: AncienEmpireRdE 16,1964pp.147-177;H Le MoyenEmpireRdE 17,1965pp.177-188; III Le NouvelEmpireRdE 18,1966pp.143-201. Vandorpe,K. - TheChronologyof theReignsof HurgonaphorandChaonnophris, CdE 61 No.122, 1986p.294 ff. Van Walsem,R. - The POW an Investigationof an AncientEgyptianFuneraryInstrument, , OMR059-60,1978-1979pp.193-249.. Varille, A. - La Grandportedu templed'Apet,ASAE 53,1956pp.79-118. Te Velde,H. - The GodHekain EgyptianTheology,JEOL21,1970pp.175-186. Te Velde,H. - SomeAspectsof theGod Shu,JEOL27,1981-1982pp.23-28. Te Velde,H. - The CatasSacredAnimal of theGoddessMut in Fs. JZandee,Studiesin Egyptian Religion,Leiden, 1982pp.127-137. Vercoutter,J. - Les Haou-Nebout

*9,

BIFAO 46,1947pp.125-158.andBIFAO 48,

1949pp. 107-209. Vemus,P. - Inscripflonsde la TroisiýmcPdriodeInterm6diaireI andII, BIFAO 75,1975pp.1-72. Vemus,P. - Un d6cretdeThoutmosisIII relatif ý la santdpubfique,P.Berlin 3049vs. 18-19,

1242

Orientalia48,1978pp.176-184. Vemus, P. - review of A. Schott, Die AusmasseÄgyptens nach Altägyptischen Texten, in RdF. 30, 1978 pp. 189-193.

Vemus,P. - Un Umoignagecultueldu conflit aveclesfthiopiens, GM 29,1978pp.145-8. Vernus.P. - Un Hymneä Amon,ProtecteurdeTanis,RdE 31.1979pp.101-119. Vemus, P. - Amon P3-'ilr: de la pi6t6populaire ä la sp6culationth6ologique, in Hommagesä S.Sauneron1 pp.463-476.

Vikentiev,V. - Quelquesmotsdnigmatiques ASAE 43,1943 dansun texteastronomique, pp.115-131. Vleeming, S.P. - Transliterating Old Egyptian in Demotic, GM 117-118,1990 pp219-223. Vogelsang,F. - Ein seltenesWort nebsteiner Text emendation,ZAS 48,19 10 pp. 164-167. Volten, A. - Zwei ägyptischer Wörter, die im Wb. nicht stehen,in Ägyptologische Studien cd. by

0. Firchow,Berlin, 1955pp.362-365. Vycichl, W. - Grundlagenderagypdsch-semidschen Wortve-rgleichung, MDAIK 16,1958 pp.367-405. Vycichl, W. - DasKollektivumdesuagyptischen Namens,AltorientalischeForschungen V, 1977 pp.33-36. Wainwright,G.A. - Iron in EgyptýJEA 8,1932 pp.3-15. Wallert,1.- Bezeichnete W einePalmenartdesAlten Agyptens7, ZDMG III (NF 36), 1962''

''

pp.383-5. WAngstedt,S.V. - Dcmotische leichenbegleitzettel'mit Anweisung zur Einbalsamieniýg, Orientalia Succana5,1956 pp. 12-19.

Namesin LateEgyptian,Orientalia Ward,W. - Noteson SomeSemiticLoan-WordsandPersaonal 32,1963pp.413436. Ward,W. - Noteson SomeEgypto-ScmiticRoots,ZAS 95,1968pp.65-72. in Egyptian,JNES28,1969 derived in Ugaritic Ilwy stems Semitic Root Ward,W.A. - The and pp.265-267. 155-6. 98,1972 ZAS p. Ward,W. - Middle Egyptiannhrhr'self-satisfaction',

1243

Ward,W. - The Biconsonantal Doubletgp/gb'Overflow'.JEA 59,1973pp228-230. Ward,W. - The Biconsonantal Root*b3 andRemarkson Bilabial Interchangein Egyptian,2AS 102,1975pp.60-67. Ward,W. - LexicographicalMiscellanies,SAK 5,1977 pp.265-292. Ward,W.A. - The Hiw-ass,theHiw-serpentandthegod Seth,JNES37,1978pp.23-34. Ward,W. - Reflectionson SomeEgyptianTermsPresumedto Mean'Harem,Harem-Woman, Concubine!,Berytus31,1983pp.67-74. Watson,PJ. - Interchangeof 3 with n, GM 37.1980pp.41-57. ihe Watterson,B. - An AncestralRitual from Edfu Temple: An Investigationof Inscriptionson NaosExterior,PhD Thesis,LiverpoolUniversity,1976. Weeks,K. - Art, Word andtheEgyptianWorld View, in Egyptologyandthe,SocialSciences,ed. K.Weeks,Cairo, 1977pp.59-97. Weill, R. - Le Champdesroseauxet la champdesoffrandes,Paris,1936.' Weill, R. - Sur le signe du bassin A feug normalement 1bet les jeux graphiquesoa il est impliqud dans un texte d7epoquetardive, RdE 4.1940 pp.225-227. Werner, R. - Montu and the Falcon Ships of the 18th Dynasty,'JARCE 23,1986 pp. 107-123. Wessetsky,W. - Bildhafte Ausdrucksweiseund Wortbildung im Agyptischen, ZAS 93,1966 pp. 144-146. Wessetzky, V. -Die Bacherliste des Tempels von Edfu und Imhotep, GM 83,1994 pp.85-89. Westendorf, W. - Beitrage aus und zu den medizinischenTexten, ZAS 92,1966 pp. 128-154. Westendorf, W. I "Auf JemandesWasser sein "= "Von ihm Abh1ngig sein", GM 11,1974 pp.47-48. '

Westendorf,W. - Nocheinmal: DieWiedergeburfdesheimgekehrten Sinuhe,SAK 5,1977 pp.293-304. Schiff - zur LesungundÜbersetzung Westendorf,W. - DasStrandende von BauerB 1,58- R 101, Fs.Otto Wiesbaden1977pp.504-510. 1ýbnnes Viesmann, H. - Die Detcrminativedessprechenden undder Buchrollein den Pyramidentexten, ZAS 57,1922pp.73-77.

1244

BEFAO54,1954pp.173-219. MM4 11.- StatuedeHor-neferau MusdedesBeaux-ArtsdeLausanne, Wild, H. - Quatrestatuettes du MoyenEmpire,BEFAO69,1970pp.89-130. Wilkinson,A. - AncientEgyptianJewellry,London,1971. Willems,H. - Crime,Cult andCapitalPunishment(Mo!alla Inscription8), JEA 76,1990 pp.27-54. Wilson,J.A. - The Descendants of bwny-r-br. ZAS 68,1932pp.56-57. Wilson,P. - Etymologyin PtolemaicTemples,LiverpoolUniversityArchaeologyNewsletter2, 1986p.23. Wilson,P. - Horus- Epiphanios?. LiverpoolUniversityArchaeologyNewsletter3,1987 p.19-20. Winlock. IL - TheTombsof theKingsof theSeventeenth Dynastyat Thebes,JEA 10,1924 pp.217-277. Winter, E. - DerFilrst der weissenKrone, cin BeinamedesOsiris, CdE 37 no.77-78 pp.41-3. Winter, E. - Zwei Beobachtungzur Formung der AgyptischenTempe1rcliefsin der griech. Zeitý -rom. in Religions en tgypte Helldnistique et Romaine,Paris, 1969 pp. 119-126.

Winter,E. - Nochmalszumsnwt-Fest,ZAS 96,1970p.151-2. deWit, C. - Les Inscriptionsdeslions-gargouilles, CdE29 no37,1954 pp.2945. deWit, C. - SomeValuesof PtolemaicSigns,BIFAO 55,1955pp.112-121. deWit, C. - La particled6motiquebmj, CdE30,W59,1955 pp.15-18. deWit, C. - Einige Bernerkungen zu denInschriftendesEpet-Tcmpels zu Kamak.WZKM 54,1957 pp.234-239. deWit, C. - NomsdoNombredansles textesdUfou. CdE37 no.73.1962 pp.272-290. deWit, C. - Les Inscriptionsd6dicatoires du TempledEdfou, CdE36 No.71,1961 pp.56-97; CdE 36 No.72,1961pp.277-320. Wolf, W. - Der BerlinerPtahHymnus,ZAS 64,1929pp.17-44. Wreszinski,W. - DasBuchvom Durchwandelnder Ewigkeitnacheinersteleim Vatikan,ZÄS 45, 1908pp.111- 122. Wright, G.R. - 7be Passage of the Sca,GM 33,1979 pp.55-68. Ktmi 6,1936 p.63-80. Ycivin, - Studiesin ComparativeEgypto-Semiücs,

2-245

Yoyotte,J. -A Proposdel'obdlisqueunique,Mmi 14,1950pp.81-91. Yoyott&,J. -S ur Bata Maitre de Sako,RdE 9,1952 pp.157-159. , Yoyotte,J. - Trois Notespour servirAlHistoire dEdfou, Kemi 12,1952pp.91-96. Yoyotte,J. - Un Porchedord: La portedu We pylon au grandtemplede Karnak,CdE28,1953 pp.28-38. Yoyotte, J. - Pr8tres:et sanctuairesdu nome Miopolite

A la BasseEpoque, BIFAO 54,1954

pp.83-115.

Yoyotte,J. - Notesde toponymiedgyptienne,MDAIK 16,1958pp.414-430. Yoyotte,J. -k proposde Fobelisque unique,K6mi XIV, 1958pp.81-91. Yoyotte,J. - Le Bassinde DjSroukha,K8mi 15,1959pp.24-33. Yoyotte, J. - IfttudesGdographiques1. Le Citd des Acacias (Kafir Ammar), RdE 13,1961 pp.71-105 ; 2. Les Localitds mdridionales de la Mgion Memphite et le pchou dHeracldopolis, RdE 14,1962 pp.75-111 ; RdE 15,1963 pp.87-119. Yoyotte, J. - Processionsgdographiquesmentionnantle Fayoum et seslocalit6s, BIFAO 61,1962 pp.79-138. Yoyotte, J. - Les Os et la semencemasculine A propos ftne Worie physiologique, BIFAO 61,1962 pp. 139-141. Yoyotte, J. - Une Midorie dtiologique des m6decinsdgyptiens, Kami 18,1968 pp.79-84. Yoyotte, J. - La Localisation de Ouenkhem,BIFAO 71,1972 p. I- 10.

Yoyotte,J. - Le Nom dgyptiendu "Ministrede r6conomie"de SaisAMeroe,CRAIBL, 1989 pp.73-90. Zabkar,L. - SomeObservations on T.G.Allen'sEdition of theBook of the Dead,JNES24,1975 pp.75-87. Zabkar,L. - Adaptationof AncientEgyptianTextsto theTempleRitual at Philae,JEA 66,1980, pp. 127-136, Zabkir, L. -A Hymn to OsirisPantocratorat Philae(astudyof"themain functionsof thesdm.n.f ýAS 108,1981pp.141-171. in hymns), form Egyptianreligious Zabkar,L. - Six Hymnsto Isis at Philaein theSanctuaryof herTempleat PhilaeandTheir

1246

TheologicalSignificancePart1,JEA 69,1983pp. 115-137. Zabkar,L. - Hymnsto Isis in Her Templeat Philae,HanoverandLondon,1988. Zandee,J. - Reviewof P.Derchain,Ritestgyptiens I- Le Sacrificede loryx in Bi. Or. 20,1963 pp.251-254. Zandee,J. - Sethals Sturrngott,ZAS 90,1963pp.144-156. 253-265. God, JEOL 18,1964 Sun Zande. Sayings J. Hymnical pp. the to e. addressed Zandee,J. - DasSch6pferwortim,altenAgypten, in Verbum- Essayson someaspectsof the Utrecht 1964 W. Obbink, H. functions dedicated pp33-66. to religious of words, Zauzich,K.T. - Reviewof May, The Archiveof Hor, EnchoriaV=,

1978pp.95-100.

Zauzich,K.T. - NeueNamenfilr die KbnigeHarmachisundAnchmachis,GM 29,1978pp.157-8. Ziegler,C. - Tamboursconservdes au Musdedu Louvre,RdE29,1977p.203-214. Zivie, A-P. - Hen-nopolis surla provincedu dieuThot cn Basse et le Nomedel1bis - recherches tgypte I. Cairo, 1975. Zivie, C. - Une nouvellementionde Djedem,RdE29,1977pp.229-230. Zivie, C.M. - LesRitesddrectionde lobelisqueet du pilier loun, HommagesA S.SauneronI Cairo, 1979pp.477-499.

1247

Abbreviations Abaton : H.Junker, Das Gbtterdekret Oberdas Abaton, Wien, 1913.

Abubakr,Kronen: A.M.J. Abubakr,Untersuchungen Oberdie Agyptischen Kronen, Glflckstadt-Hamburg-New York, 1937. Abydos: A.Mariette,Abydos,Paris,1880. AEL: M.Lichtheim,AncientEgyptianLiteratureVolumesI, II andIII, London,1975,1976, 1980. AEMT : J.F.Borghouts,AncientEgyptianMagicalTexts,Leiden, 1978. AEO: A.H.Gardiner,AncientEgyptianOnomastica.VolumesI and11,PlatesVolumeIII, Oxford, 1947. AEPT : R.O.Faulkner,TheAncientEgyptianPyramidTexts,Oxford, 1969. Akh: G.Englund4

Uppsala, Akh - unenotionrdligieusedansItgypte pharaonique,

1978. Allen, BD: T. G.Allen, The Book of the Dead or Going Forth By Day, Chicago, 1974. Altenmuller, Synkretsimus: B. Altenmuller, Synkretismus in den Sargtexten,Wiesbaden, 1975., Amarna I-VI: N. de Garis Davies, The Rock Tombs of Amarna, six volumes, London, 1903-8. Amduat 1.11,111: E.Hornung, Das Amduat die Schrift des verborgenenRaumesVolumes 1. H and III, Wiesbaden, 1963. Anchnes: C.E.Sander-Hansen,Die Religiosen Texte auf dern Sarg der Anchnesneferibre, Copenhagen,1937.

Anthes,Fels.Hatnub: R.Anthes,Die Felsinschriftenvon Hatnub,in K.Sethe,Untersuchungen zur Geschichteund Altertumskunde AegyptensIX, Leipzig, 1928. Amold, Wandrelief: D.Amold,WandreliefundRaumfunkfionin 11gyptischen TempelsdesNeuen Reiches,MAS 2, Berlin 1962. Assmann,LiturgischeLieder: J.Assmann,LiturgischeLiederan denSonnengottr Untersuchungen zur alt1gyptischenHymnik 1,MAS 19,Berlin, 1969. AstronomicalTexts : O.Neug&bauer andR.Parker,EgyptianAstronomicalTexts1,11andIII, London 1960,1964and 1969.

12.48

Aturn I and II: K. Mysliwiec, Studien zum Gott Atum, Band I and H,Hildesheim, 1978and 1979. Barta, Neunheit: W. Barta, Unetrsuchungezum Gotterkreis der Neunheit, MAS 28, Munich, 1973. Barta, Opfer: W. Barta - Die AlOgyptische Opferliste von der FrUhzeitbis zur griechisch-romischen Epoche, MAS 3, Berlin, 1963. Barucq, Louage: A. Barucq,Vexpressionde la Louage et de la pri&e dans la Bible et cn tgypte, BdE 33, Cairo, 1962.

Bdnddite, Philae: G.Bdnddite,Le TempledePhilae,Mem.Miss.Arch. Fran;ais3, Paris,1893. Beni Hawn: P.E.Newberry,Beni Hasan four volumes,London1893-1900. , Bersheh:P.E.Newberry,El Bershch,two volumes,London18934. Bln : W.Wreszinski,Der GrosseMedizinischePapyrusdesBerlinerMuseums,P.Berlin 3038, Leipzig, 1909. Boylan,Thoth: P.Boylan, Thoth, theHermesof Egypt,OxfordUniversityPress,1922. Brandopfer:HJunker,DasBrandopferim Totenkult,MiscellaneaGregoriana, Vatican1941 p.109-117. Brunner,Die Geburt: H.Brunner,Die GeburtdesGottk6nigs,Studienzur Oberfieferungeines AA Mythos, 10,Wiesbaden,1964. alt3gyptischen Brunner,Luxor: H.Brunner,(with J.Dittmaret all.) Die sildlichenRAumedestempclsvon Luxor. Mainz, 1977. BucheurnH: R.Mond, O.Myers,TheBucheumII, The Inscriptions(with H.W.Fairman),London, 1934. Budge,BD: E.W. Budge,Ile Bookof theDead,thechaptersof ComingForthBy Day Text., VocabularyandTranslationLondon1898. du Buisson,Vases:M.du Buisson,Les nomset signesIgypticnsdesignantdesvasesou objet similaires,Paris,1935. Burchardt, Fremdworte: M. Burchardt, Die AJtkanaan!IiSChcnFrCmdworteund Eigcnnamcnim Aegyptischen (Parts I and 11),Leipzig, 1909. CASAE II: E.Drioton, Le Texte Dramatique dEdfou, CASAE supp. 11. Cairo, 1948. CaLRyl. : F.L. Griffith, Catalogue of the Demotic Papyri in the John Rylands Library. Manchester,

-

1249

threevolumes,Manchester,1909. CD : E.Chassinat,Le Temple de Dendera IN, Cairo, 1934-1952. . ' Coptic Etymological Dictionary, Cambridge, 1976. CED : tern Y9 Chapelle, Hatshepsut: P.Lacau et H.Chdvrier (with M-A. Bonh8me et M. Gitton) Une Chapelle d'HatshepsoutA Karnak, Le Caire, 1977. Chapelle, SesostrisI: P.Lacau et H. Chdvrier, Une Chapelle de Sdsotris I er A Karnak, Le Caire, 1956. Charpentier: G.Charpentier.Recueil de Matdriaux ýpigraphiquesrelatifs h la botanique de Itgypte Ancienne, Paris, 1981.

CT I- VII : A. de Buck,TheEgyptianCoffin Texts, sevenvolumes,Chicago1835-1962. Condon,SevenHymns: V.Condon,SevenRoyal Hymnsof theRamesside Period,Munich, 1978. Conti,Rapporti: G.Conti,RapportiTra Egizianoe Semiticonel Lessicoegizianodell'agricoltura, Firenze,1978(Quadernidi Semitistica6). Cr: Crum,A CopticDictionary,Oxford, 1939. CulteI and11: M.Alliot, Le CultedHorusAEdfouautempsde Ptoldm6esTomesI et II. Cairo , , 1954. D VI-IX: E.Chassinat,Fr.Daumas,Le Templede DenderaVI IX, Cairo, 1965-1972. Dahchour:J.de Morgan,FouillesA Dahchour,Mars-Juin1894,Vienna,1895. Daumas,Moyens: Fr.Daurnas.Moyensdexpressiondu Grec de Itgyptien, Cairo, 1952. et Debod: G-Roeder,Debod.bis BabKalabschefI- 111,Les templesimmergdsde la Nubie,Le Caire, 1911. Deir el Bahri : E.Naville. TheTempleof Deir el Bahri,six volumes,London,1894-1908. " Deir el Gebrawi: N. de GarisDavies,TheRockTombsof Deir el Gebrawi,two volumes,London, 1902. DELC : W.Vycichl, Dictionnairettymologique de la LangueCopte.Leuven,1983., Dem.Gram.: W.Spiegelberg,DemotischeGrammatik,Heidelberg,1925. DG: W. Erichsen,Demotisches Glossar, Copenhagen, 1954. Dittmar, Blumen: J.Dittmar,BlumenundBlumensträuße als Opfergabeim Alten Ägypten,MÄS

1250

43, Munich, 1986. deDjed-her-leSauveur, Djedhor: E.JelinkovaReymod,LesInscriptionsdela statuegudrisseuse BdE23, Cairo, 1956. fgyptien, fun6mires l'Ancien Empire Jacquet-Gordon, Domaines: 11. Lesnoms-ý-sdomaines sous BdE 34,Le Cairep.1962. Donations : D.Mecks Le grand texte des donation au temple dWou, BdE 59, Le Caire,1972. , Dram.Texte : KSethe, DramatischeTexte zu AltaegyptischenMysterienspielen,Untersuchungen zur Geschichteund Altertumskunde AegyptensX, Leipzig, 1W8. Drenkhahn,Handwerker : R.Drenkhahn.Die Handwerkerund ihre Tätigkeiten im Alten Ägypten, ÄA 3 1, Wiesbaden, 1976.

Dua-Khety:W.Helck,Die LehredesDw3-Ijtjj Wiesbaden,1970. , desDenderatempels, Dum,Baug.: J.Dilmichen,Baugeschichte Strassbourg, 1877. Dum.GI: J.Dümichen, GeographischeInschriften Altägyptischer Denkmäler in four parts, Leipzig 1865,1866,1885,1885.This is also - H.Brugsch,Recueil de Monuments fgyptiens parts III to VI. Dum. IH : J.Damichen, Historische Inschriften Altägyptischer Denkmäler, Leipzig, 1869. -

Dum. Kal.: J.Dümichen,Altaegyptische Kalendarinschriften Leipzig, in denJahren1863-1865, 1866. Dum.TI : J.Dümichen,AltägyptischeTempelinschriften in denJahren1863-1865.1Edlu, Uipzig 1867,11Dendera,Leipzig, 1867. E XV : S.Cauvilleet D.Devauchelle, Le TempledEdfou Tome 15eme Cairo, 1985. , Ebers: B.Ebbell,ThePapyrusEbers,TheGreatestEgyptianMedicalDocument,Copenhagen, 1937. Ägypten im Alten Eggebrecht,SchlachL. Schlachtungsbräuche A. Eggebrecht, und ihre wiedergabe im Flachbildbis zumEndedesMittlerenReiches,Diss.Munich, 1973. Elephantine: Sauneron InscriptionsRomainesau templede Khnoumä Elcphantinein 11.Ricke , Elephantine,Cairo, 1960. andS.Sauneron, dgypücnsä l'epoque J1cclant,Enquatessurlesswerdoceset lessanctuaires Enqu8tcssacerdoces: di te "tthiopienne*, BdE 17,Le Caire,1954.

2251

Erman, Wonforschung : A. Erman, Zur AgyptischenWortforschung I-IV, five volumes Berlin, , 1907-1957. Esna V: S. Sauneron-Les FatesReligieusesd'Esna,Esna V, Cairo, 1962. Essai : S.Cauville, Essai sur la Th6ologie du Temple dHorus A Edfou, Cairo, 1987. Farbensymbolik : H.Kees, Farbensymbolik in AgyptischenTeligiosentexten, Nachricthen von der Akademie der Wissenschaftenin Gottingen, Nr. 11,1943 pp.413-479.

,

FCD : R.O.Faulkner, A Concise Dictionary of Middle Egyptian,Oxford, 1962. FECT: R.O.Faulkner, The Ancient Egyptian Coffin Texts, three volumes, Warminster, 1973-1978. Feminine Tides: W. A. Ward, Essayson Feminine Titles of the Middle Kingdom and Related Subjects, Beirut, 1986. Finnestad, Image: R.B.Finnestad,Image of the World and Symbol of the Creator, Wiesbaden, 1985. Fische : I. Gamer-Wallert. Fische und Fischkulte im AltenAkgypten, Wiesnaden 1970.

Food: Darby,GhaliounguiandGrivetti, Foodthe Gift Osiris, two of volumes,London,New York andSanFrancisco,1977. Frises: GJ6quier, Les Frises e0bieLsdes sarcophagesdu Moyen Empire, Cairo, 1921. Garantsymbol : K. Martin, Ein Garantsymbol des Lebens, ffildesheim, 1977.1

-

Gardiner, Lit. Texts : A. H. Gardiner, Egyptian lileratic Texts, Literary Texts the New Kingdom, of Leipzig, 191L' Gartenpflanzen : L. Keimer, Die Gartenpflanzeim Alten Agypten, I Berlin, 1924 11Mainz, 1984 , with R.Germer.

Gasse,Donndes-,A.Gasse,Donndesnouvellesadministrativeet sacerdotales sur lorganisationdu domaineSAmon XXe - XXIe dynasties,two volumes,Cairo, 1988. Gauthier,DG: H.Gauthier,Dictionnairedesnomsgdographiques contenusdansles textes hidroglyphiques, TomesI to VII, Cairo 1925-1931. Gauthier,F8tes: H.Gauthier,LesRtes du Dieu Min, Cairo, 1931. Gayet,Louxor: A.Gayet,Le TempledeLouxor,Mern.Miss. Arch. Frangaise15,Paris1894.

2252

Germond, Sekhmct: P.Germond,Sekhmetet la Protection du Monde, Aegyptiaca Helvetica 9, Basel-Geave, 1981. Germond,Bonne Annde: P.Germond,Les Invocations h la Bonne Ann6e au Temple d'Edfou, Aegyptiaca Helvetica,II, Basel-Genbve.1986. Ge8ler-1,45hr, Seen: B. GeBler-LbhrýDie heiligen SeenllýgyptischcrTcmpeL ludeshem, 1983.

,I.

GG : AJI. Gardiner, Egyptian Grammar,third edition revised, 1979.

Ghattas,Schutz:F. A-K Ghattas,DasBuchtnLt-O'w 'SchutzdesLeibes'.Gottingen,1968. Bedeutung desRindcsim,Altcn Agypten,Bonn.' ': Ghoneim,Rind: W.Ghoneim,Die okonomische 1977. Giza I-XII: HJunker.Giza.twelvevolumm LeipzigandWien, 1929-1955. Goedicke, KWg: H.Goedicke.KoniglicheDokumenteausdernAlten Reich,Wiesbadenin 1967.' -,' Goedicke,PrivatcnRechtinschriftcn:H.Goedicke,Die PrivatenRcchdnschriftcn ausdcrnAlten Reich,Wien, 1970. Goedicke,Report: I.LGocdicke,TheReportAboutthe Disputeof a Man with his Ba, 1970. Baltimore-London. Goshen:E.Naville.The Shrineof Saftel-IlennehandtheLandof Goshen,London,1887. im Alten Agypten,Berlin. 1956. GOttcrglaubc:H.Kees,Dcr Gouergluabe Goyon,Confirmation:1-C. Goyon,Confirmationdu Pouvoirroyal auNouvelAn. P.Brooklyn Museum47.218.50,BdE 52. Le Caire.1972. Goyon,Gardiens:I-C. Goyon,Les Dieux-Gardicns et la GentsedesTemples,BdF.92. Le Cairc, 1985.1

"

Goyon,Rituels: J-C. Goyon,RiwelsFuntrairesde I'anciennetgypte, Paris.1972.

:-,

Graefe,Bi3: E.Gracfe.Untersuchungen zur Wort Familieb13-, reviewby A.B.Lloyd in JEA 59, 1973p.241-3. Graefe,GarantenderZukunft: E.Graefe.Kbnig undGott &IsGarantendcr Zukunft.in W.Wcs=dorf , 1979. Wiesbaden, Religion, der Aspckte splOgyptischen cd., GrandPrUres:G. Lefebvre,flistoirc desGrandsPrItrescrAmonde KarnakjusquAla XXIC Dynastie,Paris,1929.

,!-; 'I

Z253

Grapow, Bildlich : H.Grapow, Die Bildlichen Nusdracke des Aegyptischen, Leipzig, 1924. GrD - H.Junker, Grammatik der Denderatexte,Leipzig, 1906. Green, Dancing : L. Green,Egyptian Words for Dancersand Dancing in The Ancient World VI, 1983, Egyptological Miscellanies pp.29-38., Grenier, Anubis : J-C. Grenier, Anubis Alexandrin et Romain, Leiden, 1977. Griffith, Tell el Yahudiyeh : F.U. Griffith, in The Mound of the Jew and the City of Onias (E.Naville) with The Antiquities of Tell el Yahudiyeh, London, 1890. Grumach,Amenope : I. Grumach,Untersuchungenzur Lebenslehredes Amenope, Munich-Berlin, 1972.

GuM: E.Otto, Gott undMensch,Heidelberg,1964. Gunn,Studies:B.Gunn,Studiesin EgyptianSyntax,Paris,1924. Gutbub,Textes: A.Gutbub,TextesFondamentaux. dela Thdologiede Kom OmboBdE47, Le Caire, 1973. Gutbub,La Tortue: A.Gutbub,La Toitue Animal cosmiqueb6ndfiqueAI'dpoqueptoldmaiqueet romaine,HommagesA S.SauneronI. Le Caire;1979p391-435. ' Harari,JudicaireProcedure:A.I.Harad- ContributionAr6tudedela Procedure Judicairedans I'AncienEmpiredgyptien,Cairo, 195o. Harris,Minerals: J.R.Harris,LexicographicalStudiesin AncientEgyptianMinerals,Berlin, 1961. Hassan,GizaVII : S.Hassan,The Mastabasof the SeventhSeason Excavations Giza at , 1935-1936Vol. VII; Cairo 1953. Hayes,Ostraca:OstracaandNameStonesfrom theTomb of Sen-mut,New Yorký1942. HD Wb : H.Brugsch,Hieroglyphisch-Demotisches W6rterbuch PartsI to IV Leipzig 1867and , , Leipzig, 1880. PartsV to VII supplements HebrewLex.: F.Brown,S.R.Driver, C.A.Briggs-A HebrewandEnglishLexicon of theOld Testament,Oxford, 1968. Papersandothere6rlyMiddle KingdomDocuments, Hekanakhte: T.G.H.Jarnes,TheHekanakhte New York, 1962. Helck, Bier - W.Helck,DasBier im Alten Agypten,Berlin, 1971.

2254

Helck, Verwaltung: W. Helck, Zur Verwaltung des ßEtderen und Neuen Reichs, Leiden, 1958. Hickmann, Instruments: I-LIEckmann, CGC Instrumentsde Musique Nos. 69201-69852,Le . Caire, 1949. Himmel Stiltzen, D.Kurth: Den Himmel Stiltzen - Die W-pt

szenenin den Agyptischen

Tempeln der griechisch-r(imischenEpoche,Rites dgyptiens11,Bruxelles, 1975. Hippo. Hunt. : T. Slve-Werbergh, On Egyptian Representationsof Hippopotamus Hunting as a Religious Motive, Uppsala, 1953.

Hoenes,Sachmet:S-E.Hoenes,Untersuchungen zu WesenundKult derGottin Sachmet,Bonn, 1976. IIPBM 4: I.E.S. Edwards HieraticPapyriin theBritish Museum 4th series OracularAmuletic , , , Decreesof theLateNew Kingdom,two volumes,London,1960. HQ : P.Derchain,HathorQuadrifrons,Recherches; surla syntaxed'unmythetgyptien, Istanbul, 1972. Hunger: H.Brugsch,SiebenJahreder Hungersnoth felsen nachdemWordauteineralLigyptischcn Inschrift,Leipzig, 1891. Hymnen: A.Erman,HymnenandasDiademderPharaonen, Berlin, 1911. IAF: P.Kaplony,KleineBeitrAgezu denInschriftender AgyptischeFrahzeit,Wiesbaden,1966. InscriptionsGP: G.Lefebvre,InscriptionsconcemantlesGrandsPrUresdAmon Romt-Royet Amenhotep,Paris. 1929.1 Jacobsohn, Dogmatische Stellung: H.Jacobsohn, Die DogmatischeStellungdesKlinigs in der TheologiederaltenAegypter,AF 8, Glackstadt,1939. Schutz: D.Janicukii,DasBuch"SchutzdesHauses"(s3-pr), Bonn, 1972. Jankuk-n, Autobiograrie: J.Janssen, Janssen, De.TraditioneeleEgyptischeAutobiografieVoor lict Nieuwe Rijk, Leiden, 1946. Janssen,CP : JJJansscn,CommodityPricesfrom theRainessidPeriod,Leiden, 1975. AA 20, in Sargtextcn, Wiesbaden 1970. den Cricshammer, Jenscitsgericht Jenscitsgericht R. Das : , Jones,Glossary:D.Jones Glossaryof AncientEgyptianNauticalTidesandterms, ,A London/NewYork, 1988.

:. I.

2255

Junker, Auszug : H.Junker, der Auszug der Hathor-Tefhut aus Nubien, Berlin, 1911. Karnak 1: A. Vardle, Karnak 1, Cairo, 1943.

Kamak-NordIV: Robichon,BarguetandLeclant,Kamak-NordIv (1949-1951),Cairo,1954. KH: W.Westendorf,KoptischesHandw6rterbuch, 9 volumes,Heidelberg1965-1977. Le Mysare d'Osirisau moisde Khoiak I andII, Cairo, 1966. Khoiak I and11: E.Chassinat, KO : J.de Morgan(andothers)CataloguedesMonumentset inscriptionsde IEgypte.antique,Tome H- Kom Ombos1,Vienne1895andTomeIII - Kom OmbosII, Vienne.1909. K6psteinMobel : S.Kopstein, Altagyptische BezeichnungenfUr Tische, Sitz- und Liegemobel vom Alten bis zurn Neuen Reich, Altorientalische Forschungen16,1989 1 p.3-35.

Inscriptions- I-listoricalandBiographical,Oxford, 1975- 1983. KRI : K.A. Kitchen,Ramesside Kurth, Dekoration:Die Dekorationder Salenim PronaosdesTempelsvon Edfu,Wiesbaden,1983. Lacau,Corps-.P.Lacau LesNoms partiesdu corps,Paris,1970. , Ides Lacau, Sarc.Ant. NE : P.Lacau, CatalogueGdndraldes Antiquit6s tgyptiennes du Musde du Caire Nos. 28001-28086, Sarcophagesantdrieursau nouvel empire. two volumes, Cairo 1904-1906. La Lune - P.Derchain, La Lune Mythes et Rites, SourcesOrientales V, Seuil-Paris, 1962. Lange, P.Harris : R.O.Lange, Der Magische Papyrus Harris, Copenhagen,1927. LdM : P.Barguet, Le Livre des Morts des ancienstgyptiens, Paris, 1967. Lefebvre, Tableau : G.Lefebvre, Tableau des parties du corps humain mentionndes par les dgyptiens, Le Caire, Supp.ASAE 17,1952. LEG: J.Cerny and S.I. Groll

,A

Late Egyptian Grammar, Rome 1978.

LEM : R.A. Caminos, Late Egyptian Miscellanies, Oxford, 1954. Les. : K. Sethe,Acgyptische Lesestackedes Mittleren Reiches,Leipzig, J924.

Lettersto the Dead : A.H.GardinerandK. Sethe,EgyptianLettersto the Dead,London,1928. Licht: J.GauthicrandG.Jdquier,MdmoiresurlesFouillesde Licht, Mem.IFAO 6, Le Caire 1902. Licht undFinsternis: E.Hornung,Licht undFinsternisin der VorstellungsweltAltAgyptens, SLGen.18,1965p.73-83.

Lexikon,9thedition,Oxford,1940. LSJ9:H.G.LiddellandR.Scott,-A Greek-English 4thedition, Lucas,MaterialsA.LucasandJ.R.Harris,AncientEgyptianMineralsandIndustries, .

2256

London, 1962. Luft, Gotterwelt: BeitrAgezur Historisierung der GOtterweltund der Mythenschreibung,Studia. Aegyptiaca IV, Budapest,1978. Malkata IV: A. Leahy - Excavationsat Malkata and the Birket Habu 1971-1974, IV The Inscriptions, Warminster 1978. Martin-Pardey. Provinzial Verwaltung : E.Martin-Pardey, Untersuchungenzur Agyptischen Provinzial Verwaltung, HAB 1, Hildesheirn, 1976.

Mam.E: E.Chassinat, Le MammisidEdfou I andH, Cairo,1910. MD I- IV: AIVIAriette, Denddrah,Description g6ndraledu grand temple.do cette ville, volumes I to IV, Paris, 1870-1874. Meir: A. M. Blackman, The Rock Tombs of Meir. four volumes, London, 1914-1924. Mem.Miss. V: P.Virey, Sept Tombeaux Thdbains,Memoires Mission Franpis au Caire V, Paris ,

1891.

-

Mendeý H: H. de Meulenaereand P.Mackay, Mendes11,Warminster, 1976.

Mehyt: S.Cauville,Ulymne AMehytdWou, 'BIFAO 82,1982pp.105-127. Mensch als Bild: E.Homung, Der Mensch als "Bild Gottes" inAgypten, in 0. Loretz, Die Gottessenbildlichkeit des Menschen,Munich, '1967 p. 123-156.

Mercer,Horus: S.X.Mercer.Horus- RoyalGodof Egypt,Massachusetts, 1942. Mercer,PyramidTexts: S.A.Mercer,ThePyramidtextsin translationandcommentary,four volumes,New York, London,Toronto,1952. Merikare: W.Helck,Die Lehrefilr Kdnig Merikare,Wiesbaden,1977. Mett. : C.E.Sander-Hansen, Die TextederMetternichStele,AnalcctaAegyptiacavol. VII, Copenhagen, 1956. MG : H.W.FairmanandA.M.Blackman,A Groupof TextsInscribedon the Facadeof the Sanctuary in the Templeof Horusat Edfu, MiscellaneaGregoriana.1941p.397428. TheExcavationof MedinctHabu, III - The MortuaryTempleof RamsesIII, MH III: U.1-161scher, Chicago,1941. Miroirs : C.Husson,Uoffrandedu miroir danslestemplesegyptiensde Hpoquegrdco-romaine,

2257

Lyon, 1977. Mirrors : C.Lilyquist, AncientEgyptianMirrors from theEarliesttimesthroughtheMiddle Kingdom,MAS 27, Mfinchen-Berlin,1979. Mo'alla: J.Vandier, Mo'alla, La Tombe dAnkhtifi et la tombe de Sebekhotep,Cairo, 1950. Mom. Royales: G.Maspero, Les mornies royales de Deir el Bahri, in Memoires... de la Mission 1,1889. Caire, Tome frangaise au archdologique

Montet,Gdographie:P.Montet,Gdographiede Itgypte ancienne,two volumes,paris, 1957-1961. Montouemhet:JJeclant, Montouemhet- Proph8tedAmon, Princede la Ville, BdE 35,1z Caire, 1961. dessignesMdroglyphiquesd!dpoque Montpellier: Fr.Daumas(ed.), Valeursphondtiques TomesI andII, Montpellier,1988. Grdco-Romaine, IaNubie, de de Itgypte Monuments Ch=pollion et Itgypte: the de Monuments younger. NoticesDescriptives,Paris,journeystakenin 1828-1829.Moursi, Hohenpriester: M. I. Moursi, Die Hohenpriesterdes Sonnengottesvon der Frahzeit Agyptens bis zurn Ende desNeuen Teiches,Munich-Bedin, 1972. ffir Mutter und Kind (P.Berlin 3027). Berlin, 1901. MuK : A. Erman ZaubeTspr(Jche , Mundaffhung : E.Otto, DasAgyptische Mundof f nungsritud Parts I and H, Wiesbaden, 1960. Münster, Isis: M. Münster, Untersuchungenzur Göttin Isis vom Alten Reich bis zum Ende des Neuen Reiches, Berlin 1968.

Myth: The Myth of HorusatEdfu - H.W.FairmanandA.M.Blackman,PartI JEA 21,1935 p.26-36; Part II JEA 28,1942p.32-38; PartIII JEA 29,1943p.2 -36: PartIV JEA 30,1944 79-80. 30,1944 Corrections JEA 5-22 Addenda p, and and p. Nav. Totb : E.Naville, DasAegyptischeTodtenbuchI andII, Berlin, 1886. Neferhotep: M.Pieper,Die GroBeInschrift desKonigsNeferhotepin Abydos,Ieipzig, 1929. Neith: RXI-Sayed,La DdesseNeith de Sais.,BdE 86, Cairo, 1982. Nesmin: F.Haikal,Two Meratic FuneraryPapyriof NesminvolumesI andII, Bruxelles,1970and '1972. Nianchnurn: A.M.MoussaandH.Altenmuller,DasGrabdesNianchnumundChnumhotep,Mainz,

2258

1977. NilomUre * E.Drioton, Les origines Pharaoniquesdu NilomUre de Rodah, B.I. E. 34,1954-5, p.291-316. Oerheuvel: A. De Buck, DeEgyptische Voorstellingen Betreffendeden Oerheuvel,Leiden, 1922. OLA 5 and 6: ed. E.Lipinski, Stateand Temple Economy in the Ancient Near EastýOrientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 5 and 6, Leuven, 1979. OMR0 : OudheidkundigeMededelingenuit het Riliksmuseumvan Oudehedente Leide (series). OMR0 51: J.F.Borghouts, The Magical Texts of PapyrusLeiden 1348, OMR0 51, Leiden, 1971. Onuris: HJunker, Die Onurislegende,Wien, 1917. Opet : C.de Wit, Les Inscriptions du Temple d'Opet, three volumes, Brussels 1958,1962,1968. Opfenanz : H.Kees, Der Opfertanz des Agyptischen Konigs, Munich, 1912. Orientation I: ILFischer, The Orientation of I-lieroglyphs,Part I Reversals,New York 1977. Osing, Nom. I and 11: J.Osing, Die Nominalabildung des Agyptischen, Volumes I and 11,Mainz, 1976. Osiris: S.Cauville, La Thdologie d'Osiris A Edfou, Cairo, 1983. Osorkon : R.A. Caminos,The Chronicle of Prince Osorkon, Analecta Oricntafia 37, Rome 1958. Otto, Priester: W. Otto, Priester und Tempel im hellenistischenAgypten, two volumes, Leipzig

andBerlin, 1905-8.

-I

P.BM 10808:J.Osing,Der spwgypdschePapyrusBM 10808,AA 33, Wiesbaden,1976. P.Boulaq: A.Mariette,LesPapyrusýgyptiensdu Musdede Boulaq,TomesI and11,Paris1971and 1972. BM 10188,Brussels,1933. P.Br.Rh.: R.O.Faulkner.ThePapyrusBrcmner-Rhind, P.Ch.B.: A.H.Gardiner,HieraticPapyriin the British Museum,ChesterBeattyGift, Vols I andll,, London,1935. PXbcrs : W.Wreszinski,Der PapyrusEbcrs,Leipzig, 1913. P.GenevaMAH 15274: A.Massart,TheEgyptianGenevaPapyrusMAII 15274,MDAIK 15, 1957p.1723-185. Museum (P. BM 10554,1-96), British in Papyrus Greenfield the W. The E. Budge. Grcenfield P. -

2259

London, 1912. Transkription),Bruxelles,1933. P.Harris: W.Efichsen.PapyrusHarrisI (Hieroglyphische P. Jumilhac: J.Vandier,Le.PapyrusJumilhac,Parisý1969. P.Kahun: F.L. Griffith, HieraticPapyrifrom KahunandGurob,London,1898. P.Leiden1343and1345: A.Massart,TheLeidenMagicalPapyrus1343 and1345,OMROsupp. 34, Leiden,1954. P.Leiden1350: J.Zandee,Do HymnenaanAmonvanPapyrusLeiden1350,OMRO 28,1947. P.Prisse: GJ6quier.Le PapyrusPrisseet sesvariantes,BM 10371and 10435, andthe Carnarvon Tablet(Cairo),Paris,1911. Papyri,Oxford, 1956. Barns: J.W. Barns,Five Ramesseum P.Ramesseum, Papyri,Oxford, 1955. Gardiner: A.H.Gardiner.TheRamesseum P.Ramesseum, Museumof Fine Arts, Boston, W.K.Simpson,PapyrusReisnerI, 11,111, P.Reisner1,11,111: 1963. RhinddesMuseumszu Edinburgh, P.RhindEdinburgh:G.MOUer.Die BeidenTotenpapyrus Leipzig, 1913. P.Salt825: P.Derchain,Le PapyrusSalt825, B.M. 10051,Bruxelles,1965. Parker,Calendars: R.A.Parker,The Calendarsof AncientEgypt,Chicago,1950. Peck,Nagaed-Der: C.Peck,SomeDecoratedTombsof theFirst IntermediatePeriodat Nagaed-D8r, Ann Arbor copy, 1970. Pektorale: E.Feucht-Putz,Die K(iniglichenPektorale- Motive, SinngehaltundZweck,Bamberg, 1967. Petosiris:G Lefebvre,Le TombeaudoPetosiris,TomesI- III, Le.Caire,1923-4. Phill I: HJunker,Der GrossePylondesTempelsderIsis in Phill, Wien, 1958. Phila R: HJunker,E.Winter , DasGeburthausdesTempelsder Isis in PhilA,.Wien, 1965. I Piankhy*.N-C. Grimal,La sale triomphaledoPi(ankh)yau mus6edu Caire,JE 48862,47086and 47089,Cairo, 1981. tgypte, in Europe threeparts, hidroglyphiques H: K. Inscriptions et en Pichl, Pichl recueillisen Leipzi 1886to 1895.

1260

I andU. Glackstadt,1935. PN I andH: H.Ranke,Die AgyptischePersonnenamen La Premitredominationperseenl2gypte: recueil PremiUedominationperse: G.Posener, BdE 11,Cairo,1936. dInscriptionshidroglyphiques, Ptahhotep: E.Ddvaud,LesmaximesdePtahhotep, Texte FribourgSuisse,1916. . PuR: W.PleyteandF.Rossi,PapyrusdeTwin, Leiden,1869-1876. Pyr. : citedfrom - K.Sethe,Die Altaegyptischen Pyramidentexte, Leipzig, 1908. Quemonnomfleurisse:J.Lieblin, LeLivreýgyptierlt! ý,qq*"co-'/t. --k*

quemonnom

fleurisse,Leipzig, 1895. Quirke,LateNddle Kingdom: S.Quirke,The Administrationof Egyptin theLate Nfiddle Kingdom- The I-lieraticDocuments,Surrey,1990. RaO. Hatchepsout:S.Ratid,La ReineHatchepsout Leiden 1)79. etprobltmes, -sources Re-Heiligtum: Von BissingandH.Kees.DasRe-HeiligtumdesKbnigsNe-woser-Re. in Om volumes,Leipzig 1923,1928. Reymond,Hermetic: E.A.Reymond.AncientEgyptianHermeticWritings,Wien, 1977. RitesI Oryx : P.Derchain,Le Sacrificede l'oryx, RitesegyptiensI, Bruxelles,1962. Rituel : A-Moret,Le Rituel du cultedivin journalierentgypte, Paris,1902. Roccati, P.leratico: A. Roccati, Rierafico n.54003 estratti magici e rituali del Primo Mcdio Regno, Turin, 1970. Rollsiegel : P.Kaplony, Die Rollsiegcl des Alten Reichs (two volumes), Bruxelles, 1977. , Sandman-Holmberg,Ptah: M. Sandman-Holmberg,Ile God Ptah. Gleerup (Lund), 1946. Sctnes de la Vie: P.Montet, Sctnes de la vie priv& dans les tombeaux dgyptiens de I'ancien empire, Paris and Oxford, 1925.

Schafer,Mysterien: H.SchAfer,Die MysteriendesOsirisin AbydosunterKonig Sesostris111, AcgyptensIV, Lcipzig, 1905pp.1-42. Untersuchungen zur Geschichteund Altertumskunde Schiaparclli,Funerali: E.Shiaparelli,11Libro dei FuneralidcgUAntichi Egiziani, Rome-Turin-Fircnzc,1890. Schlogl,Tatenen: H.A.Schl6gl,Der Gott Tatenen nachTextenund BilderndesNecnReiches, , OBO 29, Freiburg,1980

1f

1261

Schott, Fest. : S.Schott, Altägyptische Festdaten,Akademie der Wissenschaftenund der Literatur, Abhandlung, 1950,Nr. 10, Wiesbaden.

Schott,Reinigung:S.Schott,Die ReinigungPharaosin einemMemphitischenTempel(Berlin P. 13242),G6tdngen,1957. Schulman,Execution:A.Schulman,CeremonialExecutionandPublicRewards,Gottingen,1988. Schulman,Military Rank: A. Schulmann, Military Rank,Title andOrganisationin theEgyptian New Kingdom,Berlin, 1964. Schumacher,Sopdu : I. W. Schumacher,Der Gott Sopdu der Herr der FremdUinder,Gottingen, 1988. Schweitzer,Ka : U. Schweitzer,Das Wesendes Ka im diesseitsund jenseits der Alten Ägypter, Ägyptologische Forschungen19, Glückstadt-Hamburg-NewYork, 1956. Seeber,Darstellung des Totengerichts: C.Seeber,Untersuchungenzur Darz:Aung des Totengerichts im Alten Agypten. MAS 35, Berlin, 1976. Serapeum: J.Vercoutter, Textes biographiquesdu Sdrap6umde Memphis, Paris, 1962. Sethe, Amun : K. Sethe,Amun und die Acht Urgotter von Hermopolis, Berlin, 1929. Sethe, Bau-: K. Sethe,Die Bau- und Denkmalsteineder alten Agypter und ihre Namen, Sitz, Ak. Berlin, 1933 pp.864-912. Sethe,Komm. : Ubersetzungund Kommentar zu den AltAgyptischen Pyramidtexten, Glackstadt Hamburg - New York, 1935 1966, volumes I- VIT. -

Sethe,Urgeschichte:Y-Sethe,Urgeschichteund AltesteReligionder Agypter,Leipzig, 1930. Sethe,Zahlen: K. Sethe,Von ZahlenundZahlwortenbei denAlten Agyptern,Strassburg,1916. Sinai: A.H.Gardiner,T.E.Peet,editedby J.Cerny,The Inscriptionsof SinaiVolumesI andII, London, 1955. SIP: W.Helck,Historische-Biographische Texte.der2. ZwischenzeitundNeueTexteder 18.Dynastie,Wiesbaden,1975.' Siut: F.LI.Griffith, Inscriptionsof Siut andDer Rifeh,London,1889. Smith,DernoticPapyriIII: M.Smith,Catalogueof DemoticPapyriin the BM vol. III, The MortuaryTextsof PapyrusBM 10507,London,1987.

,

Smith,Glimpses: H.Smith,Wordswith Mim-prefix in thePtolemaicPeriodin Glimpsesof

2262

Ancient Egypt, Warminster, 1979. Sonnenauge: W. Spiegelberg,Der Agyptische Mythus vom Sonnenauge,Leiden Dem. Papyrus 1 384, Strassburg,1917. Sonnenlit.: E.Hornung, Das Buch der Anbetung des Reim Westen (Sormenlitanei),two volumes, Aegyptiaca Helvetica 3, Basel-Geneve,1976. Spencer,Temple: P.Spencer,The Egyptian Temple -A Lexicographical Study, London, 1984. Speigelberg,Correspondances: W. Spiegq berg, Correspondancesdu tempsdes Rois-Pr6tres,Paris, 1895. Spiegelberg,KH: W. Spiegelberg,Koptisches HandwOrterbuch,Heidelberg. 1921. Sternberg,Mythische Motive: H. Sternberg,Mythische Motive und Mythen Bildung in den Agyptischen Tempeln und Papyri der Griechisch-RdmischenZeit, Wiesbaden, 1985.

-

Steuer,Natron : R.O.Steuer,Uber dasWohlreichendeNatron bei den Alten Agyptern, Leiden, 1937. Stewart, UCL 1,11,111: H.M. Stewart, Egyptian Stelae,Reliefs and Painting from the Petrie Collection, I New Kingdom, Warminster, 1976: 11Archaic Period to Saite Period, Warmisnter, 1979; 111Late Period, Warminster, 1983. Sticks and Staves: H.Fischer, Notes on Sticks and Stavesin Ancient Egypt, MMJ 13,1978 p.5-32.

St5cke:A. Hassan,StockeundSLIbeim Pharaonischen Agypten,Munich,1976. Strudwick,Old Kingdom: N.Strudwick.TheAdministrationof Egyptin theOld Kingdom, London,1985. HJunker,Die Stundenwachcn in denOsirismystericn, Wien, 1910. Stundenwachen: Taharqa: R.Parker,J.Leclant,J-C.Goyon- TheEd if iceof TaharqaBy theSacredLakeof Karnak, Providence,1979. Tale of Woe: RA. Caminos,A Tale of Woe,PapyrusPushkin127,Oxford, 1977. Tanz: E.Brunner-Traut,Der Tanzim Alten Agypten-,AgyptologischeForschungen,Heft 6, Glackstadt,Hamburg,New York 1938. TempleFurniture: C.Insley-Grcen,TheTempleFurniturefrom the SacredAnimal Nccropolisat London,1987.1 North Saqqara,1964-1975,

1263

Textesdern.et bilingues: Pestman,Recueilde textesddmoitqueset bilingues,Leiden,1977. Leipzig 1883. Thes.: H.Brugsch,'IbesaurusInscriptionurnAegyptiacarum, Ti : G.Steindorff- DasGrabdesTi, Leipzig,1913. Thron : K.P.Kuhlmann,DerThronim Alten Agypten,Glackstadt,1977. 1942. Gottingen, Symbolik, Tieropfer: H.Kees,Bernerkungen Aegypter der Tieropfer undseiner Till, KG: W.Till, KoptischesGmmmatik,SaidischerDialekt,Leipzig, 1955. Tod : J.-C. Grenier,T6d

Le Caire,1980. Romain, Ptoldmaique du Inscriptions temple et -Les

TPPI : JJ.Mre, J.Vandier,Textesdela premi4ep6riodeinterm6diaireet dela Ylemedynastic, BibliothecaAegyptiaca,Bruxelles1948. Troy, Queenship : L. Troy, Patternsof Queenshipin Ancient Egyptian Myth and ffistory, Uppsala, 1986.1

-

Tt1r: O.Koenigsberger, Die Konstruktion der Agyptischen Tdr, Glilckstadt, 1936. Tut. Ins. : J.Cerny, Ilieratic Inscriptions From the Tomb of Tutankhamun,Oxford, 1965. Valbelle, Poids : D. Valbelle, Cataloguedes poids A inscriptions hieratiques de Deir el Medineh Nos. 5001-5423, Cairo, 1977.1 Valloggia, Messagers: M. Valloggia, Recherchessur les Wessagers'(wpwtyw) dans les sources dgyptiennesprofanes, Geneve-Paris,1976. Van de Walle, Tortue: B. Van de Walle, La Tortue dans la religion la et magie dgyptiennes,La Nouvelle Clio Vol. 5,1953 pp. 173-189. Van den Boom, Vizier.: G.P.F. Van den Boom, The Duties of the Vizier, London, 1988. Van der Plas, Crue: D.Van der Plas, I: Hymne A la Crue du Nil, Leiden, 1986. Vandier, Famine: J.Vandier, La Famine dans Itgypte ancienne,Cairo, 1936. Te Velde, Seth: H.Te Velde, Seth, God of Confusion, Leiden, 1967.

--

Verhoeven,Grillen : U.Verhoeven,Grillen, Kochen Backenim Alltag und im Ritual Altigyptens , lexikographischer Beitrage. Brussels, 1984. Ein Vernus,Athribis : P.Vernus,Athribis - Texteset documentsrelatifs Ala geographic,aux culteset Cairo, 1978. I'histoiredune ville du Delta6gypdcnAHpoquepharaonique, Vogelsang,Bauern: F.Vogelsang,Kommentarzu denKlagendesBauern,Leipzig, 1913.

2264

Serket, de les Sekhmet de Prttres-ouab Les K9nel, F. conjurateurs et Sekhmet: Von KAnel, von Paris, 1984. Wadi Hammamat: M. Couyat and P.Montet, Les inscriptions hidroglyphiqueset hidratiquesdo Ouadi Hammamat,Cairo, 1912. Ward, B3: W. A. Ward. The Four Egyptian Homographic Roots B3, Studia Pohl 6, Rome, 1978. Ward, ScarabsI: W. A. Ward, Studieson ScarabSealsI, Warminster, 1978. Wb : A. Erman and H.Grapow, Worterbuch der aegyptischenSpracheBd. 1-6 and belegstellenBd. 1-5, leipzig 1825-1955.

Berlin, 1959. Wb Drog.: H.von DeinesandH.Grapow.WorterbuchderAgyptischenDrogennamen, TexteBerlin 1961. WOrterbuch derMedizinischen Wb Med.: Hvon DeinesandW.Westendorf, der Kenntnis des SchriftB Beitrage Weber, M. Weber,Buchwesen alten und uchwesens zur : Agypter,Dissertation,Koln, 1969. Weill, P.Magique:R.Weill, - Un Recucilmagiquedu d6butdu NouvelEmpire,RecucildItudes Igyptologiques,Ala mdmoiredeJ.F.Champolfion,Paris, 1922pp.651-671. Weinstein,Foundations:J.M.Weinstein,FoundationDepositsin AncientEgypt,Dissertation, Michigan,1979. Werbrouck,Pleurcuses:M.Werbrouck.LesPleureuses dansItgypte Ancienne.Brussels,1938. Wilbour 11:A.H.Gardiner,TheWilbourPapyrus11,Commentary, Oxford 1948.

'

Winter, Tempelreliefs: E. Winter, Untersuchungenzu den Ägyptischen Tempelmliefs der Griechisch-RömischenZeit, Wien, 1968.

desAlten Ägypten, Ixiden, 1975. Wirtschaft.: W.Helck,Wirtschaftsgemhichte de Wit, Lion : C.deWit, Le Röleet le sensdu lion dansligypte ancienne,Leiden,1951. Wolf, Bewaffnung:W.Wolf, Die BewaffnungdesAltägyptischenHocres,Leipzig, 1926. WorshipandFestivals:H.W.Fairman,WorshipandFestivalsin anEgyptianTemple, B.J.R.L. 37,1954-55p.165-203. in Wien, K. K. Hofmuseum dem Inschriften aus W. Wreszinski, Aegyptische Wien: Wreszinski, Leipzig, 1906.

z265

tgypte 2aba,Astronornique:Z.Zaba,L'Orien tationastronornique I'Ancienne dans et la prkession de I'axedu monde,Archiv OrientalliiII, Prague,1953. ýaba,Ptahhotep Z.Zaba,LesMaximesde Ptahhotep, Prague,1956. : labkar, Apedemak:L.V.Zabkar,Apedemak Lion Godof Meroe.Warminster,1975. labkar, Ba: L. V. Zabkar,A Studyof theBa Conceptin AncientEgyptianTexts,Chicago,1966. Zandee,Crossword:J.Zandee,An AncientEgyptianCrosswordPuzzle,Leiden,1966. Zandee,Death: J.Zandee,DeathasanEnemyaccor4ingto AncientEgyptianConceptions, leiden, 1960. Ziegler,Instruments:CMegler, CataloguedesInstrumentsdeMusiquetgyptiens, Paris,1979. Zivie, Giza: C.Zivie. Gizaau deuxi6memilldnaire,Cairo, 1976. CollectionsandFestschrifts

Fs.Grapow : ed.O.Firchow, Aegyptologische Studien, Berlin, 1955. Glimpses: td. J.Ruffie, G.A. Gaballa, K. A. Kitchen - Glimpses of Ancient Egypt (Studies in honour of H.W.Fairman), Warminster 1979. Hom. Sauneron: HommagesA la memoire de SergeSauneron,two volumes, Cairo, 1979 M61angesGamal Eddin Mokhtar, two volumes, Cairo, 1985. Mdlanges Nfaspero1, Orien Ancien, Cairo 1935-8. Studies Presentedto F11. Griffith, London, 1932.

OtherAbbreviations BD: Book of theDead Gr: Greek GR: Graeco-Roman period HB : HorusBehdet KULE : King of UpperandLower Egypt Late: Late Period LE : Lower Egypt

Z266

Med. : Medical Texts MK: Middle Kingdom MK Lit. : Middle Kingdom Literary Texts NK: New Kingdom OK: Old Kingdom PT: Pyramid Texts UE: Upper Egypt

LIVERPOOL UNIVVTýFTTY Lfv v